《The Extra's Indifference》


 Chapter 1 Transmigrated As A Apathetic Extra

    ?I woke up with great pain in my head like elephants trampled my head over and over again.


    I opened my eyes with great difficulty and looked around.


    It was dark, but i could tell with one nce that this wasn''t my room.


    My heartbeat quickened for a moment but returned to normal, i calmed down quickly.


    I found this odd. I am rather a calm person but that wasn''t something to be calm about it.


    I threw my questions to the back of my mind and walked window.


    I looked outside the house, but i didn''t see any clue about where i am. Hence i sighed and looked at the sky. There were 2 moons. One of them was crystal blue, while the other one was blood red


    My mind went nk for a moment. After that, I made some assumptions about where i am.


    ?some crazy scientists kidnapped me and put me in some VR like machine


    ?i got drugged


    ? I got brain damage and i am seeing imaginary things.


    ? I somehow transported to another world


    After some thought, i eliminated the first 2 options because why the fuck would some crazy scientist kidnap me.


    Getting drugged first seemed usible but there weren''t any drugs that causes one to see imaginary things without hindering the mind and thought process.


    The brain damage option was highly likely because my head hurts like hell.


    Thest option only happens in novels but a man can hope, right? Who wouldn''t wants to use magic and a sword. I too wanted it, but for some reason, my desire just now disappeared as the pain in my head disappeared.


    When the pain disappeared, i started to notice more irregr things.


    I was shorter and my hands were smaller. My hair was longer than before, falling to my shoulder and my eyes were clearer. I touched my face, it was soft like that of a child.


    ''Hmm, i don''t know why but i am in some child''s body. VR option seems usible right now but the isekai option too seems possible. I am in someone''s body, so maybe i can ess this body''s memories?''


    With that thought, i tried to reach this body''s memories. After 5 minutes of concentration, i found some memories about this body.


    This child''s name is Kayle Ceurie, the adopted son of Count Ceurie.


    Kayle had the greatest talent that Count Ceurie had seen so far. So he adopted him to make him a family asset.


    But Count didn''t know that Kayle wasn''t like normal children. Kayle didn''t have any emotions and this forced Kayle to make only rational decisions.


    Kayle knew he was different from anyone and this could bring him trouble. So he acted like children of his age.


    While recalling Kayle''s memories i  remembered a novel that i read. Though i didn''t even remember the novel''s title, i remembered the storyline vaguely.


    In the novel, there were magical races, mana monsters, Gods, Devils and many more. There are many mana artifacts, mana technologies and teleportation circles in all cities, in other words, this world is heavily relied upon by mana because of the excessive use of mana. This world will experience a full-blown apocalypse.


    Anyway, if i wanted to exin the novel with 3 words they would be:


    [Tragedy, Dark, Apocalypse]


    And for some reason, i was in this novel''s world.


    If i was some random mob i would be fucked, but i am the protagonist''s overpowered but apathetic childhood friend from orphanage days.


    In the novel, we saw this through the protagonist''s perspective.


    Hywel(protagonist) has special eyes. Eyes that see the soul of the person.


    Souls are a person''s true personality if you understand one''s soul you can understand their basic principles and personality.


    But When Hywel saw Kayle''s soul first time he was shocked to the core. Kayle''s soul was perfect with no mistakes and grey which means fully neutral. A perfect neutral soul was close to impossible but something was missing. Kayle''s soul didn''t have his uniqueness, and this interested Hywel and became friends.


    Hywel figured out what was missing from Kayle after 1 month of observation. He concluded that Kayle can''t feel emotions, desire and pain.


    Hywel could tell that Kayle was acting like a normal child but didn''t say anything.


    After his conclusion, Hywel had been adopted by a duke family and didn''t see Kayle until when he was in his 3rd year of the academy.


    Hywel at first didn''t remember Kayle, because Kayle was too different from his childhood phase. He was a cute child back then but now became a beautiful young man with a face that did not even show an ounce of emotions, like that of a doll.


    Hywel figured out that this man was his childhood friend when he looked over this man''s soul.


    Although a little bit different, that was Kayle''s soul. The different thing was Kayle''s soul had cracks all over which tranted to Hywel that Kayle was still the same but there was one desire that started to form. Kayle desires to die to relive his life of boredom.


    Kayle would normally kill himself but there was his intuition telling him that if he waited for a little more it will be worth it.


    So he waited and something happened in his 3rd year when his sister was attacked by a mana creature in a practical exam. It was [A] rank mana monster that shouldn''t be in the exam location, even Kayle can''t handle it by himself, but strangely Kayle''s body reacted without thinking and shielded her body while casting spells to slow down the monster.


    The rescue team was made up with 5th years and they weren''t professional. Just a bunch of senior students and because of that, they were toote.


    Hywel, who was in the rescue team saw a dead [A] rank mana monster and a girl crying over the dying Kayle. Hywel looked at his soul and figured out that Kayle will die no matter what, Kayle used up his soul essence, which was important for a soul to exist.


    Hywel walked over to Kayle and asked.


    "Why did you even use your soul essence?" Hywel was confused but mostly curious.


    "I don''t know why. I felt like i needed to use it, so i used it?" Kayle said with a satisfied smile.


    Hywel one more time nced at his soul and what Hywel saw shocked him to the core. Through the cracks of his soul, there was a blinding light.


    "I don''t know what i am feeling right now because that is new to me but i can tell that it is probably satisfaction. I want to speak with my sister, so can you leave us alone?" said Kayle with a kind smile while looking at Lucy


    5 minutes after Hywel''s leave, Lucy came with looks like that of Kayle. Lucy''s ck hair turned to full white, and purple eyes became crystal blue eyes.


    Hywel was shocked and quickly looked at Lucy''s soul and sighed with relief. Lucy didn''t possess or get Kayle''s curse, just his talent with magic and his near-perfect gics.


    ***


    After recalling Kayle''s life from Hywel''s eyes, i can tell that my and Kayle''s souls merged because Kayle''s soul made him apathetic not his body.


    My emotions feel reduced by around 95%.


    What i have to do was pretty simple actually.


    I will be Kayle Ceurie and work hard to not be killed in the full-blown apocalypse.


    Right now i am 10 years, Kayle was adopted by Count 2 years ago and i have [S] rank mana breathing technique that Count himself gave to Kayle. If i use this technique until the academy time, i can reach to 5th circle mage but i found this insufficient.


    In this world, you can be extremely strong with just muscle training even without being a knight. Knights can further enhance their muscles with mana.


    I am Kayle right now and my gics are extremely good and i can be extremely strong if i train my body.


    So if i don''t learn any weapon, that would be a sin. Thus i will train my body and learn a dagger technique.


    I sat down in the lotus position, and with a deep breath i tried to feel my mana circle.


    After 15 minutes i found out that i am just 2nd circle mage. There was a sufficient amount of mana for the [Mana body] technique that i knew from the novel. Though i need to adapt to my new body so this technique will wait for a day.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With that, i threw my thoughts about my mysterious transmigration and future to the back of my mind and went to my bed.


    When iy down on the bed, i felt something under the nket. I lifted the nket and found a little girl around my age.


    The little girl was my step-sister, Lucy Ceurie.


    Why was Lucy sleeping in my bed, i didn''t know and i didn''t care either. So i did what loving brothers do. I hugged Lucy to my chest and closed my eyes to sleep.


    ***


    I woke up suddenly because someone caressed my cheek.


    I opened my eyes and saw Lucy staring at me with an embarrassed look.


    I hugged her close to my chest, rub her head and said in a sleepy voice:


    "Good morning my Lucy. Did you sleep well?"


    "I slept well brother but why are you hugging me?" murmured Lucy with red face.


    "If my precious sister doesn''t want my hug i can release her." i said.


    "No no no no." Lucy shook her head and said:


    "Brother didn''t hug me before, so i got embarrassed."


    "Hahaha, i didn''t know that my Lucy likes hugs. That''s so cute that i want to spoil you more."


    After i said that i kissed her forehead which made her red like a tomato.


    "Although i want to spoil you more, we have to go dining room before 8 a.m or else father will be angry." i said and went to change my clothes.


    While i changing my clothes, Lucy peeked at me.


    I could tell with one nce that Lucy got a crush on me. Though i didn''t know why she had a crush on me.


    ''Does she not know her feelings? That is possible she is just 10 years old, but that is good for me. In the novel even before Kayle''s death, she was a great talent. I can use her.''


    "Come on Lucy don''t stand here." I said and went to the dining room.


    After i walked through the door, i switched my walking style to that of a noble walking style and walked to Count Ceurie.


    "Good morning Lord Father" i said with respect in my voice and bowed, which he just nodded at me.


    I sat down and started to eat my food while thinking.


    Count Ceurie is a tall man with ck hair, purple eyes and an average but cold face. 7th circle mage and specializes in information magic. If he found my gestures different from the original Kayle and cast special information magic he can easily figure out that i am not the original Kayle.


    So i worked harder to be like the original Kayle. Fortunately, Count didn''t notice anything.


    After breakfast, i went to the library for more information about this world. Although i read the novel, there wasn''t any detailed information on magic and ranks.


    After reading for hours i got the important information.


    1st to 4th circle/crystal Apprentice Mage/Knight/Assasin etc.


    5th to 7th circle/crystal Adept Mage/Knight/Assasc.


    8th circle/crystal Master Mage/Knight/Assasin etc.


    9th circle/crystal Archmage/Grandmaster Knight/Grandmaster Assasin etc.


    Every circle/crystal is divided into; low, middle and high rank


    Not everyone can be a mage. You must have at least one affinity. But everyone except mages can be a knight.


    Mana is a neutral matter that everything has. When a mage gathers ambient(neutral) mana to make a mana circle, ambient mana would get characteristics of the mage. Every mage''s mana is like their fingerprints, they are unique.


    When other than ambient mana interact with someone''s natural mana in their''s body (even their mana), they would get mana poisoning which makes them feel torturous pain.


    Mages makes circle with special techniques or gadgets because when the mana enters the body of the mage via the skin of the mage, the mana would interact with the body''s natural mana and bes poisonous.


    Knights makes mana crystal with ambient mana into their body. Knights can manipte neutral mana that they stored their crystals in their bodies to gain temporary strength.


    Affinity grades go like: none, low, medium  high, grand, superior, supreme


    Affinities are extremely important. Every mage normally can cast spells from every element but it''s extremely inefficient. When low-grade fire affinity user cast a fireball they would use 100 unit mana, but if the non-affinity user tries to cast the same fireball they would use a minimum of 5000 unit mana.


    Affinities are blessing and curse. High affinity means a high aptitude for said element. But a mage''s highest tier affinity will undoubtedly affect their personality, small or big.


    After reading some general knowledge i understood that even with my dull pain receptors i can''t withstand the pain from mana poisoning for a long time. This means i have to practice the [Mana body] technique for a minimum of 10 days. Though it''s okay because the original practitioner of this technique did it for 1,5 years.


    With my reading time is over, I went out to exercise.


    I ran 3ps around of mansion and did some push up, squats etc. I didn''t know too many exercise moves so i did what i knew. After i am done, i went back to my room and took bath.


    When i got out of the bathroom, i found Lucyying on my bed reading a book.


    "Will you sleep here, Lucy? " When i asked this, Lucy turned to me. When she saw me in a bathrobe blushed furiously.


    "If brother allows it, yes..." Lucy said quietly.


    "Hahahaha you can sleep here whenever you want, but my precious Lucy shouldn''t tell anything about what she sees in this room, okay?" I said with a smile which she smiled and nodded several times.


    With that, i can practice without worrying and pampering Lucy to be dependent on me.


    If i remembered correctly Lucy''s mother died when she was just a baby, so she didn''t get any affection from her mother. Her father is a cold man, so he too didn''t give her affection.


    So if i pamper her and became more affectionate to her, she will loyal to me unconditionally.


    After some thought about Lucy''s past, i sat down on my bed in a lotus position.


    I poured mana into my body with the intention of mana poisoning myself. My purpose for poisoning myself was to get resistance to my mana, in the long run, immunity.


    Mana poisoning isn''t deadly but painful enough to make people mad. Average mages can''t stand for 2 minutes and usually kill themself to relieve pain.


    Even though my pain receptors dulled about 95%, it hurt like hell. If i can endure mana poisoning for 4 hours my work will be done in 10 days. ''mana body'' technique is the easiest technique but the practitioner must be immune to his mana and that requires lots of mental strength.


    After 2 hours i decided to take a break. I opened my eyes and found Lucy sleeping on my thigh.


    ''Why is she sleeping on my thigh when there''s a pillow right here? Did she say something when i was concentrating?'' I thought and picked up Lucy and put her to bed properly, pulling a nket over her.


    After 15 minutes of rest, i started to poison myself again. After 2 hours of poisoning myself i decided that is enough for today. I got little resistance to my mana.


    I rxed my body and opened my eyes. It was midnight and i was sleepy. My body was that of a child, so i needed more sleep for this growing body.


    I crawled to Lucy''s side and got in the nket.


    I hugged Lucy to my chest, kissed her forehead and slept.

 Chapter 2 Rules And Info Dumps

    ?I woke up at 5 am, stretched my limbs wore somefortable clothes and went to the training room of the house.


    Yesterday i took [C] rank dagger art called [Swift dagger art] from the library. This dagger art focuses on quickly killing a human opponent. Fighting humans with magic is harder than mana fiends. I wanted to learn a technique that will help me kill humans and i found this dagger art. Thus i tried to imitate the moves of the manual and trained for 2 hours.


    After my training was over, i went back to my room and found that Lucy was sleeping. ording to original Kayle''s memories, Lucy was always awake at 7 am. So that was strange but normal urrence, she is a child after all.


    I went to the bathroom and took a bath. While i was walking to the exit, my eyes went to the mirror. When i saw the mirror, i remembered the fact that i didn''t even look at my face properly. Which was normal because i didn''t curious about my face.


    Anyway, i looked over my face. I had healthy pale skin, white wavy shoulder length hair, crystal blue sharp eyes, straight eyebrows and a pointy nose. I looked at every crook of my face but i couldn''t even find one mistake. If i didn''t know the original Kayle''s curse, i would be envious of him. I didn''t know how original Kayle bore this curse, because i was already bored as hell in 2 days.


    Now that i saw my eyes, i remembered the fact that crystal eyes were special, they have special powers. There were crystal eyes that can turn someone stone or negate magic etc. Though I didn''t know what is original Kayle''s crystal eyes.


    Anyway, with that i exited the bathroom.


    I found that Lucy was still sleeping, so i decided to tease her a little.


    I walked near her ear and bit her earlobe with my canine teeths


    Lucy woke up with a small shriek and i put my hand on her mouth to shut her up and whispered in her ear.


    "Good morning my precious Lucy, prepare yourself, if we arete to breakfast father will be angry." I said with a mischievous smile


    She went red like that of a tomato and nodded.


    Afterwards, we went to the dining room, greeted the Count and sat down.


    While i was eating Count Ceurie asked me:


    "Kayle, did you practice a weapon art?" Count Ceurie asked me as if he didn''t know already, but i was 99% sure that he knew already when his eyesnded on me.


    "Yes, father." I nodded.


    Count Ceurie nodded back and we continued our breakfast.


    After breakfast, i went to the library to find some information about my affinities.


    Original Kayle was overpowered as hell, as if gods or devils make this character with their own hands.


    My affinities are:


    Superior grade Ice, Grand grade Revtion, Grand grade Illusion, High grade Blood, Medium grade Sound, Low grade Time, Low grade Space


    I knew more or less about Ice, illusion, sound and space, so i didn''t search books for them.


    But i didn''t know anything about Revtion, Blood and Time magic. So, i searched the library and found some books about Blood magic and one Revtion magic, but i couldn''t find a book about Time magic.


    With blood magic, you can make weapons with blood, attack with blood and heal yourself. If you have enough control over blood magic you can even stop your opponent''s blood or absorb their life essence via blood for more potent healing.


    I couldn''t find much about Revtion magic. In the book says that with this element you can reveal abstract information like luck, fate, and destiny and the caster canmunicate with gods or devils.


    After that my reading over, i went back to my room.


    I sat in a lotus position on the bed and began my mana poisoning session. After 4 hours i rxed my muscles which were tensed because of continuous pain.


    I thought about myck of feelings. Even if i massacre an entire race i wouldn''t die from dulled guilty feelings but my purpose in this life is to get my emotions back, not kill everything that is on my way. If i got my emotions back after killing everything, i would be overwhelmed by guilt. I wasn''t a normal person back then but i wasn''t a murderer or genocider either.


    I have two options to regarding this problem, first one is to make rules and follow them faithfully so that i would have fewer ''evil'' actions. The second option is brainwashing myself to forget every ''evil'' action.


    Two options were equally best options for me, but in the second option there were so many variables that would be the end of my mental health.


    So i picked the first option and made some rules.


    ?Act like a normal guy.


    ?Treat Lucy well.


    ?Kill arrogant nobles that bring trouble


    ?When your life and identity are threatened and if they are important figure, first try to make a contract, if not kill them.


    ?Don''t kill the protagonist and some important figures in the novel.


    ?Torture is allowed but don''t do anything too disgusting.


    These are the main rules that i thought. In the future, i can add some extra rules, but that''s enough for now.


    ***


    Days passed my schedule was the same. Wake up, exercise, train with a dagger, breakfast with father, read books in the library to evening, mana poisoning and sleep with Lucy.


    I began to understand why this is called dagger art. When i was training the moves of the [Swift dagger art] i felt that ambient mana moved to me. As if my moves interacted with ambient mana.


    Though i read the novel, i didn''t know anything about fighting and mana creatures. I didn''t like fight scenes, so i just nced over or skipped them altogether. But this decision turned out to be bad because as it, i was aplete newbie in fighting.


    ******


    Mana creatures are divided into 2 sses.


    Mana races and Mana fiends.


    Mana races are usually human-like creatures that are made of a minimum of 70% mana. Elves, dragons, spirits etc.


    Mana fiends are divided into 3 and they are:<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mana beast: Normal beast that is touched by mana and became bigger, tougher and stronger.


    Mana monster: Mutated mana beast. intelligenceparable to the 5 years old but have a more perverted way of thinking. They love to toy with their prey and torture them. Monsters are tougher and stronger than humans of the same rank


    Mana titan: Intelligenceparable to humans. They are extremely huge and strong. The smallest mana titan was 20 meters but the biggest is unknown.


    ******


    Right now i am reminding myself [Mana body] technique''s properties.


    Dissolve mana circles in the body and pour the dissolved mana into your blood equally, but don''t mix them fully, just partially so that blood will carry the mana to your whole body.


    With time mana in the blood will transform body parts. First partially second fully.


    First is blood. When blood is partially transformed, gathering and absorbing mana will be easier and if blood is purified it would be like low quality mana potion.


    The second is skin. When skin is partially transformed, the skin will be sensitive to mana. Absorbing and purifying mana will be easier, and skin will be tougher.


    The third is muscles. When muscles are partially transformed you can strengthen your muscles with mana, like knights plus muscles will be stronger normally without mana too.


    Fourth is bones. Dexterity will improve and bones will be toughen.


    Fifth is nerves and the brain. Reflexes will improve and the thought process will be faster.


    The Sixth is organs. The heart will pump mana in the blood which will make the full transformation of blood faster. Lungs will be stronger, tougher and more efficient, without air you will be okay as long as you have mana. The rest of the organs will be tougher and stronger.


    Seventh is eyes. Eyes will be enchanted and able to see mana.


    When partial transformation became full transformation, effects will be enhanced more.


    With my thoughts ended, my work finished too.


    With that, i didn''t have a mana circle anymore, my mana mixed with my blood. Though mana circle was just a way for human mages to gather mana in their body without harming them.


    I felt mana flowing in my veins and slowly changing my body. Though it''s a minuscule change, i can tell that in 4 months my blood will transform. Thought if my mana quality were higher, it would speed up the process but in 6 months i will reach 3rd stage mage anyways.


    In my free time, i studied magic, runenguage and chants.


    Mages can cast spells without chants with just thought if they practised hard but usually they don''t bother to learn chantles magic because chantless magic is more expensive thanmon magic with chants and runes.


    Runes are mana''smand center. When a mage draws a rune and pours mana into it. It ismanding mana to do something. If a mage drew a rune that means ''water'' and poured mana in, poured mana will turn to water most efficiently but nothing more. Mage must specify every action that mana has to do.


    Though that''s close to impossible because most runes were lost in time or couldn''t decipher the meaning of the newly founded runes.


    Chanting is themon way of magic. Chants are speaking in the Runenguage tomand mana. There are so many different chants and what they did it. Though speaking in runenguage is hard, writing down understandably is harder, like ''akkkyhfssy ssssrye'' means fireball etc. Being a mage is a hard thing but if that weren''t enough, you have to learn chants in mysticalnguage.


    Deciphering runes is hard but my intuition tells me that Revtion magic will help me a lot in the future, besides there is Lucy''s information magic.


    Information magic is said to be the closest magic to the path of omniscient because if you use information magic properly you can know everything i mean EVERYTHING about the target. Their magic, affinities, mana quality and quantity, weaknesses, likes and dislikes even their kinks.


    Information magic is one of the most rare magic because in the past every information mage even an information affinity carrier killed on the spot this massacre was called [Enos''s massacre], which was caused by [the God of Knowledge, Enos]. The only surviving information n was the Ceurie family.


    Though Lucy has a long way to go. Information magic isn''t like some Japanese novel appraisal where you cast appraisal and got all important information freely without working on it.


    When a mage cast information magic, alien gibberish would flow through their brain and they have to first decipher this gibberish into proper information, though some entric information mages made artifacts that automatically trante known gibberish to show something like that of a holographic status panel. Though there are records about the meaning of some of themon alien gibberish, there are many more that needs deciphering.


    After some thought about information magic, i went to the training room of the house.


    Chanting in runenguage was hard, but not embarrassing like chants in some fantasy novels. Though i can''t even feel embarrassed.


    When chanting if you spell even 1 syble wrong, it can bring more trouble than it''s worth.


    For example, if you wanted to cast a ssic [Fireball] spell and spelt a syble wrong. Fireball can explode in your hand or different magic other than fireball can be cast. Though spells mostly fail if spelt incorrectly.


    Anyway, i chanted one of the known ice spells, and i felt mana in my blood decreased slightly after that ice spear formed in the air.


    Ice spear stayed still for 10 seconds after that slowly disappeared.


    The books that i read, said that 2nd circle High rank mages can cast basic spells like ice spear, 15 to 20 times for high affinity carriers. Though i am 2nd circle middle rank mage, i can cast approximately 250 times.


    At first, i didn''t understand the gap between affinity grades, i thought casting efficiency would be slightly better than others, but I didn''t think that there would be this much difference in mana efficiency.


    I tried some illusion and space magic. I couldn''t try others because i couldn''t find chants of the others.


    With Grand grade affinity, i can cast a basic spell of illusion magic 50 to 75 times, though illusion magic''s spells are more expensive than the others, i can tell the difference between Grand grade and Superior grade affinity, approximately 2 times.


    With my low grade space affinity, i can only pull something small for 10 meters anymore than that i would exhaust my mana. My mana mixed with my blood, if i exhausted before fully fused it could bring more trouble than it''s worth.


    Affinity grades are more important than i thought. So i began to search my memories of the novel to find some affinity enchant treasure or something like that.


    There are a few of them that i remembered.


    In the academy every 1st year have to pass a man-made [E] rank dungeon, there is a secret ce that holds more than 1 affinity potion.


    There is one natural treasure that within 90 days reach a horse. Though i can''t go there right now there''s no need to rush because the protagonist won''t get that treasure for 11 years.


    In the Ceurie family there''s a tradition that when Ceurie family''s branch of the Ceurie family''s children reached the age of twelve, they would go out of their home with some defensive artifacts to learn the dark side of the world.


    Ceurie family survived from [Enos''s Massacre] with great difficulty, so they wanted their children to know the difficulties of the world and always be cautious. With this purpose, they would let 12 years old children to the outside world for 1.5 years to know the dark side of the world.


    There are about 1,5 years until my 12th birthday, so, in the meantime, i will practise my magic, and dagger art and increase my rank.

 Chapter 3 First Kill

    ?(2-year time skip)


    I woke up and did my usual routine.


    Last 2 years nothing interesting happened, just the usual stuff.


    Training with daggers, practising magic, meditating, ying and pampering Lucy, reading books about important things and so on.


    My blood, skin, muscles and bones partially transformed. Which made my work easier when i was absorbing mana or practising dagger art.


    My life as a Kayle solidified which made me think about the original Kayle.


    Kayle was too perfect as if made for a greater purpose. Perfect looks and gics, extremely high affinities and fully rational. So my thoughts were that he was an artificial human with an artificial soul that was made to protect Lucy.


    I didn''t know why would someone want to protect Lucy and this was just a theory but it made me think about my transmigration.


    ''Is Kayle''s makers didn''t like the idea of the fully rational human, so he pulled some random souls that happened to me, who read a novel about this world? Or someone with great power saw the future and made a novel about it and chose me? And there''s a possibility that someone can manipte me with my fused part with Kayle''s soul. Or maybe manipted me already to treat Lucy well, because even i have an urge to really pamper Lucy, which is a 5% possibility. There are many possibilities that i didn''t think but i know one thing and that''s someone with great power transmigrated me in the body of Kayle with a purpose greater than Hywel''s. Because even Hywel wasn''t overpowered like the original Kayle from birth.''


    ''Though even if i am being manipted somehow, i can''t do anything right now. So i will go with the flow and do what i want.''


    With that, i threw the topic of transmigration to the back of my mind and focused on today''s event.


    Yesterday was Lucy''s birthday, so today we will go on our 1.5 year expedition.


    I woke Lucy up and we went to the dining room to have breakfast with Count Ceurie.


    I took my seat and eat my share and waited for Count Ceurie to start the topic.


    "Today two of you will begin your exploration. This exploration is for you to gain real life experience before the academy."


    "Though there are many dangers out there, you don''t have to worry about it because i will give you defensive artifacts and one teleportation artifact. Teleportation artifact is the Ceurie family''s exclusive artifact that only someone from Ceurie blood can use it, thus don''t reveal anyone. Teleportation artifact has one passive ability and that is to teleport to Ceurie Mansion when the wearer of the artifact''s life is in danger." Count Ceurie exined thoroughly.


    After Count''s exnation, Lucy asked some questions which Count answered thoroughly.


    Count gave us some mana and healing potions, a holographic mana map, some money, weapons and 2 storage artifacts.


    With that we were ready, so we get out of the house.


    I turned to Lucy and asked while we walking randomly.


    "Do you have a ce in your mind to go and explore?" I didn''t know why, but she was more cheerful than usual


    "No. Do you have ns for us brother?"


    "I do, but if we go there right now, we might die. So we will go to the forest where low rank mana beasts live and hunt some to gain experience against fighting mindless creatures."


    Lucy wore an anxious expression and said:


    "Brother, wouldn''t that be dangerous?"


    "It will be dangerous, but we are 3rd circle mages. We need real lifebat experience or else in the academy, some arrogant nobles would bring more trouble. We have defensive artifacts too, so don''t worry about too much we will be fine." I said with a reassuring smile and patted her head.


    Lucy nodded after some thought.


    We began to walk in the direction of the regted mana beast forest.


    Some mana beast habitats are regted instead of exterminated. Because every mana beast has mana cores and even if it''s from [F] rank mana beast there''s use for every mana core.


    Sky got darker while we were still in the city borders, so we decided to go to an inn and continue tomorrow.


    We went to the inn and rented a room. We got too much ominous stares, probably because we were beautiful children without parents or guards. Lucy got ufortable because of the stares, so we went to our room.


    Lucy curled up on the bed and muttered:


    "Are we in trouble brother?"


    I sighed loudly, sat on the bed and put her head on my thigh.


    "Presumably we are Lucy. I forgot that you are too beautiful that kidnappers wouldn''t even hesitate to kidnap you." I caressed her head slowly, which made her calmer.


    My ns were simple actually. Lucy would get used to killing beasts, and afterwards, we would hunt some bandits to get Lucy ustomed to killing humans. Though my ns probably will reverse in a few hours.


    "My dear Lucy at first i wanted you to hunt some low rank beasts to get ustomed to the feeling of killing something. So if you are scared close your eyes and ears when they came."


    Lucy nodded and hugged me.


    Though i said i will make them disappear, that would be hard if they have mage or fighters.


    In the middle of the night, kidnappers tried to enter our room stealthily but they failed miserably, even Lucy noticed them.


    They were 3rd rate kidnappers and i heard their noises even before they entered our room. I didn''t kill them, because i wanted  Lucy to see them killed.


    "Close your eyes and block your ears." I whispered into her ear. I said these words, but i was sure that she wouldn''t fully close her eyes.


    Kidnappers got closer and i let them because this would increase its effect on Lucy.


    When the distance between us and the kidnappers was reduced to 2 meters, i spoke with an emotionless voice.


    "You worthless trashes dare to interrupt my sleep."


    When they heard my voice they stumbled back but it was toote for them.


    4 of the 5 kidnappers copsed with an ice spear as big as a hand stuck to their hearts. Though thest one wasn''t lucky.


    He was nailed to the wall with ice spears stuck to his hands.


    Kidnapper tried to scream in agony but i was faster. I threw an uppercut to his chin to shut him up.


    "If you scream like that, my sister would hear your screams and if she hears your screams, i will torture you. So shut up, okay? " i whispered emotionlessly.


    Kidnapper paled and nodded furiously like his life depends on it.


    "Are there more of you, that wille here when these 4 idiots didn''t return?" I asked with a cold tone, to which he nodded.


    After that, i asked more questions about their group and their power levels.


    After i got my answers, the kidnapper died with an ice spear stuck to his forehead.


    After that, i stored corpses to storage artifact to dispose of themter.


    Learning chantless ice magic was worth its trouble. Though it is about 15 times more expensive in mana wise in this way, it is very useful because it is faster and more unpredictable.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I walked to Lucy''s side and tapped her shoulder. She flinched and opened her eyes. She calmed down a little after she saw me.


    "Lucy you sleep, i will deal with them if any more of theme." I said with kind smile.


    Lucy was hesitant at first but with some persuasion, she agreed.


    Lucy peeked when i was killing kidnappers, this made her scared of me a little, but not too much. We are in a world where killing is normal, so probably she was just scared by my coldness.


    Though it is okay because with this opportunity i am remaking my image in Lucy''s head. Probably my image was a kind and affectionate brother but this will change to ''only'' kind and affectionate to Lucy.


    Then she will understand and will like it soon. Because she knows too that every mage''s personality is altered because of their highest affinity and affinity grade.


    My highest grade affinity is Superior grade Ice. Normally i would be a cold man who kills for a small mistake, but i can''t even be a cold man because of the curse. Though i will act like a cold man and probably no one wouldn''t notice it.


    Anyway, i hugged Lucy to my chest and slowly caressed her head.


    "Rx, everything will be okay. We will leave this shabby inn to explore this beautiful world and eat lots of sweets." I whispered melodically. After some time she fell asleep.


    I waited for the new batch of kidnappers. I was sure that more kidnappers woulde.


    For the rest of the night, i killed 2 more groups of kidnappers. Although i can understand their greed for 2 beautiful children who they could sell for a good amount of money. But i couldn''t even sleep for a wink because of this shit heads. I am a growing boy and growing boys need their sleep.


    Anyway morning came and Lucy woke up, apparently, she was sleeping rather lightly because of the kidnapper incident. After that, we continued our way to mana beast forest.


    On our way Lucy spoke:


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    "I am fine, but why are you asking?"


    "Because you killed a human first time and you have dark circles under your eyes."


    What she said was true. It was my first time killing a human but i didn''t felt anything when i killed them. Though if the old me was here, he wouldn''t feel anything drastically either, just pity.


    I have dark circles too, so it was obvious that i didn''t sleep.


    But she doesn''t have to know these, so i will put it to my affinity.


    "Though it''s pity that they died, it was their fault to try to kidnap us, but i don''t feel bad about it thanks to my affinity. Sigh. And yes i need some sleep but that can be wait until beast forest. In the forest, we will find cave like ce, block its entrance with ice and get some sleep."


    After my exnation, Lucy went silent and we continued our way.


    After 6 hours of walking, we arrived at our destination.


    "Be cautious, don''t make noise and always be ready to cast spells. Though this is low rank mana beast zone, they can kill us easily if they can manage to close distance "


    After giving my warnings to Lucy, i cast basic illusion magic to hide our scents.


    With that our preparation are done, so we continued our walk to the forest.


    I came to this forest for 2 reasons.


    The first one was to gainbat experience against mana beast.


    The second one was to pick up a [S] rank artifact. Although artifact isn''t particrly useful or powerful, it has some use.


    While i was thinking, i heard a noise. I looked over the ce where the noisee from.


    There was 1.5 meters tall ck wolf. Though it has a big gash on its stomach. From the size of the wolf and mana quality that i sensed, i could tell that it was [E] rank beast, best prey for Lucy.


    I nudged Lucy and pointed to the beast.


    "Chant an attack spell and aim at the wolf''s head or body."


    Lucy was anxious. I patted her back to calm her a bit. Which worked finely, and her breathing stabilized.


    Lucy chanted her spell.


    Earth spikes appeared beneath the wolf and shot through to its head.


    The spell was slow, normally wolf could escape it easily. But it couldn''t because of its injuries and impaled through of its head.


    I looked towards Lucy to see her state. But contrary to my expectations she was perfectly fine.


    It seems that i was still stuck in my old world''s standards. She killed a big creature other than a small insect and wants to be praised. Although i don''t judge this, i just found this weird.


    "It was a good shoot Lucy, but it was too slow. If the beast wasn''t injured it could have escaped easily. In short speed up your casting speed."


    I exined and patted her head.


    "Come i will extract its mana core. Although it is my first time doing it, maybe you will learn something from it."


    "Usually wolf like mana beasts core''s were in their stomach area but if they have 3rd eye, the mana core will be in their head." I exined slowly while cutting it''s stomach with my dagger.


    I found a light blue almost white crystal ball, mana core. It was [E] rank beast, so it was normal to have low rank mana core.


    I gave mana core Lucy to store her storage artifact and i picked the beast corpse to my storage artifact.


    After that, we walked to the direction of the middle of the forest. In the middle of the forest, there is a special tree about 40 meters long, so even we can see it here.


    On our way, we encountered [F] rank wolfs and i decided Lucy take them.


    Lucy chanted her spell faster than before and des made from wind shot at the wolfs.


    Compared to herst spell it was faster but on the general side, she was still slow.


    Fortunately, her opponents were 2 ranks lower than her, thus they couldn''t escape from wind des. Though only 2 of them died, Lucy missed thest one. Survived wolf rushed towards Lucy. Lucy panicked and couldn''t cast any spell.


    Wolf died from an ice spear through its head.


    "Good job your spell was faster than before and you killed 2 of them." I patted her head.


    "But you missed one of them and afterwards you panicked because it was rushing to you if i wasn''t here you could have died. So be careful and don''t fully rx."


    Afterwards, we picked mana cores and continued our way.


    On our way, we killed beasts and picked their cores.


    Lucy got a little bit better than before but not much. Though we had 1.5 years to practice, so she would definitely get better in time.

 Chapter 4 Status Lenses, Outing And Ideals

    ?We arrived to the middle of the forest.


    In front of us was 40 meters tall majestic tree.


    There is a secret base in this tree that only someone from Ceurie blood can open it.


    This secret base was made by a mage from the Ceurie family, a 4th circle information specialist mage. This mage was a schr-type mage and his potential was 4th circle, in other words, he was at his limit. He just wanted to research in silence and die. Therefore he made a base in this big tree.


    Anyway, i told Lucy to prick her finger. She looked at me with a questioning look but did it anyways.


    After that, i told her that smear her blood on the tree, which she did it.


    After her blood touched the tree''s trunk, the middle of the trunk of the tree opened slightly like a door.


    Lucy was curious about how did i know this, i could tell from her expression.


    "I found a book about this tree in the library. One of our family members of our came here a long time ago. I thought thating here would be beneficial to us."


    There are thousands of books in Ceurie library, so she wouldn''t know about my little lie.


    We entered the tree from the door and saw adder that goes down.


    We climbed down for 5 minutes straight.


    It was dark, so i take out my magical shlight from my storage and lit it.


    We were in a single room thatbined aboratory and a library.


    I looked around and spotted a skeleton that copsed to the table.


    I walked to the skeleton and looked around at its eye sockets. Fortunately, i found the item that i was looking for and quickly stored them in my storage.


    I asked Lucy to clear dust and dirt with wind magic and she happily did it.


    After that, i take out our nkets and pillows from storage, made our temporary bed andy down.


    Lucy came to bed after a while. I hugged her behind, kissed her cheek and said:


    "Good night Lucy, have a nice dream."


    Normally i didn''t be this much affectionate with Lucy because we were in the Count''s mansion. But right now i can be affectionate freely and make her fully dependent on me. Even though being fully dependent might be a bad idea, it wasn''t that much problem.


    ***


    I woke up refreshed and stretched my limbs.


    Even though i didn''t sleep for about 45 hours as a 12-year-old child, i was fine after 8 hours of sleep.


    Lucy was still sleeping so i decided to use the artifact that i picked up.


    I take out the artifact. It was a transparent contact lens. It was an incredible feat to make an artifact this size. Inscribing runes on this fragile little thing must be hard.


    Anyway, i put the lenses on my eyes and activated them.


    ======


    Name: Kayle Ceurie


    Race: Human???


    Rank: D


    Talent:???


    Potential: ???


    Strength: E+


    Agility: F+


    Dexterity: D¨C


    Constitution: D¨C


    Stamina: E+


    Charm: ???


    Mana quality: D+


    Mana quantity: D¨C


    Mana control: C¨C


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    Eyes of Revtion: ??? (Dormant)


    Situational intuition(passive): B+


    ??? Of ??? : ???


    Curse of affectlessness(weakened): ???


    ===Compatibilities===


    91%   Ice


    78%   Revtion


    73%   Illusion


    59%   Blood


    44%   Sound


    23%   Space


    12%   Time


    6%     Mana


    2%     ???


    ======


    This artifact was better than i expected.


    Though it can''t trante unknown gibberish that came from information magic and can''t determine ranks when they are higher than [S] rank.


    My stats were what i expected it. But what caught my eye were my curse and the other one that full of question marks.


    I had expected some sort of curse but i didn''t think that curse was higher than [S] rank. That means the 8th rank or higher powerhouse cast this spell. There are hundreds of known 8th circle human mages and two known 9th circle human mages.


    There were many possible suspects and it was impossible for me to find them. So i didn''t think more about this.


    Anyways i looked over at Lucy and activated the artifact.


    ======


    Name: Lucy Ceurie


    Race: Human


    Rank: D¨C


    Talent: S+


    Potential: ???


    Strength: F¨C


    Agility: F+


    Dexterity: E¨C


    Constitution: F+


    Stamina: E


    Charm: A¨C<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mana quality: D


    Mana quantity: D+


    Mana control: D+


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    ???(passive): A+


    ===Compatibilities===


    77%   Information


    73%   Wind


    57%   Earth


    38%   Water


    9%     ???


    ======


    Lucy''s base talent and potential are pretty good. Though she is very weak physically, at least some stamina training is a must.


    After i was done looking over Lucy''s status, i started to search for important books until Lucy woke up.


    Being the library of the schr information mage''s, there were many different books about different magic and affinities.


    I separated the important books from the unimportant ones.


    After that, i take out ingredients from my storage to prepare something to eat.


    I woke Lucy up and we ate in silence. Although for some reason i didn''t know Lucy was very happy i didn''t think about it too much.


    "I found some books about Illusion, Blood and information magic. Thus my idea is, we will stay here for a month. Read books and practise magic and asionally hunt some beast. What do you want to do Lucy?"


    "It would be boring. So you have to y with me daily and hug me when we are sleeping."  Lucy said and smiled shyly.


    "Sure that''s nothing for my sister. But it seems my sister became quite a bit spoiled huh." I said and grinned.


    Lucy was embarrassed but her embarrassment didn''t stay long.


    "Brother spoiled me, so it''s your fault. You have to take responsibility and spoil me more!" Lucy shamelessly dered.


    I guess i spoiled Lucy too much, which made her a little bit shameless to me. Though it is okay i will spoil her a little more before her 13th birthday. After that, i will make excuses about puberty and i will put a distance between us to prevent false rumors about our rtionship.


    "I will spoil you, but you will train your stamina. You are weak physically, even if you are a mage, you have to train your basic stamina." I said sternly.


    "Brother but-"


    "No buts, you should train your stamina. If you don''t, you would be killed by some weak wolf because of some exhaustion from walking."


    ***


    (1 month time skip)


    "Be ready Lucy we are leaving in 30 minutes."


    I called out to Lucy.


    For a month we were practicing hard.


    I learned new illusion magic and some blood magic while Lucy trained her stamina and absorbed the information mage''s notes like a sponge.


    We regrly hunted low rank beasts to practice, which worked fine. Lucy can kill [D¨C] rank monsters rather easily.


    We took everything important or valuable.


    After that, i took out a hologram map from my storage and began our one day journey to Ceurie city.


    After a while, i saw the city and casted illusion magic on us to look like an average looking adults.


    "When you speak, voice wille out of the illusion''s mouth. So you can talk freely but don''t blurt out something important and if someone asks you questions direct them at me."


    Lucy nodded and we proceeded toward to city.


    Afterwards, we went to a random merchant and sold our mana cores.


    We get 60 silver for about a hundred [E] rank and three [D] rank mana cores. Although i didn''t know the exact prices, i knew that low level mana cores fetch low prices.


    We discussed what we should do right now.


    Lucy''s idea was to rest in the city for a while. And i agreed to this idea.


    Initially, i was thinking to go around the forbidden zone [Abyss forest] to pick up an important artifact.


    But after 1 month of ying the low level beast, i understood that even if we go around the [Abyss forest], not inside. We would die to monster or titan pretty quickly.


    Anyway, i postponed this mission to a minimum of 5 years. There wasn''t any need to hurry, because the protagonist will pick up that treasure about 9 yearster.


    After some thought, i rented a house for 2 months and rested for the day.


    ***


    The next morning Lucy came to my side when i was reading and asked:


    "I am bored brother let''s hang out."


    ''I am more bored than you Lucy. I don''t know why but my every emotion other than boredom is dull. Isn''t boredom an emotion? If not, what is boredom?''


    "Sure Let''s go" i said with a warm smile.


    Lucy got enthusiastic but i calmed her down and casted illusion magic to make ourselves average looking kids.


    Lucy pouted and i asked her "why?" She answered "I wanted to roam around freely without illusion."


    "Nope, we can''t do that because you are too beautiful and we don''t want trouble with troublesome kidnappers. Right?"


    "...yeah." Lucy said quietly.


    After that, we take a stroll around the city, looked at shops and bought some food.


    While we were going back to our house, we encountered a kidnapping incident.


    Some thugs kidnapped a beautiful woman and they were running to an alleyway.


    Lucy tried to help the woman with magic, but i prevented it.


    It was a good time for her to drop her childish heroic ideals.


    Lucy looked at me angrily but didn''t do anything else.


    ''It is a good thing that even if she is angry, she is listening to me. It seems that my importance to her is more important than her idiotic ideals. Breaking them will be easy.'' I thought.


    We arrived at our home, i made tea for us and sat down next to Lucy.


    I made Lucyy down on my thighs, her face turned to my face.


    I slowly started to caress her head and began to speak.


    "My dear what you tried to do was a good thing to do but you don''t have to do these things."


    "Even if you saved that woman from that kidnapper, another one would kidnap her because she was beautiful but normal. She didn''t have any power to protect her beauty."


    "What matters is power. If you have the power you can do anything. Take something from someone because you liked it, kill someone because you didn''t like them, anything. When you have power, you won''t have to hide behind some shity illusion magic. You will live longer, more luxurious, and morefortably. And if you''re worried about something, i won''t judge you, no matter what will you do. You are free to do as long as we can back it with our power." i said with a cold and steady tone.


    Lucy remained silent, she was thinking about things i said.


    ''I spouted lots of bullshit. But it will work i am sure of it, she is just 12 year old naive child that puts importance on my every word.''


    "Brother you said that i can do anything and you won''t judge me, right?" Lucy said with a smile. Her smile was strange, but i couldn''t find the strangeness of her smile.


    "Yeah, i said that. Do you have something in your mind?"


    "No, i don''t have something right now. I just wanted to confirm one more time."


    Though Lucy became strange for a moment, she returned to normal after a while.

 Chapter 5 Emotional Manipulation, Crying Is Hard

    ?Thest 2 months were more boring than ever. We just trained, practised magic, meditated and once in a while we went out to have fun, though only Lucy had fun.


    And right now we are going to [Lost Forest] to find some treasures. I didn''t remember the treasures of the [Lost Forest] but i remembered that there are lots of treasures in there.


    [Lost Forest] is considered [B] rank beast habitat because of its strangeness. There is not even 1 monster, only beasts.


    There are too many strange creatures and things in the [Lost Forest], but they are mostly harmless.


    [Lost Forest] is located between human kingdom''s and elf kingdom''s borders. Fortunately, Ceurie County is located on the kingdom''s border that''s sides with the elven kingdom. So it wasn''t that far.


    [Lost Forest] is a mysterious ce that even master mages couldn''t decipher what''s happening in the forest.


    In the [Lost Forest] there are strange things asionally happening.


    Ghosts act like normal humans but when told that they are ghosts, they would began to lose their minds and go rampage.


    Or dancing musical instruments that big as humans with legs and arms. While dancing they y music too.


    But the most known strange thing in the [Lost Forest] is disappearances. Every once in a while mages or knights disappeared in front of theirrades without a trace in the [Lost Forest].


    Though i knew that we wouldn''t disappear because only the disappeared ones are the ones with malicious [Aura].


    Every person has their own aura. A strong aura doesn''t mean a strong person or a weak aura doesn''t mean weak person. Though usually, a higher person''s rank means a stronger aura.


    Aura is abination of their; rank, highest grade affinity, will to kill, will to live, kill count and their karma.


    Karma is different for everyone.


    If some rapist believes their actions were evil, that would give them negative karma. But if a temple knight kills some innocent elves to honour their''s god and this temple knight believes that their''s actions were heroic, that would give the temple knight positive karma.


    This world''s karma system is fucked up too.


    Anyway, the aura can be manipted if practised. Even though aura is mostly harmless, if someone strong try to pressure someone extremely weak, they could kill them.


    Last 2 months i tried to manipte my aura but i couldn''t do it yet. I didn''t think aura maniption was too hard.


    Though i couldn''t do it, it wasn''t a problem. My aura shouldn''t be malicious enough to make [Lost Forest] disappear me. Lucy is just a child anyway, so there wasn''t any problem.


    I thought about it first, walking was good but after giving it some thought, riding a horse was better. But my mind drifted to our stamina and agility stats, so i decided to low speed running.


    ******


    We continued our journey without trouble for 12 days. On the 12th day, we encountered a group of bandits.


    ''It is a good time for Lucy to kill her first human.'' was my first thought after i saw bandits. So i didn''t do anything and nudged Lucy.


    "There are 7 bandits. 4 of them 1st rank, 2 of them 2nd rank andst one low level 3rd rank. You are the one that will kill them. Quickly make a n and begin to act."


    Lucy was anxious, therefore i patted her back and gave her a warm smile as if to say ''you can do it!'', though that is total bullshit.


    Even if she can kill them easily, she will probably puke after her first kill, which would make her practically useless for a while.


    Anyway, Lucy chanted her magic, 4 des of wind shot to 4 canon fodder and cleaved them clean in two.


    It was pretty good actually. She chanted fast and moved the wind des urately and she first took out the canon fodder that would annoy herter.


    Anyway, Lucy tried hard but couldn''t resist and puked. Bandits who saw this rushed to her to take advantage of her momentary weakness.


    After they got close enough for the dramatic effect, they died with an ice spear stuck to their hearts.


    After the bandit''s death, i picked Lucy from the ground into my arms and went to the river.


    ''Lucy is crying a little too hard than usual. Did i break her?  What should i do? A hug might work, but this may be an opportunity to show Lucy to her brother is ''deeply cares'' for her. That is good, let''s go with that.''


    I washed Lucy''s face and hair with river water and started tob her hair.


    Whilebing i started to speak:


    "I am sorry Lucy. I shouldn''t push you this hard. I just thought that it would be best for you to get used to this kind of things. I am sorry *hick, if you want i can do this kind of things instead of you. So please don''t hate me. *hick"


    I started to cry halfway through the speech and hugged her in thest sentence.


    Lucy stayed still for a while, she must be shocked. Her mature and dependable brother was crying and saying ''please don''t hate me'' should be a great shock to Lucy. Lucy is just 12, but even she could tell that her brother was really sorry and afraid.


    Sorry because he pushed Lucy too hard, afraid because he thinks that Lucy will hate him.


    Lucy doesn''t know why her brother thought that she will hate him, but she thought that it was her brother''s sort of trauma.


    So she did what her brother usually did to her.


    Lucyid me on herp and started to caress my head.


    When she started to caress my head, i knew that my n worked.


    In my previous life, my acting skills were top-notch. Though my body was different from my previous body, i could still fake crying easily.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I acted like i have some sort of trauma from my childhood and cried like a child.


    Lucy will listen to me more easily because right now, she thinks that everything that i forced her for her wellbeing.


    I hug her waist and buried my face in her belly.


    "I am sorry. I should be the one thatforting you, i am useless" i murmured.


    "It is okay. My Brother is the one that usually takes care of me. Once in a while, i can take care of brother."


    Suddenly she started to act like a big sister. That was an interesting sight.


    Anyway acting like this is pretty tiring for my mental health, so i will sleep on thep of Lucy as if passed out from crying. Afterwards, i will act like nothing happened.


    ******


    I woke up, stretched my limbs and looked around.


    I forgot that we are outside and slept here. Thankfully nothing happened.


    I looked towards Lucy, she was leaning on a tree and sleeping.


    I cast illusion magic on her so that she couldn''t hear or feel anything and sleep peacefully.


    I picked her up and started to run at full speed. We spent too much time, so my thought was simple. Run until Lucy wakes up because i can run faster and longer than her.


    While i was running i started to think about Lucy''sp pillow.


    ''In my previous life, i got manyp pillows from different women, but i didn''t like them much they weren''tfortable enough. But strange thing was that Lucy''sp pillow was toofortable. Am i a pedophile? I don''t think so. I didn''t feel anything when I was lying on it, but it was toofortable for to be undeveloped 12year old''s thighs. Did she cast a spell or anything like that? But i didn''t feel any movements from mana. Ughh.''


    After a while, Lucy woke up, but i acted like, didn''t notice her.


    She noticed that i was carrying her and blushed a little, after that she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    What a spoiled brat, she is pretending to sleep because she wants to be carried. Though i am okay because with this i can run our 5 days distance with ease.


    Sun was going down, so i searched for a ce to sleep for the night.


    I found a tree with a hollow big enough for 1 child. I would prefer a cave but beggars can''t be choosers, so i squeezed in with Lucy and blocked the entrance of the hollow tightly.


    I sat with open legs and ced Lucy between my legs and leaned her back to me. Afterwards, i took out a nket from my storage and wrapped it around us.


    Lucy was still pretending for a reason i don''t understand but i can hear her quickened heartbeat.


    I didn''t care about either of them, so i just slept.


    ******


    The next morning came and i opened my eyes.


    I found a drool like thing on my lips. It was strange because i don''t droll usually when i am sleeping. But i didn''t think about it too much.


    ''I must be too tired that even i droll.'' was my thought.


    I woke Lucy up, because it was too cramped that i couldn''t even move.


    I don''t know the reason but Lucy blushed furiously when she saw me. I thought that she got used to my beauty, so i asked her why she blushed. She didn''t answer and turned her head away in shame.


    "Hahaha, it is okay. Don''t be embarrassed, if it is you looking at my face, i don''t mind." I said with a mischievous smile.


    My face became more beautiful than 2 years ago, so it''s pretty much normal sight for me to have random strangers stare at my face minimum every minute and it is pretty creepy honestly, i am 12 year old child god''s sake. Although i am saying beauty, it is not masculine or girly beauty, It is androgynous beauty.


    "Really!?"


    "What is the use of beauty? if it is my sister that stares at my face other than random passersby, i would be happy. I thought that you got used to it though."


    "I thought so too, but it looks like i am not fully used to it." Lucy said with a clearly embarrassed tone.


    "Hahaha, i forgot that my Lucy became cute when she was embarrassed." I kissed her cheek quickly.


    "Brother!!" Lucy shouted clearly embarrassed.


    "It''s your fault to became this cute, i couldn''t hold myself. Anyway, get ready, i will prepare something to eat and we will continue our journey."


    I thought that Lucy got over her crush on me. Though it looks like she couldn''t get over it or her old emotions resurfaced back with more strength.


    After some time we ate in silence and Lucy was staring at me.


    ''She really took my words to her heart''


    Afterwards, we continued our journey.

 Chapter 6 [Lost Forest]

    ?After 50 days of continuous travelling, Lucy and i arrived at the [Lost forest]. It was a massive dark forest with huge trees around 50 meters.


    "[Lost Forest] ranked [B] because some idiots disappeared without a trace. Though there are few [B] rank beasts, this forest mostly consists [D] rank beasts. Do you have questions rted to things i exined?" i started to exin this forest''s prominent characteristics to Lucy.


    "Are there any [C] rank beasts in the forest, if yes wouldn''t they be a big trouble to us?" Lucy asked.


    "There are [C] rank beasts in the forest but they are mostly pack leaders. So we wouldn''t get ambushed more than 1 [C] rank beast and even if an [C] rank beast with its pack ambushes us, i am sure we can take them with little injuries."


    I waited for Lucy to digest the information, and after that, i started to speak again.


    "In the [Lost Forest] there are many strange things. If you see something strange, show me first and don''t interact with it. Understood?"


    Lucy nodded slowly.


    I cast illusion magic to hide our scent and made us look like a blur.


    "Hold my hand. We shouldn''t be separated in this forest."


    Lucy held my hand and we entered the forest.


    I didn''t have a particr destination in my mind. I will just trust my intuition to find treasures.


    My bet was in my innate power. [Situational intuition]''s rank was high enough to find some valuable treasures, so i will rely on it for a while.


    Forest was dark and strange. I said too many times the strange but it''s because it''s too much strange.


    There are trees fully ck that look like 2D if don''t look around them, you would think that it was just a t paper like illusion.


    There are trees their parts are missing and floating in the air as if a game bug appeared.


    Rainbow mushrooms, transparent berries, singing squirrels, everything is strange.


    If i didn''t know this forest''s strangeness, i would think that i got drugged or something like that.


    While we were walking, i picked mushrooms, berries and herbs. Even though i didn''t know what is their use, i picked them anyway. No onees to this forest anymore because of the fear of disappearing in a second.


    While we were looking around, something came closer to us.


    It was a skeleton. Though it is a skeleton, i could tell with a single nce that, this skeleton isn''t mindless undead.


    "Good day mister, do you need something from us?" I greeted skeleton politely, which made Lucy look at me like as if i had gone crazy.


    Why i greeted a skeleton you ask? It is simple actually. [Lost Forest] is somehow connected to the [Dark Realm] and every [Dark Realm] denizen, which is called Darkling are bizarre but intelligent spirit like creature.


    In this world, there are 5 realms.


    [Mortal realm] where humans and other races lives.


    [God realm] where gods, goddesses and their servants live.


    [Devil realm] where devils and their servants live.


    [Spirit realm] where spirits live.


    [Dark Realm] where Darklings live.


    [Dark Realm] is a realm full of madness. It''s every denizen that contains madness that they fought back against every day to keep the madness from slipping their minds. Though they can form a contract with someonepatible and give them power for a price and usually the price is to share Darkling''s portion of their madness.


    So it is rmended that be polite to every Darkling or else they could lose their minds to madness because of some small stupid mistake.


    "Hello there human child, what are you doing in this scary forest?" Skeleton spoke with an elderly tone.


    "I am here for treasure hunting mister, what about you ?" I spoke and smiled innocently.


    "Call me grandpa child, i am at least 700 years old. I was just strolling around and i saw 2 human children in this forest. There aren''t any humans or elves that visit me or this forest any more. So i got curious and came here."


    "Grandpa humans don''te here anymore because of the disappearances. But i don''t know about elves."


    "Because of the disappearances huh? What cowards. You are brave one by human standards huh."


    "Nope. I just read a book about this forest, so i knew that me and my sister wouldn''t disappear. I am not an idiot, if i didn''t read that book, i wouldn''te here."


    Skeleton made some cackling noises and chattered its teeth.


    ''I don''t know how i understand this but i think itughed.''


    "I like you kid. I will give you 4 choices and you will select one of them.


    "First one is a dagger as empty as you.


    Second one is a mask with countless faces.


    Third one is a potion that will change you.


    Fourth one is a rune that distorts space."


    This skeleton is too strange to understand, so i gave up the idea of understanding this skeleton.


    Every one of them intrigued my interest in one way or another.


    Dagger that is empty as me is interested me because the skeleton knows my emptiness and there is a dagger that like me who is nearly incapable to feel anything.


    ''Is dagger have a soul? Or dagger is really empty or something like that.''


    Mask is a disguise artifact, but i didn''t understand the potion.


    ''Is this potion can change personality, soul or physical body? Even if it''s physical change it would be too valuable.''


    A rune that distorts space is a gamble. It can be a simple blink spell or long range teleportation.


    Normally i wouldn''t even nce at this rune because of its huge gamble, but my intuition is going crazy over this option.


    So i selected fourth option.


    In the skeleton''s hand, a map appeared and said:


    "This is the map of the forest. I marked the rune''s location on the map. If you can take the treasure, it''s yours."


    This skeleton only gave the location of the rune. Well, i didn''t think that it would be that easy i guess.


    I thanked the skeleton and started to walk in the direction of the rune.


    Lucy asked what was that skeleton and i exined darklings and their circumstances.


    After some time of walking, we saw a colossal tree with a hollow, so we decided to rest for the night in it.


    At some time in the night, i woke up because of some bell voice. I listened carefully and tried to feel its aura.


    What i heard was only bell voices but its aura was different. It was majestic but peaceful and silent.


    ''It is majestic but not too strong, maybe [B] rank and its aura peaceful.''  i concluded that our new guest too is darkling.


    I quickly woke up the still sleeping Lucy and told her about our new possible guest.


    After that, i unblocked the hollow''s entrance and looked around.


    I saw a cute shadowy cat with ruby red eyes and cat with have bell hung its neck.


    "Hello." I greeted the cat.


    "Meow" the cat greeted me back with its pawn and the bell that hung its neck disappeared.


    "Do you want something from us?"


    Cat nodded its head for affirmation.


    Every darkling canmunicate with humans in one way or another. So i know this cat canmunicate too, but i didn''t know the reason why it''s not answering properly.


    "Can you tell us what you need properly? I know that every darkling canmunicate."


    After i said this, i heard a feminine voicee from the cat.


    "Cheeky one aren''t you? Anyway, what i want is simple, i just want to form a contract with the girl."


    "Why? You are not evenpatible with her and even if you werepatible with her, it''s still no." I said and pulled Lucy behind my back.


    "You know a thing or two huh? Why? Because i want to get out of this ce, i am bored. I am notpatible with her but i can make herpatible. Why her? Not you because you are packed with affinities and that would be harder for me." She said it loud.


    After that, i heard the cat''s voice in my head.


    "If you are worried about madness, you don''t need to worry about it. I formed countless contracts, so my madness diminished considerably. Her personality may shift a little but not drastically. For example, if she was an honorable person, she would be less honorable but still honorable nheless."


    Cat''s offer was extremely good that i thought there was some sort of trap. But my intuition told me that it was a great deal. So i epted and told Lucy the cat''s offer but didn''t tell her about her personality would change.


    Lucy was enthusiastic about the contract because forming a contract with spirit is big deal. Though this is darkling, not spirit. But this particr darkling is a shadowy cat with little madness, so it looks like a dark or shadow spirit rather than a darkling.


    I told to cat the conditions. Which are don''t attack me and Lucy, protect Lucy, listen to her orders if it''s not ufortable to do and befriends her. The cat agreed pretty quickly, it was suspicious, to be honest but i let it be, well because i didn''t care too much.


    Afterwards we started the contract ritual.


    I wrote the contract''s conditions and started to chant.


    After some chanting praises to the [Goddes Esnera], The Goddes of wealth and contracts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucy dropped her blood onto the paper, paper shined briefly. After that the cat, whose name is [Yarin] dropped her blood which was shadowy and transparent, paper shined briefly for a while after that paper disappeared.


    Lucy lost consciousness immediately and i hold her before she fell to the ground and i looked to Yarin for an exnation.


    "She is just sleeping to adapt to her sudden change."


    I nodded, it was a valid possibility. After that, i put Lucy into her bed in the hollow.


    I looked over her status.


    ======


    Name: Lucy Ceurie


    Race: Human


    Rank: D¨C


    Talent: S+


    Potential: ???


    Strength: F¨C


    Agility: E


    Dexterity: E¨C


    Constitution: E¨C


    Stamina: E+


    Charm: A¨C


    Mana quality: D


    Mana quantity: D+


    Mana control: D+


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    ???(passive): A+


    Shadow maniption: A¨C


    ===Compatibilities===


    77% Information


    73% Wind


    57% Earth


    45%   Shadow


    38% Water


    9% ???


    ======


    I didn''t look at the status of Lucyst months because i didn''t cared about it.


    She improved her stamina and agility a lot. It is good.


    After the contract she gained [Shadow maniption] and shadow affinity.


    Spirits and darklings use their respective element itself not mana. They can crate them manipte them. Though they can''t infinitely do that, or else they would die.


    [Shadow maniption] is a skill/power of shadow spirits or darklings. With this power they can manipte existing shadows with thought. It is like chantless magic but more cheaper. Though it is not efficient as chant magic.


    I looked over Yarin. I didn''t used status lenses  on her first nce because i thought that she could sense it. Well i can use it now.


    After that i used status lenses on Yarin. Although i was sure that it will show too much error, because i was sure that artifact maker wasn''t knowledgeable about darklings and their power levels.


    ======


    Name: Yarin


    Race: spirit???


    Rank: @#¡ì?¡ã


    Talent: @#¡ì?¡ã


    Potential: @#¡ì?¡ã


    Strength: D


    Agility: A+


    Dexterity: A


    Constitution:???


    Stamina: @#¡ì?¡ã


    Charm: S+


    @#¡ì?¡ã quality: @#¡ì?¡ã


    @#¡ì?¡ã quantity: A¨C


    @#¡ì?¡ã control: @#¡ì?¡ã


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    Shadow creation: ???


    Shadow maniption: ???


    Shadow storage: ???


    Transformation: ???


    Madness(weakened): F+


    ===Compatibilities===


    96% Shadow


    ======


    It worked as i thought. Full of error but it worked.


    Yarin will be useful in the future when apocalypsee.


    I called over Yarin to my side. When she came to my side, i take her to myp and started to rub her head. She could very well resisted me with her strength or abilities if she didn''t want it. But everyone, even darklings likes beautiful things and my beauty exceeds that of a [S+]. And even if she is darkling, she is cat nheless, so she couldn''t resist my head rubbings.


    So i seduced her with my looks and head pats for knowledge and easy cooperation in the future.


    "I don''t know too much about darklings, so can you tell me about it?" I asked with rxed tone.


    Yarin purred and spoke telepathically.


    "We darklings are like that of a spirits. Just more bizarre and mad. We don''t know why we are mad from the beginning, even strongest and long lived darklings couldn''t find the reason. But they thought that everything have their exact opposite form.


    For example Gods and Devils are divine beings. But they are exact opposite of theirs.


    Therefore we thought that we were the exact opposite of the spirits because our structure like that of a spirits." Yarin exined with sadness apparent in her voice.


    "That is interesting theory don''t you think?


    Gods always do things what they believe is good and Devils always do things what they believe is evil.


    While spirits graceful and wise, darklings bizarre and mad.


    Probably mortals are the most free of their mind. We can do good things and bad things,  we can be gracefull, wise, bizarre and mad." I said with rxed tone.


    This world''s bnce ideals are fucked up too. I noticed this fact when Yarin told the theory of darklings.


    "You are not usual 12 year old are you?"


    "Hahaha no. I am the most beautiful 12 year old, don''t you think?" I said and lifted Larin to my face.


    Larin stared for a while and said:


    "Indeed you are right, but you aren''t my taste right now. Wait for some years and try me one more time."


    "Well i don''t think you can resist my beauty, but we will see about itter." I said and ced Yarin back to myp and continued to rub her head.

 Chapter 7 [Lost Forest] 2

    ?Lucy woke up and i exined her what happened.


    I called Yarin and asked her to tell Lucy to her new powers.


    After that we set off to our destination.


    While we walked i took Yarin to my arms and asked:


    "Yarin we came to this forest for treasures and artifacts. Do you happen to know any of their location or do you have on you?"


    "I dont have any artifact on me because we, darklings and spirits are use elemental energy instead of mana, so we can''t use it."


    With that i conversation ended and in silence we continued to walk.


    On our way, we encountered a strong beast.


    I wanted to fight strong opponent by my own to gain experience for a while. So i requested Yarin to don''t interfere if my life isn''t in danger and protect me if my life is in danger.


    Lucy concerned about me, but i gestured beast and said ''i won''t die to mere beast.'' it was cool moment to be honest.


    Anyway this beast was 2 meters tall [C] rank panther.


    It was strong and quick. When i attacked with ice spear, it dodged swiftly and rushed at me, in return i created ice wall between us and dashed back to make distance between us.


    Mages would usually die in the close range fights because of their low physical strength.


    Even though I trained my body, it''s not enough to harm the [C] rank beast''s tough hide. So i did everything to make distance between usrger.


    My spears couldn''t even prate its tough hide, just scratched it and caused bleeding.


    When i saw it''s blood, i remembered the fact  that i have blood magic too. I am newbie in fighting. So when i am in a hard fight, i would usually forgot my other elements and focus firing on ice spears because of my inexperience in fights.


    I chanted the blood magic [Blood spikes] and attacked.


    It''s blood that bled from scratches became spikes and shot through to it''s bleeding spots. It only caused small injures to the beast but it made the beast mad.


    Beast growled loudly and did a mad rush to me.


    I casted ice wall quickly but beast was faster than before and rushed through to ice wall, sessfully breaking apart and came front of me.


    I quickly casted my most sturdy ice armor to protect myself which shattered immediately after beast''s swung it''s w.


    I thrown back for few meters and quickly analyzed my body, fortunately i didn''t have broken bones just some internal bleeding, i was fine. So i quickly recovered my stance and casted illusion magic to hide my scent, noise and myself after that i casted illusion magic to made copy of me to somewhere away from me, afterwards i casted illusion magic on the copy of mine, which created my  scent on my copy.


    Beast are usually rely on their eyes and noses to find or stalk their prey. I tried to take advantage of it. Well, it was half sessful.


    The beast ran to illusion but in the halfway to illusion it stopped and turned towards me.


    But i wasn''t just simply watching it, i gatheredrge amounts of mana and made ice spear. Though it is still ice spear, i made this ice spear with huge amount of mana, about 50 ice spear equivalent of mana.


    Ice spear flew through in the air and hit the beast''s left side. Ice spear was more sturdy and more sharp than it''s normal, so it made a hole on the beast about 40cm.


    Beast was bleeding profusely, it would surely die from blood loss in few minutes. It was mad, if it was going to die, it would bring me with it to hell.


    I injured beast severely but i had too little mana from my full state. I was almost out of mana because of the massive ice spear that i casted.


    I took out my dagger and took a stance.


    Although [Swift dagger art] is made to kill humans, it can be used against beasts too, just less effective than human.


    My dagger can''t scratch this beast normally. Therefore i tried to attack its eyes.


    I rushed to beast faster than before because of the dagger art and shed towards its left eye. I thought the beast can''t protect it''s left eye properly because of the hole on its left.


    Beast blocked the attack with its tail and bit my arm.


    Beast couldn''t tear my arm because of my transformed skin, bones and muscles.


    Beast who noticed this tried to crush my arm, which was half sessful. Beast crushed it slightly but when i noticed this i strengthen my arm with myst a bit of mana.


    Normally mages can''t strengthen their body with mana, but i wasn''t normal mage. I can strengthen my body with ease because of my immunity against my mana.


    Anyway i strengthen my other arm and punched beast''s head.


    Bam!


    My punch didn''t do much damage to its head but made the beast wobbly.


    I punched the beast again because my reason was simple. If my punch made the beast wobbly, it can kill it too.


    Bam!


    I punched the beast repeatedly. Beasts skull bend into to its brain. Blood pouring from its eyes, nose, ears and mouth. Beast was clearly dying, so i casted blood magic to heal myself properly before beast death.


    [Bloody Healing] is bizarre but effective healing magic. With this magic you can absorb opponent''s life energy to heal yourself via their blood.


    I felt warm, lively energy entered my body and started to heal my crushed arm and internal injuries. My organs didn''t transformed, so it was expected to have internal bleeding.


    While i was healing, Lucy ran to me and hugged me while crying.


    ''Lucy is too soft, She is crying for every little thing. It is too bothersome thing to do calm her down every time.''


    "Calm down Lucy, i am not even injured look. Why are you even crying" i said and turned her head to mypletely healed arm.


    "But you was thrown back and bitten?" Lucy perplexed because of my uninjured state.


    "Lucy listen to me carefully. We are mages and this means we will usually fight in long distance. But this doesn''t mean that we won''t be in close range fight. So toughen your mind and body. Understood?"


    "Understood." Lucy said with determination and nodded.


    I didn''t know if what i said to Lucy would make her less crybaby, but i tried it anyway.


    After my speech, i walked towards to beasts and harvested its mana core.


    [C] rank mana core was different than it''s juniors. It was big as fist and its mana was vibrant and good quality.


    With that we continued our journey to the spatial rune.


    ******


    Our journey to runested 20 days.


    In these 20 days Lucy and me got closer to Yarin.


    We talked a lot because there were nothing to do other than killing beast or training.


    ording to Yarin, she wasn''t that old and was more powerfull.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But when asked about her age, she didn''t answered. So i concluded her age minumum  500 years.


    Anyway she said, she was more powerful in the past than now. But she couldn''t resist her madness anymore, so she made lots of power contracts. She gave the her contractors raw power, nothing more and dumped to them her portion of madness.


    With this method Yarin reduced her madness to tiny amount but her powers too reduced to [B+], which in Yarin''s words is ''measly amount of power''.


    It made me thought that i made a mistake. Because ording to her words she must had been a powerhouse and every powerhouses have their own personal enemies.


    Well it can''t be helped, Lucy already formed contract with her, so i threw this thoughts to back of my mind.


    Apart from talking we killed beasts that we encountered.


    I wanted to train Lucy, so i made Lucy fight herself. Though she was scared she did it anyways.


    I didn''t even allowed beasts to scratch her. I thought that if she experienced pain with her child brain, it could broke her trust in me. Which i didn''t want that, i worked really hard to gain her trust.


    Though i didn''t know why, but Lucy became more obedient to me. Well it''s good thing because it was more easy to handle her, so i was okay with it. It made me little bit suspicious but i let the suspicion go.


    *****


    We arrived front of a ck, dull mansion. It was kind of interesting because who would build a mansion in the [Lost Forest].


    "Yarin, is this some sort of darkling gathering ce? Because i don''t think that this is a ce that made by human or elf."


    "*sigh No. This ce probably made by half mad skeleton." for some reason Yarin was annoyed.


    "It is possible, because i took this map from skeleton."


    "Why did you even believe that skeleton?"


    "My intuition." i answered with ''isn''t it obvious'' face.


    Yarin sighed and i opened the door of the mansion.


    Creak!


    Before i stepped in the house. A figure appeared in the middle of the house.


    It was a skeleton. The skeleton was wearing a dark cape, ck cowboy hat and holding lusterles ck smooth cane.


    "You dare to enter Lord Grandpa''s residence without manners, you brats are courting dead!" skeleton shouted in threatening tone.


    After skeleton''s shout, Yarin showed herself.


    "How many times i said that dont y these games Ivnir! You are embarassing me to my new contractors." Yarin scolded skele- Ivnir.


    Ivnir stayed still for a while, clearly shocked. Ivnir awakened from his shock and quickly came front of the Yarin and bowed deeply.


    "I am happy to see you Lady Yarin. Please excuse my little game, i found these children quite amusing and wanted to give them gift. But how could i give them my precious gift freely, as mydy knows too, this is boring ce, i need to y from time to time."


    "Just shut up, gave the spatial rune and the cane you are holding to this white haired child." ordered Yarin.


    "As youmand mydy."


    "Just shut up and don''t call medy, you idiot skeleton! Do you have natural treasure too?"


    "Yes mydy, i will bring them to you in instant."


    The bizarre skeleton that we encountered in the beginning of the forest was Yarin''s servant.


    ''What a lucky coincidence that we will get the treasure without ying with this mad skeleton.''


    ''it is little suspicion to be honest but meh i don''t care if i get high rank darkling and treasures.''


    "Yarin, was that skeleton your servant back then when you were powerful?" I inquired.


    Yarin nodded her cat head but didn''t tell anything about it. I think she was in mncholic mood.


    I took Yarin to my arms and kissed her cat head.


    "My Yarin isn''t in good mood it seems. Well it can''t be helped that i have to cheer up my Yarin, right?" i slowly scratched her head and kissed her neck.


    Kissing a cat''s neck was weird experience, but it did the work.


    Yarin throw her paw to my face to stop me.


    "Enough! What are you doing?" Yarin turned her face away from me.


    "I am just cheering up my cat who is in bad mood." I said as if i didn''t do anything, which earned a paw strike.


    After that we chatted for a while and Ivnir came back.


    He gave me his cane, an [B] rank mana ore, few [B] rank mana core and a paper with rune drawn on it. I stored them to my storage.


    We gave our farewells to Ivnir and get out of the house.


    "Lucy." i called Lucy.


    "Brother?" Lucy tilted her head to me.


    "Let''s go back to city. I am bored of fighting monsters."


    "Yaaay" Lucy jumped to me in the her happiness.


    "Hahaha. If you had bored this much, you could said to me."


    I knew that she was bored and i didn''t cared too much about it. But i didn''t thought that she was bored this much. Or maybe i started to develop a resistance to boredom, i didn''t know.


    "But brother said it was for our benefits. I endured with my heart" Lucy puffed her chest.


    Lucy became more thoughtful it seems.


    I patted her head and kissed her forehead.


    "My Lucy became such a good girl." i emphasized the words  ''My'' and ''good girl''.


    Lucy blushed and looked down.


    "Did you ever went to city, Yarin?"


    "No. Why are you asking?"


    "I was just curious."


    With that our [Lost Forest] adventure ended at the moment.

 Chapter 8 Relaxing Time

    ?It took us 97 days to reach Ceurie city.


    My nerves and brain partially transformed while on the road. Which made my thought process faster and improved my reflexes.


    I tried to learn meditate while moving. It was half sessful because it''s efficiency reduced. Which means i couldn''t properly did it. Though its good enough for now.


    Normally mages learns moving meditation with utmost care which takes for 5 to 20 years because if they do a mistake while absorbing mana they can go mad from mana poisening''s torturously process.


    Anyway we arrived to city, i sold all of the [D] rank cores and rest of the the lower rank cores  and got 10 gold.


    Afterwards i rented a house for 3 months like thest time.


    We got into the house and sat down on the couch.


    "Yarin don''t go out without us and if you go out anyway, don''t spoke to anyone.


    Lucy if you want to go out,e to me i will cast illusion spell. But don''t go into trouble ande here immediately." i said and looked at them to see their reactions.


    Yarin was frowning but didn''t said much. Lucy was happy.


    "Brother let''s go out to eat something delicious." said Lucy.


    While we were traveling only eated jerky or biscuits because Lucy ate the delicious food in the first month. Though i didn''t care about the food''s taste just ate it.


    I looked to Lucy and said in serious tone:


    "We can''t do that Lucy."


    "Why?" Lucy got serious too


    "Because i have to sleep in the bed after months of sleeping in nket and i need my Lucy to my side. Do you understand?" i said with very serious tone.


    Lucy nodded her head bashfully.


    After seeing this iughed.


    "Hahaha my Lucy is embarrassed because of this? I can''t understand you at all."


    it is true that i couldn''t understand the Lucy. We sleep side by side everyday but she gets embarrassed because i said this loud. Well i didn''t care too much and honestly i liked it. My dull emotions hardly reacts anything, which makes my life more boring, but when i teased and embarrassed Lucy my dull emotions slightly reacts and it a little bit of addictive. It''s like only eating bread everyday and one day there is few drops of honey on the bread. It is nothing much but it feels good to have it once in a while.


    ''Is this what original Kayle felt when he was with Lucy? Will i follow the original''s steps and killed by mere monster? I don''t know what will happen to me. Like the original i don''t any desire. Desire to be stronger or desire immortality, i don''t have anything. I am just thinking to lift my curse not because of the desire, because my emotions taken from me forcefully and it is against to my principles. I lost my emotions and desires, what would i be if i lost my principles too''


    Iid down to bed and enjoyed its softness.


    After a while Lucyid down to bed too.


    I pulled Lucy to my side, hugged her and buried my face to her hair.


    "Brother?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Why are you clinging to me more than usual?" said Lucy. Her embarrassment clearly evident on her voice.


    "I am not the one usually clinging my dear Lucy, it is you. ''Why i am clinging to you?'' you ask, I am clinging to you because we are growing." i said.


    "Because we are growing?" said Lucy


    "Yes. Because we are growing that if i show you my affection like usual in the public it would bring lots of bad rumors. I don''t want any bad rumours around you because you are delicate girl and bad rumours can upset you." I said with sad tone.


    "Brother why would even bad rumors spread if you show affection to me?" questioned Lucy.


    Fuck. She doesn''t even knows that normal siblings aren''t act like us. In the noble houses siblings are each others throat constantly.


    "They could misunderstand our rtionship say things like ''these two aren''t in sibling rtionship, their rtionship are that of a men and women rtionship'' do you understand, even if you not i can''t tell you more detailed." said with serious tone.


    Lucy became blushed so hard that even her neck was red.


    "Umm Brother. Is it bad thing?"


    "hmmh?"


    "Rumors i mean."


    "Frankly i don''t care Lucy. I don''t care humans, rules, rumors. Though i don''t know why, but i only care about you. Do you know the reason Lucy?"


    I openly told Lucy that i didn''t cared anything because i am sure in the future i will kill lots of people near Lucy and i don''t want Lucy to feel like i betrayed her trust or something like that.


    "I don''t know brother. But do you really don''t care anything?" Lucy spoke meekly


    "I really don''t care anything. Even if you kill a child front of me, i wouldn''t even try to save the child. If you can, try to don''t care random human lives and idiotic rules, just pretend to abide them" I murmured to her nape.


    "Now shut up i want to sleep" i whispered her ear after that kissed her cheek and sleep.


    ******


    I woke upte at night. Well i slept at evening, so it was normal to wake up this early.


    Lucy was sleeping on me, so i slowly rolled her to side and get up.


    ''Why is my lips are sticky and wet? Did i droll again? Meh i don''t care.''


    I went to bathroom and washed my face. After that i walked to front of the mirror and lifted my attire to look at my muscle condition.


    ''i became more beautiful and my muscles became more apparent''


    ''If my progress continues like this, i wouldn''t die to monster in the academy, like that of a original.''


    After looking at myself i went to bed and sat down in lotus position.


    Normally meditation doesn''t have to be in lotus position. If you arefortable you can absorb mana in every poses.


    Why i am meditating in lotus position? Well because i want to humor myself feeling like that of a 10 thousand years old cultivator. This is my unskillful way of humor myself to escape momentarily from boredom.


    Anyway, i took out the [B] rank mana ore that Ivrin gave it to me and started to absorb it.


    Mana ores are contrary to mana cores are made of pure ambience mana. So any mage or fighters can absorb them without purifying.


    Though if 3rd circle mage tries to absorb a [B] rank mana ore quickly, they could die. Because even if its ambience mana, [B] rank mana ore''s mana quality are way too much to bear for 3rd circle mage. Therefore low rank mages usually slowly absorb the high rank mana ores/cores.


    Anyway i absorbed mana from mana ore for 2 hours. I felt that my mana quality breakthrough to [C¨C] rank and my quantity breakthrough to [D+] rank. With this my transformation will take less time.


    Mana ore diminished slightly because i was able to absorb faster because of my trasformed blood and skin.


    Though it seems that even [B] rank mana ore can''t get me to [B¨C].Well first four circle called apprentice for a reason. After 4th circle, making progression bes extremely harder for every circle. So It was expected to be honest, most mages absorb hundreds to thousands of [B] rank mana ore/core to breakthrough to [A] rank.


    After inspecting my gains, i took out the smooth ck cane to inspect.


    I didn''t inspect it because i wasn''t curious, but right now i don''t have anything to do. So i decided to take a look.


    From what i can sense, this cane is made with [B] rank core.


    I tried to sense its functions. Even though i can inspect it with my lenses and found the  functions of it easily. I didn''t use it because if i learned to sense functions of artifacts, it can be usefull and well, i can pass some time.


    ''Hmm Silent? Changeable? Well i could only found these. It was good for my first try i think.''


    ======


    Name: Silent Scream


    Rank: [B+]


    Silence: [C]


    Transformation: [B]


    Pain amplification: [D+]


    ======


    Who would have thought that half mad skeleton that likes to called grandpa carries around a torture tool of this caliber.


    ''He wanted to y games with me and Lucy though. Were his games some sort of torture?(definitely not, he was just grandpa skeleton that wanted to y children) Well i don''t care.''


    "Yarin." I called Yarin


    "What?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yarin appeared front of me and i took her to my arms.


    "Do you want to stroll around with me?"


    My intuition was ringing after i woken up and after i absorbed the mana core for 2 hours, my intuition started to shout at me. I think some thief or gang member must have seen my mana core transaction. Even though 10 gold not much money to my eyes. It seems some measly thiefs covets my money.


    I easily forgot these kind of things can attract some attention.


    *Sigh


    "Sure." answered Yarin.


    ''Well it is good time to try this cane.''


    I transformed the cane to dagger.


    Dagger was fully ck, lusterless and looks like t as paper, though it wasn''t t. My guess was that it was made from [Lost Forest]''s bizarre illusion like trees that looks like t paper.


    Well its good weapon, so i didn''t care its shape or looks.


    I got out of the house and spread my mana to around of the house. I am not proficient on using aura, hence i am using only mana to find someone/something.


    "Yarin do you sense anyone around of the house." I couldn''t find something or someone, thus i asked to Yarin.


    Yarin''s red eyes closed for 5 seconds and she said:


    "There is someone under the house. Low 4th crystal thief."


    I didn''t know if i was lucky or unlucky.


    At the first day in the city some thiefe to us directly and i needed a practice dummy to test out my new weapon.


    I asked Yarin for the exact location of the thief. She told me the location of thief and i rushed to there.


    After a minute, i closed the distance between me and thief and took a look at thief.


    Thief was about 180cm tall with slender build, though i couldn''t see clearly because thief was wearing robe. Afterwards I analysed her aura to find her characteristics.


    Her aura was warm and lively, full of positiveness. It was strange aura that shouldn''t belong to a thief, so i got interested and looked at her status.


    ======


    Name:  Anna


    Race: Human


    Rank: C¨C


    Talent: B+


    Potential: A¨C


    Strength: D


    Agility: C+


    Dexterity: C


    Constitution: D


    Stamina: C


    Charm: C¨C


    Mana quality: C¨C


    Mana quantity: C¨C


    Mana control: D+


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    Positive Thoughts(passive): E+


    ======


    ''Hmm i wanted to research innate powers for a while, but i didn''t have any experiment materials. Well i have one now.''


    I took the stance of my dagger art, strengthened my body with mana and rushed to her.


    I appeared behind her, activated the [Pain amplification] and swung my dagger to her lower left back to her right shoulder.


    She noticed my attack but it was toote, she couldn''t react to my attack.


    She was about to scream from pain but i activated the [Silence]. Well she still screamed  but there was no voice.


    I kicked her and spoke with emotionless tone.


    "Shut up."


    She continued to scream, so i show her my dagger and said:


    "Shut up or i will stab you until you are corpse."


    She stopped screaming and look at me.


    "Why did youe to my house?"


    She didn''t spoke.


    "Why did youe to my house? Speak, this is yourst chance."


    She shook her head and pointed her mouth.


    "What? Open your robe and show me your mouth."


    She opened her robe. She has red hair, red eyes and oval, cute face. But strange thing is, she was blushing.


    ''seriously, i just shed your back and you are blushing because of my pretty face, what a weirdo.''


    Anyway, she spoke, but there was no voice.


    "Ah." i remembered the fact that i didn''t deactivate the [Silence] enchantment. I quickly deactivated and said: ''speak''.


    She shivered and spoke with meek tone:


    "Please don''t kill me, i was just curious who were the ones that rent the house while using disguise type magic. I was just curious, i am not assassin or thief."


    "So you are stalker huh. Well it can''t be helped, but first we need to sign a contract or else i have to kill you."


    "Hiiik! I will sign, i will sign. Don''t kill me" Thie- Anna scared shitless and quickly agreed.


    I wrote the contract''s conditions. Conditions were quite few;


    ?Kayle won''t  kill Anna, likewise Anna too won''t kill Kayle and his sister.


    ?Anna will help Kayle with experiment and obey his orders while experimenting.


    ?Anna won''t tell anyone about this contract.


    I quickly make the contract ritual of Goddes Esnera.


    We signed the contract and Anna ran to her home.


    ''Signing a contract was good choice. I couldn''t lock her up in the basement for a long time. So this is best oue because right now she wille to house with her own legs for every time i asks toe to experiment and after that do whatever she wants.''


    "Yarin do you know anything about Innate powers?" I asked to Yarin.


    "No, why are you asking?"


    "I am little interested in them and that girl has low rank innate power. So i will experiment on her. Do you have any experience on the human experimentation?"


    "No and i don''t want any experience on human experimentation."


    "Well i won''t cut her to pieces but well do what you want."

 Chapter 9 Research On Innate Powers

    ?I was interested in Innate powers because i couldn''t understand how they were working and what they use to work.


    For example, my [Situational Intuition] is very strong. I can tell what is beneficial to me and what is harmful to me in different situations. But what it''s uses? Clearly not mana, i didn''t feel any decrease in my mana and how can do it? Is it a future prediction power that subconsciously alerts the mind, or a luck power that predicts lucky situations subconsciously and alert the mind?


    ''Though i couldn''t understand why isn''t it just called intuition and called Situational Intuition, is it just status lenses'' trantion problem?


    Can i upgrade my innate power to higher ranks or evolve them.''


    When i fully transform my body into mana body my eyes will be enchanted and my dormant eye power too considered innate power. So if i knew a method i can upgrade them to a higher rank.


    That was my thoughts about innate powers for a while after that Anna came at night. I told anna toe at night because i don''t want Lucy to see Anna and question her.


    I made some space in the basement and led Anna to the room.


    "Remove your clothes andy down on the table." After i said that i pointed the table in the middle of the room.


    "Kayle! We can''t do it, you are just a child and we have only known each other for days, but if you insist i ca-" Anna blushed and started to spout bullshit.


    "Shut up! I don''t care about your body even a bit, just undress andy down. Clothes will be only hindrance."


    ''*sigh, i am bored of the horny pedophiles that blushed at my sight''


    Anna started to undress in a seductive way while I nced at her figure to see my bodily reaction.


    ''Welp i can''t feel lust too, what a pity.''


    Anna saw that she couldn''t get a reaction from me and undressed in a normal way after thaty down at the table.


    "i will inspect you with my aura, don''t fight back and just rx" i said and released my aura.


    I learned aura maniption with the help of the Yarin. After that, i learned topress my aura into my body with the purpose of hiding. Why i am hiding? Because my aura is a peculiar one.


    Anyway, i released my aura and the room got colder for a few degrees and Anna started to shiver because of the fear. With her constitution, her shivering from a cold these degrees would beughable.


    My aura''s characteristics are coldness,  emptiness and neutrality.


    Coldness because of my affinity and curse while emptiness because of myck of will to kill and will to live and neutrality because i am neutral to everything except for a few instances and didn''t consider anything good or bad which made my karma perfect neutral.


    Though calling neutral might be wrong, indifference is the correct word. I don''t care about a random stranger''s life and death or anyone''s heroic or cowardly deeds.


    Normally people don''t scare of coldness, emptiness or neutrality.


    So i assumed that when they are all together would make people feel cold and empty while neutrality made their body indifferent to these feelings but the mind who notices this abnormality is scared of the unknown feeling.


    Well time to learn why she is scared of my aura.


    "How are you feeling?" i asked.


    "I am scared." she shouted.


    "Why are you scared Anna?" i asked with a rxed tone. I was interested in her answer, so i am making her rx to get her answer.


    "I don''t know. I am just too much scared that i want to escape." Well, she doesn''t know too. Is it the famous fear of the unknown? It is possible, to be honest. If the body or mind doesn''t know how to react to a situation, they would usually feel fear or shut down the mind for the time being, which means loss of consciousness.


    "Shhh my dear, rx and take deep breaths. It is just aura i won''t harm you." I kissed her forehead and kindly smiled. Which made her more rxed.


    ''Beauty is the most ultimate power. I just smiled ''kindly'' and kissed her forehead and she momentarily got over her fear of the unknown. What is this? Power of love or power of beauty.''


    "Now that you are rxed, we can start. Right?" i asked Anna and she nodded.


    Searched her body with my aura. With my aura, i can calcte her body stats and ssify them in a minute. But what i am searching for was innate power, not her body stats.


    Her innate power is [Positive Thoughts], this means her innate power must be in her brain or around the brain. Though i may be wrong because positiveness can be connected to the heart.


    I searched her brain with my aura for a while but couldn''t find anything worthwhile. Afterwards, i searched around the brain and found something. It was a minuscule, tiny yellow sphere. Even i didn''t know how i found it this easily.


    I inspected the yellow sphere for a while to find something. But i only found out that, this yellow sphere is spreading a warm positive aura.


    It was strange. Was this yellow sphere is her aura''s core or her innate power? I don''t even know a thing called aura core, i just made up to name this thing.


    After that i ced my hand on her heart and searched her heart with my aura.


    There was nothing i could find there.


    ''I made some progress, i just have to find a low rank person and search through their heart and brain, after that i can conclude where is the innate power''s location.''


    I looked over at Anna to see her condition.


    She was mostly fine, just drenched in sweat.


    "Get up, wear your clothes, get out of the house ande here 3 dayster at night"


    "Kayle, can i use your bathroom? I am drenched and if you want, you can join me."


    I threw a towel to her and said:


    "Get out!"


    "You are too cold Kayle, just ying with my body and practically chasing me out of the house." Anna started to spout bullshit again.


    I raised my hand. On my index finger, smooth ck ring, i transformed into a dagger and hold it.


    ''[Positive Thoughts] is bullshit power. I shed her back thoroughly and pressed my aura which made her scared shitless but her thoughts on me are only positive ones.


    "Anna. Shut up! Or in the next experiment, i will cut you in pieces and if you don''te to the experiment, Goddes will shatter your soul. Do you understand?"


    Anna nodded, quickly wore her clothes and ran away from the house.


    ''Well, time to pick up some material.''


    After some thoughts about where to get disposable materials. I decided that getting the materials from slum gangs is an ideal choice.


    I wore ck clothes with a ck mask and cast an illusion spell to hide my distinct features, which are my eyes and hair color.


    I went to slums and spread my mana around me with diameters of about 1km.


    I found some low rank humans, so i went to their ce. Their ce was small with no windows, so i couldn''t peek at them. It seemed that i can''t ambush them.


    Anyway, there were only 5 people. One of them is 1st crystal, three of them are 2nd crystal and thest one is 3rd crystal. Well, it shouldn''t be hard to capture some no name.


    I strengthened my body with mana and broke up the door and rushed to the weakest one, because i didn''t need that one.


    After killing the weakest one with a sh to the throat, i stopped for a moment and looked at the remaining ones.


    For the test, i needed minumum 1 male and 1 female low rank fighter.


    Well lucky me, their leader was female and the rest of them were male. So i killed 2 of the 3 male with an ice spear and captured the rest with chains made of ice.


    They were shocked and scared, so they started to trash around. I wouldn''t care about their trashing normally, but female one could break my chains with a little bit of effort.


    I pressured them with my aura.


    "Stop trashing around or i will kill you." i said with a neutral tone.


    In my voice, there was no emotion, as if i said was the fact.


    Well, i will kill them nheless of their action. I don''t want to sign a contract with invaluable pest, that would be more boring than staring at the ceiling for 10 hours.


    I learned that when threatening someone, speaking with a neutral tone is more effective than threateningly.


    And it''s worked perfectly, they shut their mouth and didn''t resist my chains. So i pulled them to my basement.


    ******


    I changed my clothes tofortable ones and stood in the freshly captured ones.


    "Hello there brother and sister. I am working on an important experiment and you will help me with that. If you obediently listen to my orders, i won''t kill you and give you some gold. Do you have any questions?" i decided to speak like a child for the time being, because i am bored and this seemed a fun idea.


    "Because of you my brother died, you fucking brat!" male one shouted and rushed at me.


    I pressured him with my aura and spoke sweetly.


    "Brother if you don''t back down now, i will have to send you to your brother''s side."


    The male thug backed away in fear.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I walked to the female thug and said:


    "Sister can you crouch down for a bit, i can''t reach you."


    Being a child is hard when dealing with adults, my neck hurts because of the height differences.


    The female one crouched to my eye level and stared at me nkly.


    ''Well, would you look at this woman. Someone that didn''t blush at my sight. Maybe i won''t kill her.''


    I held her cheeks with my hands and stared into her eyes.


    "I can tell that you are a smart woman sister. Right?"


    "I don''t know but one or two people said that" she said monotonously.


    "You are smart women, so you will listen to my orders for a few hours and you will get a wish from me! Easy right?"


    If only i bought some reinforced handcuffs, i wouldn''t try hard for cooperation.


    Well, my first job in the morning will be to buy some handcuffs.


    Anyway, the female one nodded her head slowly.


    I tied up the male one with an ice chain and looked at the female one.


    "Sister, remove your clothes andy down on the table." I said and pointed to the table.


    Though i am saying table, it is just an old version operation table except this onecks handcuffs.


    She removed her clothes with little hesitation andy down.


    I walked to her side and looked at her.


    She was staring at me with a nk look


    I put my ear on her left side of her chest and listened to her heartbeat. It was fast and it was getting faster.


    I looked into her eyes and spoke:


    "Are you embarrassed, scared, excited or a little bit of everything?"


    I didn''t care about the reason for her increasing heartbeats. I was just ying around because i was bored.


    "I am excited." she answered monotonously.


    "If you are excited, we can start right? I will release my aura, so don''t do anything rash and endure it." I said and released my aura.


    After that, i searched the brain area. There was a transparent sphere that spread around an aura of monotonousness and honesty.


    Afterwards, i searched her heart too, but i couldn''t find anything.


    "Thank you for your cooperation sister, clean yourself with the towel, wear your clothes back, sit down on the couch and wait for a bit."


    She got up and did what i told her.


    I dragged the male one to the table and cuffed him with ice cuffs.


    After that, i tore his clothes and searched his brain area with my aura.


    I found his ''aura core'' too but it was a normal aura. Afterwards, i searched his heart, well i couldn''t find anything again.


    I named the spheres around the brain [Aura Core]. Though they might be not aura core i had to name it.


    ''It seems every person''s aura core in their brain area and their position doesn''t differ to both genders.''


    With that, my little experiment ended this night.


    Though i have to send these guests out.


    "My work is done sister and you behaved yourself very well. So tell me your wish." i said to the female one.


    Female one came in front of me and she got down on her knees.


    "Please let me be your servant." she spoke monotonously but there was a little bit of determination in her voice.


    ''Every odd femalees to me one way or another. Is this my third innate power or am i a harem protagonist?


    I found an old powerhouse cat-darkling randomly, after that some stalker/thief came to house and i found that she has Innate power that i wanted to research. After that, i dragged thugs to my house for research purposes. The female one was blunt and monotonous, quite rare personality traits to be honest and wants to be my servant.''


    "Why?" I asked


    "I can''t tell." she answered.


    Well, i could use a servant to be honest but firstly i have to see her status.


    ======


    Name: Aria


    Race: Human


    Rank: D¨C


    Talent: B¨C


    Potential: S¨C


    Strength: E+


    Agility: D+


    Dexterity: D


    Constitution: E


    Stamina: E


    Charm: B+


    Mana quality: D¨C


    Mana quantity: D¨C


    Mana control: D


    ======


    She has potential but what i need from a servant is their own life. They have to put their life on the line.


    "You can be my servant easily. All you have to do is serve me with your life and sign a contract. Easy right?


    First, you will obey my every order, protect me from dangers that i couldn''t sense and most importantly don''t do anything behind my back" i said with an innocent smile.


    "I ept, but i want to add 1 condition to the contract." she answered pretty quickly.


    "Say it."


    "I want a request for every 10 years, it won''t be anything big, just a small request."


    ''Interesting she only wants a request for herplete ownership.''


    "If it''s not anything drastic, it''s okay. Write the conditions to paper while i am throwing the guest." i said and dragged the male thug outside of the house.


    After 10 minutes, i came back to the house and did the contract ritual.


    "Come back to this house in normal clothes in the afternoon, you will meet my sister.


    And learn to be a maid, because you will be exclusive maid of Kayle Ceurie.


    Don''t look at me nkly and get going, i am going to sleep."

 Chapter 10 Pet Like Maid

    ?Today i went to buy reinforced handcuffs that could tie a 3rd rank person but it was too damn expensive. 4 reinforced handcuffs are 8 gold.


    I thought about stealing them, but i was sure that i would be caught by knights when stealing the items.


    I didn''t have anything to do for the day other than training. Thus i am waiting for my new maid toe to my house.


    A whileter door was knocked and i opened it.


    In front of me was a woman in her early twenties, 168 cm tall with ck shoulder-length hair and blue eyes. Her body was well proportioned, and her C cup breasts with her fit body because of her fighter status makes her a beautiful petite woman.


    Well, she is Aria, my fresh maid.


    "Hello there Aria, how are you doing?"


    "I am good young master, thank you for your care." said Aria with apletely professional tone.


    "Don''t be stiff like this, anywaye inside."


    I led her inside and sat her beside.


    "Well, Aria don''t call me young master, call me Kayle, master or anything normal.


    I said that you will be a maid, but don''t be a professional one. I like talking, it keeps me from boredom. Know this too, i am nearly always bored. So if you manage to divert my boredom to entertaining things or interesting things, i may give you rewards.


    Though you are not a talkative person, so i don''t think you can do these things, well humans can hope, right? Do you have any question?" i finished my exnation and waited for Aria''s response.


    I find her interesting because she is like me but the opposite. I am acting like normal outside because with this i can pass time more easily and don''t attract attention but i don''t have many emotions in my inside. While she has plenty of emotions inside of her from what i can tell but on the outside, she is nk like paper. Her face blushes but there''s no movement in her facial muscles.


    "From my understanding, the master doesn''t want a maid but something different. My question is why maid?"


    "Frankly i was going to kill you after the experiment but you piqued my interest, hence i took you to temporarily relieve my boredom.


    I made you maid because when i became 14, i will go to the academy and i needed a maid as you know every noble student has to bring 1 servant with them." i answered clearly.


    "Master are you really just bored?"


    "Yes, i am bored. But like i said, talking makes it easier to endure. Once in a while try to entertain me."


    "Yes master."


    ? "Anyway,ey your head on my thighs."


    "May i ask the reason master?"


    "No, you can''t. Just do it."


    Aria put her head to myp and i started to caress her hair.


    I am doing this for 3 reasons, first is because i want to break her nk face and see her expression.


    Second is to form a bond, because even though there''s a contract. Contracts aren''t all powerful things, so i wanted her trust or loyalty.


    Third is because Lucy wille soon and i want to see her reaction too.


    "What are you feeling right now Aria?"


    "Embarrassment andfort, master." Aris spoke monotonously.


    "So you arefortable on your master''sp but embarrassed about this fact, hmm?"


    "Yes master."


    "Can you tell me why you wanted to became my servant Aria?"


    "I can''t tell master because i made a contract about it. But there''s nothing malicious about the contract, it is just for keeping secret the matter."


    I leaned towards her and said:


    "So you have met the [Prophet] huh, aren''t you more interesting right now."


    Aria''s pupils shook and her heartbeat quickened.


    "Master you know him?" Aria asked quickly.


    "Well i don''t personally know him but i have some knowledge of him. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Is it okay for me to know master?"


    "Well Lucy, my sister didn''te yet and i am bored, so if my little pet wants to hear it, she just has to ask it nicely and i would tell it." i emphasized the word ''nicely''.


    She got silent for a while after that she started to rub her head on my thigh like a cat.


    It was a ridiculous sight that she is eagerly rubbing her head like a cat.


    "Hahaha. It would be cuter if you broke your nk look, but well it was good."


    Ahem!


    "Do you know demigods and demons? Well, it''s impossible for you to know because no alive human knows this, except me. I am awesome, right?


    Ahem!


    Anyway, there are 9 known ranks for every mage and fighter. But from my knowledge, there are 11 ranks, though there may be more ranks too but i only know 11 of them.


    After the 9th rank, there are 2 paths. One is demon while the other is demigod. I don''t know how someone ascend to 10th rank and became a demon/demigod because there was no new demon/demigod for thousands of years.


    [Prophet] is a demigod that holds a portion of authority over prophecy. He couldn''t ascend to Godhood hence roaming around the world nkly and telling prophecies to random people and signing them secrecy contracts.


    Well, it is a shocking thing that even humans can be god, right?"


    Aria stayed still for a few minutes and asked:


    "Master, how are you know this kind of information?" her voice was hesitant and her body was quivering.


    "My little Aria is scared because of this. What a pity, i wanted to tell you so many things. But now that i see your reaction, you would undoubtedly die from shock and i wouldn''t want that." i raised her face and kissed her forehead.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Now rx for a bit, i don''t want my new pet to break."


    "Yes master."


    I patted her head slowly for a while.


    "You won''t tell anyone what i said, understand?"


    "Yes master."


    "Good. Now, what are your thoughts about being my servant or pet and most importantly, do you like the treatment of my pet? Do you want to behave like a pet when i am alone, because caressing hair is good for spacing out which makes it easier to think about something and distract myself from boredom."


    "It is unexinable master. You have strange knowledge that i want to listen but you are too creepy for a child that it is making me uneasy.


    For the pet treatment i can tell that i liked the treatment master, if it''s the master''s wish, i am willing to behave like this." Aria spoke bluntly while her face became red because of her huge embarrassment.


    Though her face was still nk, i couldn''t break it, what a pity


    "Good."


    After that, i caressed her hair for 15 minutes, until Lucy came.


    Lucy bursted open the door and said:


    "Brother i read today''s book. Let''s go out!"


    "Good joob Lucy. Come here and give your greeting to my maid."


    Lucye and saw the stillying Aria.


    Lucy''s face showed a myriad of emotions in a matter of seconds.


    At first, was shock after angerter jealousy and sadness.


    "Brother! Why is a grown womanying on yourp and why are you patting her head?" Lucy shouted and pointed to Aria.


    "That wasn''t good greeting Lucy. You have to practise your greeting style.


    Anyway, this is my chosen pe- *ahem maid for the academy, as you know every student has to bring a servant. As to why she isying on myp because i thought that bonding like this would make our cooperation easier in the academy." i said with apletely serious tone.


    Lucy heard my reasoning and looked at me with a dumbfounded expression.


    "You are saying this woman, who is pampered right now is your maid." Lucy stuttered.


    "Well as you know Lucy, you have to treat your servants well, or else they can betray you for a little amount of money.


    Though you can sign a contract with them to ensure that they can''t betray you.


    Though i signed an average non betrayal conditioned contract with her and i am treating her well too. Because if a servant is loyal, they can be more useful than your average servant.


    Don''t you think so too Aria?"


    "Yes master." Aria replied monotonously.


    Lucy looked at Aria for a while and spoke.


    "Brother is her voice and face always like this?"


    "I don''t know her for long, but she was like this when i meet her. Though i tried to break her nk expression or monotonous tone, i couldn''t break it.


    Anyway, Aria get up and give your greetings to my sister."


    Aria got up quickly and bowed to Lucy.


    "Well as you can see, she is not a professional maid. But don''t worry, i hired her because she is 3rd crystal fighter with high potential. So i will support her and she will work with me, right?" i patted Aria''s cheek slowly and turned to Lucy.


    "We have to get you a servant too Lucy. Do you have something in your mind for your servant''s qualities? Their potential, rank or something like that."


    Lucy stared at me for a while and said excitedly:


    "Brother, can you help me to pick a servant like yours?"


    "Sure i can do that, but you have to wait for a while." i said and Lucy nodded excitedly.


    She is excited that i will pick her excellent servant but i am not.


    I will pick an average potential person or an average strong person and threaten them with something important to them. After that, they would have to sign a ve like contract. i will dispose of them after a few years of their service and repeat the processes.


    I will dispose of them because i don''t want Lucy emotionally attach to a servant of hers. It would be a troublesome matter for meter.


    Afterwards, we chatted a little and went out because of my promise to Lucy.


    Lucy was bored because she forced herself to read the books that we picked at the information mage''s secret base. She was forcing herself because i said that if she did not read it, i won''t go out with her.


    Anyway, we strolled around, bought some ingredients, yed around and went back home.


    When the nighte i went to Aria''s room. She is my maid, hence she is staying with me.


    Anyway, i entered her room without knocking and saw her reading a book while lying on the bed.


    "What are you reading Aria?" i asked because she was swinging her legs while reading that book.


    She heard me and quickly closed the book and put it under her pillow.


    After that, she looked at me nkly. Though her ears were a little bit red.


    "Nothing important master. What are you for here master?"


    "If i say, i was scared and wanted to sleep with a strong big sister, would you believe me?"


    "No i do-"


    "Don''t answer it. I just needed some help, so ie to my strong big sister. Come, we are going to catch some experiment materials and a servant."

 Chapter 11 Aura Core, Hug Pillow

    ?Me and Aria were walking leisurely in the slums.


    I didn''t cast my usual illusion magic and wore white casual and slightly girly clothes for extra attention.


    Aria wore casual clothes too and she was getting some attention, though not as much as me.


    Aria is considered beauty in this world ording to my investigation. I inspected too many people with status lenses and ording to my data average charm is [E+] rank.


    [E+] rank charm is considered normal, below [E+] are below average to ugly while the [E+] above is considered above average and many other beauty terms andstly divine beauty.


    ''I am not a narcissistic person but i think i am divine beauty. I don''t know my charm rank because artifact can''t determine ranks that above [S+] and i couldn''t find a method to determine the charm without artifact. I don''t think that charm stat just the beauty of a person, it must have some sort of force that i couldn''t find.'' these were my thoughts about charm.


    Anyway, we were walking around to bait some thugs. I woulde by myself but Aria knows slums better than me, so when i asked ''where can i find low rank thugs'' she led me here.


    After a while, some thugs came in front of us and spoke like 3rd rate novel thugs and licked his lips.


    I shouted at the thugs:


    "I am male."


    They were shocked because of the fact that i was male. Well i am androgynous beauty but i am a child too, so they assumed me a girl.


    Anyway, while they were shocked i attacked and knocked them out. They were 1st and 2nd crystal thugs, so it was quite easy.


    After that, i chained them with ice chains and dragged them while walking.


    I turned toward Aria and said:


    "Do you know someone good and 3rd crystal"


    "I don''t understand master?"


    "I need someone morally good and that someone has to be 3rd crystal fighter but now known one and preferably female. Do you know someone?" i asked.


    Aria closed her eyes and stayed, after a while, she opened her eyes.


    "There is someone master. She is 33 years old, 3rd crystal fighter. She takes care of the slum children." said Aria.


    "That is good let''s go there. But i have to leave this baggage in my basement."


    ******


    I tied the thugs to the wall of my basement with ice chains and added more mana to make the ice chain semi-permanent, with this ice chain wouldst about some hours.


    Afterwards, we went home to this caretaker of slum children.


    After arriving at the woman''s home, i released a tiny bit of my aura and sent into the house.


    I searched the woman''s home to make sure that there was no one besides the woman.


    There was no one else but 1 person. I inspected their aura and found the target, the woman''s aura was warm, motherly and loving.


    I slowly stepped inside from the window and made my way to the woman''s room.


    I entered the room and found the sleeping woman. She was above the average woman with brown hair and was 173cm tall.


    I got closer to her and slowly and quietly cast ice chains around her ankles, wrists and her neck.


    I pulled the ice chain to my foot, which awoken the woman. The woman was startled and tried to scream but i was faster. I activated the Silent Scream''s Silence enchantment and pricked her.


    She shouted for a few second but stopped screaming because she didn''t hear her screams.


    I pulled the chain that was tied around her neck to turn her face to mine. Her eyes widened for a moment but returned to normal quickly.


    ''That''s good, she can control herself pretty well.''


    "Did you calm down?" i said with apletely neutral tone.


    She nodded her head.


    I deactivated the Silence and said:


    "You have two choices right now. The first is to sign a contract with me.


    Don''t worry i won''t do anything bad. You just have to be my sister''s maid for 5 years and protect her, easy right?


    Afterwards, you will get a good amount of gold that willpletely belong to you. You can live a luxurious life, you can take care of the slum children with good food and shelter or you can do both of them. The choice is yours."


    "Umm what is the second choice?" said the woman.


    ''Well, i thought this woman was a smart one. It seems that i was mistaken, this woman was a naive one. She must have thought that i was a child that ying a prank or something like that.''


    "Second choice is a disgusting one that you wouldn''t probably like, so prepare yourself.


    I will drag you with my chains and throw you to some thug base so that they can use you. After a few hourster i will pick you up and we will go to the slum children''s shelter. I will slowly kill them while you will only watch this show. After i am done with the children, i will torture you until you break and we will sign a ve contract.


    Well, do you like it?" i said innocently and smiled.


    "Demon! You must be a demon disguised as a child." the woman shouted.


    "Shut up woman, i don''t care about your idiotic thoughts. Will you sign a contract or will we do the second choice?"


    The woman shivered and nodded quickly.


    "Tell me your name woman?"


    "Katie"


    I wrote the contract''s conditions.


    Katie won''tmit suicide, Katie won''t betray, Katie will obey Kayle''s orders, Katie will listen to Lucy''s orders, Katie will protect Lucy, Katie won''t speak only write formunication, Katie won''t show any affection towards Lucy, Katie won''t mention of this meeting, Katie won''t tell anyone to this contract''s existence and Katie won''t try to separate Lucy from Kayle.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In return Kayle will give quite a bit amount of gold, Kayle won''t kill Katie and this contract will go void after 4 years.


    We signed the contract and i released Katie.


    "Katiee to my house this afternoon but before that read some how to be maid books."


    I said to Katie and threw a map.


    "Big sister let''s go, we don''t want to wait our materials too much right?" i turned to Aria and held her hand.


    We went back to the basement of the house.


    "Aria i will begin my experiment, while experimenting note down what i said."


    I said to Aria and she answered ''yes master''.


    Afterwards, i dragged one of the thugs to the operation table.


    This night i will try to infuse my aura into thug''s aura core. I don''t know what would happen, thus i will only use a little bit of my aura.


    Likest time i searched the thug''s body with my aura and found her aura core. After that, i manipted a tiny bit of my aura and poked his aura core. Aura core was the same, nothing happened to it. But the thug started to scream in fear and a little bitter in agony, so i activated Silence and waited for him to shut up.


    After a minute or so thug got silent and i deactivated the Silence and spoke.


    "Why were you screaming and did you feel something strange before screaming?"


    Thug spouted harsh words to me, but when i threatened him with the same pain he quickly told me what i asked.


    He was screaming because of a foreign sensation all over his body and this sensation brought him a great amount of pain.


    Well, he screamed first because of my creepy aura but after a while, my aura started to hurt him for a reason that i don''t know.


    Anyway i manipted my aura again and tried to slip my little bit of aura into thug''s aura core. It didn''t work and the thug started to scream again, so i Silenced him.


    ''If a little amount didn''t work, i will just use a huge amount.''


    I forced my aura to thug''s aura core. My aura entered thug''s aura core and i started to inspect every corner of the aura core.


    Well thug died with blood poured from every hole of his face and because of that, i couldn''t inspect his aura core fully because when he died, his aura core shattered and shattered pieces dissappeared.


    "Forcing aura core has deadly consequences but i learned that aura core is a person''s life record or something like that. Though not fully but you can understand their life if you decipher them."


    "Aria can you dispose of this corpse? Throw somewhere in the slum."i asked Aria. Well, it wasn''t a request though, i was just being polite.


    I dragged thugs in turns and tried things on their aura core.


    I forced my aura and aura core shattered.


    I pressured aura core with my aura. It cracked and i stopped but the thug died and the aura core disappeared.


    I injected my aura a little bit with a longer time and waited for a while and i injected my aura again. My aura connected to the thug''s aura core without breaking, it worked. The subject didn''t die, just screamed in agony.


    With my aura connected to thug''s aura core, i could easily see its inside.


    Aura core''s inside was strangely beautiful. But i couldn''t understand what is beautiful, i tried to understand even a little bit of it but i couldn''t. As if it was impossible toprehend it for my mortal eyes.


    I thought about what to do for a while and my powerful Intuitione to my help. It started to hint at me that i should inject the Revtion element into my eyes.


    I did understand the idea but i didn''t understand how would work this easily, but i did it anyway. I converted my mana to the revtion element with thought because i didn''t have any chants of this particr element. I was about to exhaust my mana reserves, revtion magic was too much expensive even if it was for chantless magic.


    After converting, i injected the revtion element into my eyes. For a moment my dormant [Revtion Eyes] activated and my eyes started to cry blood, but i didn''t care because i saw what i wanted.


    I couldn''t understand everything but what i understand is aura core is the connection between soul body and physical body. When i shattered their aura core, in other words their connection. Their soul was freed from their physical body, in short, their body died and in most cases, souls too can''t exist without a physical body.


    ''I don''t know what happens to the soul without a body. Would they go to heaven or hell, is even heaven or hell really exist? Is there some sort of fantasy thing reincarnation cycle or something like that? Or would their souls too die with their body and convert to mana or some sort of energy?''


    i had so many questions and theories that i want to think more about them, but i couldn''t hold back the aftereffects anymore. It seems momentarily activating dormant power was a huge burden to my body.


    My body was paralyzed and because of the paralysing, my body released itself. I was going to fall to the floor backwards. Well, i didn''t care, so i waited for my fall. Because of my transformed brain, my fall felt longer to me but in the end, i fell.


    I waited for a while for to paralyze effect to wear off, but it seemed that it willst long. I didn''t have anything to do, so i waited.


    After About 30 minutes or so, the door of the basement opened and Aria entered inside.


    She was nk as ever but i saw her eyes shake for a moment when she saw me.


    She ran to my side and inspected my body for injuries. She didn''t find any injuries and sighed with a nk face.


    ''It is hard to guess her emotions. Was that sigh of relief or something different.'' Well, i didn''t care about it though. I was just thinking of random things to avert my boredom.


    Aria took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the blood from my face.


    Afterwards, she picked up me in the princess carry position and walked towards to exit but her eyes caught the remaining thugs and after pondering for a moment, she killed them with throwing knives.


    ''it''s good that Aria killed them, i didn''t know how long exactly these chains could hold them.''


    Aria carried me to her room and removed my bloody clothes, which made me naked above the waist.


    After removing my bloody clothes, she put me on her bed and changed her clothes to a nightgown.


    ''Is she trying to seduce me?'' i thought but quickly shook my head internally.


    After changing into a nightgown Aria got into bed, hugged my waist tightly and purred. After a while, i heard her soft breathing sounds.


    ''She just slept like this. My maid is a truly rare specimen. I didn''t think that i would be Aria''s hug pillow. Well, it''s not ufortable, so it''s okay i think.''


    After some thought, i slept too.

 Chapter 12 Puberty Talk

    ?I woke up and found out that my paralyzed state was over. I look at the clock, it was 6 am.


    I turned to Aria, who was sleeping in the same position when she fell asleep. She didn''t even move an inch.


    ''What a weird woman. She only used me for a hug pillow.''


    Well, i have to get back to her, because she took advantage of my temporary paralyse.


    I had a good idea for revenge, i reached to under of the pillow and took the book that Aria hid.


    It was a pink book with a ck title that says [How to act like a pet for your master/servants edition].


    When i saw the book''s title, even i felt amusement. I couldn''t help but thank my past self for epting this woman''s wish to be my servant.


    ''Isn''t she amusing one?'' i said to myself.


    ''I know that everyone loves to be pampered but this is a whole other thing. Who would even love to act like a pet or like to be treated like a pet? Well, Aria likes it, it seems.''


    I opened the book and started to read it. After some time reading, i closed the book. It was a strange book that i wanted to read more but i had another n for now.


    I had nothing to do, so i decided to try to break Aria''s nk expression. It seemed a fun idea to try.


    I swiftly removed her arms around my waist and slowly moved in front of her face. After that, i put her arms back and i hugged her too.


    "Aria?" i whispered and breathed out to her ear.


    She was a fighter and has some life and death experiences which made her even in her sleep slightly vignt, so she was starting to awaken.


    ''It''s time to y around''


    "What are you doing to your master? Aren''t you a naughty maid that covets the body of your 13 years old master?" i whispered to her slowly.


    At first sentence, her eyes twitched but after hearing ''naughty maid'' words, her eyes shot open.


    My face was in front of hers, thus she saw my face first. Her face became red and her lips twitched violently.


    ''If i push a little more, i can break it'' was my thought. So i attacked one more time.


    "The maid that i trusted took advantage of her master and touched his defenceless, immature body lustfully." i shook my head in sadness.


    "Master please stop it." Aria spoke quietly, but i clearly heard in her voice a huge about of embarrassment. I was about to break her monotonous voice.


    "Naughty maid''s master was a forgiving person thus he decided light punishment for his lustful maid.


    Her first punishment was to ask permission from her master whenever she wanted to sleep with him and the maid''s second punishment was to act for her master as the book called ''How to act like a pet for your master/servants edition'' says for every day for 30 minutes." i spoke like, i was reading an erotic book.


    Aria waspletely embarrassed and she was trying to hide her face. But her face was still nk, i embarrassed her to the limit but i couldn''t break her nk expression.


    "Did you understand the punishment Aria?"


    "Yes master." Aria murmured embarrassedly.


    "Aria?"


    "Master?"


    "I stopped when you said it, but my dear when are you stop hugging my naked chest?" i said with an embarrassed tone.


    "I can''t master."


    "Why you can''t?"


    "Somehow my hands were cuffed when i woke up, master." Aria said quietly.


    I moved my face in front of her face. There was little distance between our lips.


    "You aren''t lying to me my dear, right?" I spoke seductively.


    Aria''s heartbeats quickened, and her breathing was erratic.


    "No master." Aria murmured.


    ''Welp, i pushed her too hard. If i don''t stop right now, she will pound on me like beast or pet, i don''t know.''


    I turned my back to Aria and looked at handcuffs made from ice. I quickly dismissed it and got up from bed.


    I stretched my limbs and looked at Aria.


    "You didn''t have to tell lie, you know? You just have to tell to your master that you just wanted some hugs and your benevolent master would hug you." I spoke seriously.


    Aria nodded her head slowly.


    Afterwards, i went to my room, changed my clothes tofortable ones and started my morning training.


    ******


    "Haaah" I let out my breath and looked at the mana ore that i was holding. It was empty, i absorbed itpletely.


    Though mana ore didn''t have much mana just its mana quality was way above me, which made my mana quality more higher ranked than other my stats.


    I activated status lenses to see my progression more clearly.


    ======


    Name: Kayle Ceurie


    Race: Human???


    Rank: C


    Talent:???


    Potential: ???


    Strength: D¨C


    Agility: E


    Dexterity: D


    Constitution: D¨C


    Stamina: D


    Charm: ???


    Mana quality: C+


    Mana quantity: C¨C


    Mana control: C+


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    Eyes of revtion: ??? (Dormant)


    Situational intuition(passive): B+


    ??? Of ??? : ???


    Curse of affectlessness(weakened): ???


    ===Compatibilities===


    91% Ice


    78% revtion


    73% illusion


    59% blood


    44% sound


    23% space<novelnext></novelnext>


    12% time


    6% mana


    2% ???


    ======


    That is some good progress. If this is continues like this, i can be a 5th circle mage before the academy time.


    Being a 5th circle mage at the age of 14 is would be a huge aplishment but every rich family''s young masters too can reach the 5th circle by buying and absorbing lots of mana ores or purified mana cores.


    But the real aplishments start after 5th circle.


    With 3 to 10 [B] rank mana core/ore someone with average talent can be 5th circle from zero.


    For the 6th circle 500 to 2000 [B] rank mana core/ore or 50-200 [A] rank mana core/ore.


    For the 7th circle 1500-4000 [A] rank mana core/ore or 150-500 [S] rank mana core/ore


    Every gap between high ranks is close to absolute. They could easily suppress someone of lower rank. Though if someone has extremely unique and powerful magic or technique, they have little chance towards higher ranks.


    Anyway, after my training, i took a bath, ate breakfast and went to the basement.


    Last few days i read books about artifact making and practiced it. Though calling practice would be an overstatement, i just tried to do what the book says and wasted lots of time and [F] rank beast core.


    Making artifacts isn''t a problem for me because of my exceptional talent, i am making progress faster. I just have to practice and build muscle memory to have an easier time when making artifacts in future.


    I took out a blue crystal and started to shape it. The shape isn''t important for the artifact that i am trying to do right now but i am shaping it anyway.


    I shaped the blue crystal into a cross shape because in my past life, i thought that cross-shaped earrings are the coolest. Well, i don''t care about its shape right now but i shaped it anyway because i trusted my past self''s taste in earrings.


    After shaping i took out a [B] rank mana core and crushed it until it turned to powder. After that, i transferred the powder to a tube and put the tube into a pencil like tool.


    This tool is named the carving tool and with this tool, i started to carve runes on the earring.


    I was an amateur in rune carving, so i just carved only 1 magic and it was [Telepathy] magic.


    Carving this cost me 4 hours and it was about time for Katie''s arrival. So i went back to the living room to wait for Lucy''s new maid.


    After a while door knocked and Aria opened it. Katie came in with maid clothes and with a stone-like face.


    "Hello there Katie, how are you doing?" i asked but Katie didn''t answer.


    "Ah! I am sorry i forgot that you can''t speak. Anyway, if someone asks you why you can''t speak, just tell the- opss just write ''it is an oath of mine to great Goddes Atune'' or something like that. Fabricate something believable though." i said and smirked.


    Katie nodded tensely.


    "Be ready i will call your youngdy that you will serve for 4 years." after saying this i shouted.


    "Lucye here for a moment!"


    Lucy came quickly to my side and asked:


    "Brother who is this woman?"


    "She is your new maid that i personally chose for you."


    "Really?"


    "Really. This woman is Katie and she is 3rd crystal fighter. Like Aria, she isn''t a professional maid but an amateur one. But don''t worry, she is a hardworking person that would learn the way of a maid in a few weeks." i spoke with pride in my voice.


    "She can''t betray you if you want some insurance. I signed a ssic servant contract with her. So do you like it?" I asked like, i wanted praise for my great work.


    As if Lucy understood my hints, she jumped at me for a hug.


    "Thank you brother, you are the best!" She kissed my cheek and hugged me tightly.


    ''Isn''t this reaction a bit too much? Well, i don''t care.''


    I hugged Lucy too and said:


    "She has one little problem though, she doesn''t speak because of her oath. But don''t worry about that, she will carry around a stack of paper and a bell formunication."


    Lucy got silent, clearly pondering something.


    "What are you thinking this deeply my Lucy?" i whispered to her ear.


    Lucy squealed and tried back away but she couldn''t because i was holding her.


    Lucy couldn''t say anything and buried her face in my chest because of embarrassment.


    ? ''I embarrassed Lucy too many times but she didn''t get used to my teasings. Is her Innate power something like Anna''s [Positive Thoughts] that she didn''t get used to my teasings or else my life would be even more boring than right now.''


    "Apparently it wasn''t an important thing, thus you didn''t tell me, right?" i spoke with a rxing tone.


    Lucy nodded slowly and walked in front of Katie.


    "Hello Katie! I am Lucy Ceurie." Lucy introduced herself which made Katie''s eyes wide open.


    Seeing this Lucy looked at me questioningly.


    "Opss, i forgot to tell her that we were from the Ceurie family. She must have thought we were from a merchant family or something." i said with a grin.


    Lucy nodded knowingly and giggled.


    "Brother is a forgetful person, it is an expected thing."


    ''It is true that i forgot many things and will forget many more. It''s because i didn''t care about them hence i forgot them.''


    "Aria escort Katie to her room and tell her important information that i forgot to tell."


    Arie escorted Katie and i gestured Lucy to the couch.


    Today is the day that i am going to tell Lucy to it is time to sleep separately. She will cry a lot but it is important for my ns.


    "Lucy we have to talk." i used ''we have to talk'' forbidden card.


    Lucy got serious and nodded.


    "It is time for us to sleep separately Lucy." i said seriously.


    Lucy''s eyes got moist but didn''t cry.


    "Why?"


    "We are in the age of puberty and ording to books that i read, our bodies will change." i spoke like i was reading like book.


    "When our bodies changes we will get new, different instinct like different bodily feelings, that will hard for us to sleepfortably together. Do you understand?"


    "No!" Lucy shouted tears started to fall from her eyes.


    "My dear Lucy you will understand soon. Don''t worry about it too much my dear Lucy, we will treat each other normally. Just we won''t sleep in the same bed."


    I hugged Lucy and patted her head slowly. Lucy cried like this for 10 minutes.


    Lucy looked at me with teary eyes and asked:


    "Alright, brother but can we sleep at least every week?"


    "Hmmm" i started to think.


    ''If i don''t stop sleeping with her right now, she might pound on me when in puberty but if i sleep with her every week until full-blown puberty, i can still tease her albeit less.''


    "Okay, but until you hit puberty, afterwards we will fully sleep separately. Understand?"


    Lucy nodded with determination.


    ''I think Lucy got a weird idea about this conversation.''


    With this, i can make time for my nightly experiments.

 Chapter 13 Mana Crystal Extraction, Pure Maid

    ?After some talk about puberty with Lucy, we separated and i called Aria.


    "Aria take this [B] rank core and sell it. After that buy reinforced handcuffs that could tie a 4th crystal fighter and some lower rank handcuffs." I said to Aria.


    "Yes master."


    After sending away Aria for the errand, i went back to my basement.


    I took out a purple crystal and shaped it into a cross after that i carved [Telepathy] magic on it.


    I linked both of the earrings to other one to easy ess with telepathy magic that i carved.


    I carved the runes of the telepathy magic with high grade core because with this telepathy magic''s range increasedrgely. I don''t know its range limit but it must have a minimum 500km range limit.


    I n to give this Lucy to easiermunication for future. But i can''t give her randomly. So i will give her on her birthday, so that my gift would be more impactful.


    After preparing my gift, i waited for Aria toe.


    Aria came after 1 hour of waiting and brought 10 handcuffs.


    "Aria today too we will pick up some thugs, so get ready and get me some girly, white clothes." i said and send Aria off.


    Today i am going to experiment on extracting mana crystals from fighters. I read this in the novel and don''t know or remember the method.


    Normally when a mage or fighter dies their mana circle/crystal would dissolve and blend to ambience mana and thus can''t be collected.


    But i remembered that in the novel there was someone that could extract it. Although i don''t know the method of extracting mana crystal from fighters, i can experiment with it with some thugs to find out.


    ******


    Me and Aria went to slums and catch some thugs and tied them to the wall with newly bought handcuffs.


    "Aria take a guess for this night''s experiment topic." I turned to Aria.


    "Forcefully injecting innate power?" Aria answered seriously.


    That was good topic for an experiment to be honest. I didn''t actually expect good answers from Aria.


    "Your guess isn''t bad Aria, we can do this for another night. But you deserve a reward for your good suggestion, ask something from me after this experiment." i said to Aria and patted her cheek slowly.


    Aria nodded quickly, it seemed that she was excited.


    "Aria bring a low rank thug and tie them to the table. Our experiment topic is extracting mana crystal from fighter''s body."


    Aria nodded and did what i said.


    "Aria do you have any suggestion for this, i know that someone managed to extract it but i don''t know the method." I asked Aria because i thought that she would have a good idea.


    "I am sorry master." Aria bowed her head.


    "Don''t be sorry for nothing my dear, we are just getting started you can think somethingter."


    I went to the operation table and started to think.


    "Should i just shove my hand to crystal''s location" i murmured slowly and shook my head.


    ''should i send my mana to thug''s mana crystal and try converting it to my mana crystal? But how should i do this? Shove my hand to crystal, grab it and transfer mana. Well, it could work.''


    I searched the body of the thug and found mana crystal''s location. I strengthened my arm and punched his right ribcage and grabbed its mana crystal. I started pour my mana into his crystal and waited for its change. After a while crystal''s color shined cold blue and broke apart because thug died.


    It started to change but it was toote.


    ''If i continue to this method, i will need tons of healing potions. I will try another method then.''


    "Aria clean this up and bring new low quality one." i said and looked at Aria''s face because i wanted to see her reaction. But i couldn''t decipher her nk expression.


    "Aria what are your thoughts right now?" I asked to Aria because Aria is blunt woman, so i didn''t have to guess her thoughts. I was just ying guessing game in my mind.


    "Intrigued about the oue of this experiment and annoyed about the victim''s screams and blood that i will clean up."


    "Is that so? Well, it can''t be helped that cleaning blood is an annoying matter, but i can silence their screams for you."


    "Thank you master." Aria said and brought the new victim.


    I located his mana crystal but this time i didn''t shove my hand just pierced his skin with a tiny ice needle. After that, i transferred my mana to his mana crystal slowly via an ice needle.


    Afterwards, i waited for the change of mana crystal. It changed and started to reject the thug''s body, so i shoved my hand and picked up the crystal.


    Crystal was pale blue and radiated coldness around it. It seems this crystal took my mana''s characteristics. Well, it was different than i wanted, in the novel that someone extracts it pure, without characteristics.


    I tried to absorb its mana and i absorbed it in a second. That was fast even for a low rank crystal, so i inspected my gain. There wasn''t much change in my mana reserves.


    It was low quality one, so i decided to repeat it with middle quality one.


    "Aria bring me 2nd crystal thug."


    Aria brought the thug and i repeated the process with difficulty because extracting 2 crystals at the same time was hard.


    Anyway, i absorbed these 2 crystals too and my mana reserves increased slightly.


    "2nd rank mana crystals have much more manapared to [E] rank beast mana core, about 2 times. Note this somewhere and bring me middle quality one."


    Aria brought the new one and turned to leave.


    "Ariae here." I called Aria.


    Ariae back and stared at me nkly.


    "Did you understand what i did and can you do it?"  I wanted that Aria to test it because my body wasn''t normal and i wanted clear results without variables.


    "I understand the idea master, but i don''t know if i can do it." Aria said slowly.


    "All you have to do is that open a hole in thug''s body and melt the flesh around the hole to prevent blood loss and transfer your little bit of mana slowly to thug''s mana crystal. Afterwards take the crystal. Easy right?" I spoke with a rxing tone.


    "Thank you for your exnation master. I will do my best." Aria said was about leave for hot iron, but i called her.


    "Bring the iron to me, i don''t want to wait for it to heat up."


    Aria brought the iron and i heated up with fire magic.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although i don''t have any affinity for fire, i learned some basic spells of main elements because they were useful to have. They cost too much mana though.


    After heating the iron, Aria started and did as i told her. Made a hole in thug''s body, melted thug''s flesh to prevent blood loss and transferred mana to mana crystal.


    But the mana crystal didn''t change after waiting for 15 minutes.


    ''Is there something important that i skipped?'' i thought for a while and concluded.


    "Aria try to absorb the crystals without killing the thug."


    Aria inserted her finger into the hole and touched to mana crystal and started to absorb it. After 5 seconds mana crystal disappeared from the thug and thug''s screams became louder.


    I forgot that crystal user''s mana is like ambience mana just more denser. So there was no need for mana transfer because Aria was a  user.


    "Aria what do you feel and what''s your crystal progression?" I asked to Aria because i needed data.


    "I don''t feel anything weird master and it is as you said 2nd rank crystals have much more mana than that of a [E] rank mana core." Aria answered.


    "Well we found a way to absorb mana crystals but it was too easy to find. So i am sure there are too many people out there who know this method.


    But i was thinking of easily harvesting the mana crystals, not like kidnapping thugs and extracting their crystals in a row."


    "Anyway, Aria absorb all of their crystals. We have to make you 5th crystal before academy even if your physical abilities stay same." I wanted Aria to be more powerful because i can easily rank up but i didn''t. Because that would attract lots of attention.


    Aria absorbed their crystals which upgraded her mana quality and quantity to [D] rank.


    "Aria tomorrow night, a guest wille. She is 4th crystal and i made a no-killing contract with her and in return, she became my experiment material. So you will absorb her mana crystals. I wish someone would kill Anna, if Anna got killed suddenly i would be happier than now. But don''t misunderstand me, my dear it''s not order, it is just my greatest wish and if you do this you will get a wish from me."


    I couldn''t kill her directly and i can''t order someone to kill her openly too. So i indirectly told Aria to if she kills her, i would be happy and you would get a wish from me.


    "I understand. I will do my best, master."


    "Good. I am going back, so dispose of the bodies. I need a bath and sleep, i am a growing boy after all." i said and went to the bathroom.


    After taking bath i went to my room. It was a good idea to separate the rooms with Lucy because i started to bored of acting like a loving brother.


    Acting is a great way to relieve my boredom but if i act like same every day, it''s started to get boring. If my boredom reaches a critical degree, i don''t know if i can force myself to act. So it''s good to take a break from acting loving brother.


    Anyway, i entered my room and found that Aria was in my room and she was wearing a see-through nightgown. But strange thing was that she was sitting on my bed and looking at the wall with a nk look.


    "What are you doing in my room Aria?"


    Aria got up and bowed.


    "I am sorry for entering your room without permission master." Aria apologized.


    ''She is my maid, so it''s okay for her to enter my room without permission'' was my thought, i didn''t care about her entering my room.


    "Just say what you want and i don''t care even if you didn''t get permission. You are my maid and maid''s one of the many jobs is the clean their master''s room too."


    "I understand master." Aria said


    Aria started to fidget with her finger.


    "Uhmm, master said that i can ask something from the master after the experiment."


    "Yes, i said that but you aren''t coveting my immature body right my dear maid?" i said and hugged my shoulders and trembled.


    "No!" Aria shouted monotonously.


    ''How the fuck she shouted monotonously? Should i inspect her body more thoroughly to find something irregr? Well, i can do thatter when i have free time.''


    "So what do you want?"


    "Can i sleep with master again?" Aria murmured.


    ''It seems i can''t sleep alone even if i separated the rooms with Lucy''


    "So you were coveting my body but not the way that i thought. Anyway first tell me the reason."


    "Normally I can''t sleep longer than 2 hours master. But when i slept with the master, i sleptfortably 6 hours." Aria answered pretty quickly.


    "So you want me to your sleeping medicine huh? Well, i don''t mind it is a good idea. I can tease you freely and you wouldn''t mind it right?" i openly told to Aria, to which she nodded.


    Teasing with women became my favourite boredom relieving activity, because i found their embarrassment amusing. Yes amusing, i can slightly feel amusement from someone''s embarrassment. I said women because i didn''t tease men before so i didn''t try it. Maybe i will try to embarrass some men, if i am bored of embarrassing women but i don''t think so.


    After some thoughts about amusement, iid to bed and closed my eyes.


    "Master?"


    "What?" i said and opened one of my eyes.


    Arin''s ears were red and she was looking at my abdominal area.


    "If i am not overstepping, won''t master wear clothes?"


    Well, i was wearing just a bathrobe and it seemed to me that she was embarrassed to hug my waist likest time.


    "If are you embarrassed to hug my waist likest time, thene and hug this master of yours normally.


    "I ca-" i cut Aria off and pulled her to my side with ice chains.


    "How old are you my dear?"


    "I am 21 master." Aria mumbled.


    "You are 21, beautiful woman my dear and you were thug leader too. How the hell are you embarrassed to hug someone normally? Well, i don''t care honestly, so don''t tell me anything."


    I turned Aria''s back to my front and hugged her.


    "Do you think you can sleepfortably likest time my dear~ ?" i whispered slowly.


    "I don''t think so, well it is your problem, not mine." i said and closed my eyes.


    "Master?" Aria called me but i didn''t answer and just slept.

 Chapter 14 Getting Rid Of The Trouble

    ?I woke up and felt some weight on my chest, so i opened my eyes to see what was it.


    ''Well it was just Aria''s head, nothing important.'' was my thought before looking at our position.


    Aria put her head on my chest, wrapped her arms around my waist and put her knee over my lower abdomen. But most importantly, Aria was purring.


    ''Is she a cat or something? Why would someone purr when sleeping? Cats purr when they arefortable, so Aria too must befortable or else why would she purr.''


    Well, i didn''t care about our position too much because Aria''s body was soft and wrapped in a soft body was warm andfortable.


    ''Should i kill someone and make them my body pillow?'' i shook my head internally. I couldn''t do that if i want to get back my emotions in the future.


    ''I shouldn''t kill Aria.'' i threw the n of killing Aria. I nned to kill her after a few years because after a few years of service servants usually became more inclined to betray for money or something else.


    ''She is toofortable to die.'' was myst thought of killing Aria.


    ''if i won''t kill her, let''s her make stronger. If she bes stronger, she can help me with more things and will live a longer life. With that even if i can''t get back my emotions, i would have a veryfortable maid.''


    ''I am not the most intelligent person, i can rate myself just above average and there are too many geniuses in this world that could kill me with someplex conspiracy or outright attack me. Although i can fight, i am not a fighting genius either, that''s the reason, i am training every of my aspect to be overpowered.


    Anyway, i don''t have too much chance to get my emotions back or break the curse. I am not hopeful too because, well my emotions are pretty limited honestly and being hopeful is close to impossible for me.'' That was the reason that i gave up the idea of killing Aria. If i couldn''t break the curse, i would have a maid thatpletely obey me for a long time.


    Every strong person usually has a long lifespan because of their strong body. Strong body usually means a longer lifespan, which is why mages too train their bodies even if it is not much as fighters.


    This means Aria too will live longer if she is strong.


    I emptied my head from the currently useless thoughts and focused on teasing Aria.


    Our position and clothes were highly inappropriate for a maid and master.


    Our position or wrapped in Aria''s limbs wasn''t that inappropriate, from distance it could seem like a maid sleeps with her child master to prevent getting nightmares or something.


    The problem was that Aria was wearing only a nightgown and i was wearing only a loose bathrobe that verge of opening.


    After some thoughts, i decided to tease her a little bit not much because i didn''t want my maid to get immunity to my teasings, it would be boring.


    Thus, i caressed Aria''s hear until she woke up.


    I started to speak when i saw Aria waking up.


    "Good morning~ Aria. Did you sleepfortably?" i said melodically.


    "Hmmh" Aria mumbled. It seems she wasn''t fully woken up.


    "That is expected for you to have good sleep Aria. I was your hug pillow after all." I said.


    Aria mumbled something again and nodded.


    "My dear can you tidy your nightgown? It is inappropriate you know? Even if i saw your naked body before, i can''t hold back myself too much. I am a growing boy and my hormones are raging, you know? " When i said this Aria fully woke up and saw our position. She quickly wrapped nket around herself and stuck her head from it.


    "I apologize for my impudent behaviour master, it won''t happen again." Aria apologized and bowed her head deeply.


    "Don''t apologize Aria, your behavior wasn''t impudent, maybe a little bit indecent." i said but stopped and shook my head.


    "Touching my upper body with your arms and sticking your lower body to mine is definitely fully indecent. I didn''t think that my chosen maid too was a pedophile." i nodded sadly.


    "I am not! Master, please let me ex-" Aria started to speak quickly but i put my finger to her lips to shut her up.


    "Shh my dear let me finish. What i was saying?"


    Ahem!


    "I wouldn''t mind my maid''s indecent behaviour if she''s useful andfortable to sleep and my dear, you are useful andfortable. Thus  i wouldn''t mind some indecent behavior but don''t cross the line and just stick to my body. Understand?" i said and smiled seductively.


    With that i got myself afortable body pillow, it was worth it.


    Aria''s face became fully red.


    "I understand master." Aria said embarrassedly and nodded her head.


    Aria''s nk face was fully red from embarrassment and speaking embarrassedly was both interesting and amusing sight. I patted my shoulder and thanked my past self for recruiting this amusing maid.


    Anyway after reaching my daily amusement quota, i stopped teasing Aria and did my daily routine. Afterwards, i waited for the night toe, because i didn''t have anything important to do.


    ******


    Night hase and Anna''s arrived at my house.


    "Wee Anna, how are you doing?" I greeted Anna with a big happy smile.


    "I am perfect now that i see you Kayle~" Anna said and went for a hug.


    I let her hug me because i wanted her to let her guard down. Even though she is an airhead and idiot but she is 4th crystal fighter.


    Anyway Anna came and hugged me, touched my body like the pervert she is and smelled my scent. It seemed to me Anna was master pedophile.


    "Are you trying to devour me with your hands?" I said.


    "What are you saying Kayle! I wouldn''t do that, i was just checking your body to see if there is injury."  Anna answered and nced away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see. Anyway, before today''s experiment i wanted to have a talk with you. Is this okay for you?" I asked and Anna answered pretty quickly


    "Yes! Oh, i don''t have much time but if it''s for Kayle, i can spare time."


    "Aria can you make us tea?" I called Aria.


    While we waited tea, i started the conversation.


    "What is your job Anna?" i asked. I wasn''t curious about her job, i was just wasting time.


    "So you were curious about me, i knew it! I am a free knight that wanders around the kingdom."  Anna answered happily.


    "Isn''t it boring to wander around aimlessly? Don''t get me wrong but you''re weak too. I don''t know how are you even alive with this measly strength and idiocy."


    ''I identally said my true thoughts. Well she won''t care too much''


    "You don''t have to worry about me, i am only roaming around low rank areas." Anna said.


    Afterwards, we chatted a little and Aria came with our tea.


    "Thanks for the tea Aria."i thanked to Aria and turned towards Anna.


    Anna was ring dagger at Aria. Well, it was pretty normal, Aria was a beautiful woman that stays by my side, hence she was jealous of her.


    "Anna, this is my maid Aria and she will help me with today''s experiment, if you aren''t against it." I said politely but it came out as threat. Because our contract with Anna states that Anna has to fully obey me in experiments.


    Anyway, i drank the tea in one gulp and handed the cup to Aria.


    "Thank you for the tea, it was delicious."


    Aria got mypliment and nodded.


    "Go prepare our materials, we will start to experiment in 5 minutes." i dered and waited for 5 minutes.


    "Annae here, remove your clothes andy down."


    Anna removed her clothes groggily andy down on the operation table.


    "How are you feeling Anna ?" i asked Anna because the tea that Aria served to her was drugged. The drug was a sleeping drug but more concentrated version for fighters because fighters usually have resistance to this kind of drugs. Though i didn''t even know if this drug would work or not.


    "I am drowsy? I don''t know?"


    The drug worked but barely. She became sleepy and more idiot.


    "Aria bring more sleeping drug."


    Aria brought some powder and a cup. So i emptied the powder to cup and poured water into it.


    I walked to Anna''s side and handed the cup to her.


    "Anna drink this."


    Anna tried to drink it but she couldn''t and spit it out. She said something about too nd or something like that and didn''t drink it.


    I took back the cup and filled my mouth with it''s contents, afterwards, i kissed Anna''s lips and poured the drug.


    When i kissed Anna, Anna''s pedophile instincts activated and clung to my lips. I threw a punch to her abdomen. Anna staggered because of the punch and drug''s effect. I took advantage of this and pushed her to the operation table and cuffed her with reinforced handcuffs.


    Haah


    I let out a breath. Working with horny pedophiles was hard as always.


    "Aria." i called Aria but she didn''t answer, so i looked at her.


    Aria was staring at Anna without blinking. She would be considered very creepy right now. Her nk expression didn''t change but i knew that something was wrong.


    I went to the side of Aria and patted her head.


    "Calm down, it was just a kiss." i said. Well, i didn''t care about the kiss because it felt nd to me like breathing air or drinking water, in a word in.


    Aria turned to me and opened her mouth to say something but closed back and she did this several times.


    "Aria, Anna is sleeping right now and her hands are cuffed." i said.


    "I am going to the restroom for a while and here you can do what you want my dear. Anna wouldn''t wake up if you don''t absorb her crystal, so prepare all of the holes afterwards absorb them." i spoke and exited from the basement.


    After 2 hours of waiting, i decided to go back to the basement to check out the state of Anna.


    Before i entered to room, i smelled blood. It was normal for here to blood scent but it was too much. Minumum 15 people''s worth of blood scent.


    Anyway, i entered and found out that the basement floor which was minimum 150m2, was fully red because of blood. So i looked around and found a corpse that i didn''t recognise it. Well, i knew this corpse was Anna''s but she was tortured badly before dying so i couldn''t recognise her at first.


    "Aria?"


    I called Aria but she didn''t answer my call.

 Chapter 15 Brutal Maid

    ?Aria didn''t answer my call, so i decided to investigate the corpse of Anna.


    Although i didn''t understand too much from corpse because i wasn''t experienced in this kind of thing.


    Corpse was severely damaged and it''s chin was crushed.


    From my understanding, Anna was tortured badly but Aria wasn''t experienced in torture, so Aria just vented her anger at her.


    ''Aria crushed Anna''s chin because she didn''t like that Anna kissed me.'' was my conclusion.


    ''Is Aria a yandere or too loyal to me and because of that she couldn''t hold back her anger.''


    My bet was that Aria is yandere and i found this development quite good to be honest. Because i made Aria my maid like 3 or 4 days ago and she became like this for me.


    "Ariae here! I am not angry or disgusted."


    I called Aria again because i thought that Aria was scared of my reaction or something like that because even if i am a creepy child that experiments on people and kills themter.


    But torturing someone because of hate is little but different. In experiments, i sacrificed few humans to gain knowledge and i found this necessary sacrifice. But torturing someone because of hate or jealousy is a bit too much even for a creepy experiment maniac. Though i wasn''t your average creepy child but a premium one.


    Anyway, Aria came with washed in blood. Aria was walking towards me with slow shaking steps that with every of her step, the floor smeared with more blood.


    "Are you really not?" Aria spoke slowly and her voice was shaking.


    I made a couch from ice and sat down. I patted my side of the couch and said.


    "Come here my dear, let''s have a talk." I spoke with a rxing tone which calmed Aria down a little and sat by my side.


    "It isn''t cold?" Aria was momentarily surprised about the ice couch that wasn''t cold.


    I made it warmer than normal because i wanted to sit on afortable couch. I made itfortable because it seemed to me that i would take care of Aria for a while.


    I pulled Aria''s head to myp and started to caress her hair. Well, it was hard to caress a hair with washed in blood but i somehow managed it.


    Aria tried to get up but i pulled her back.


    "Master you are getting on yourself blood, please stop it." Aria said.


    "My dear please shut your mouth."


    Ahem!


    "I am not scared or disgusted by this situation, but can you tell me how she bleed 20 people''s worth of blood?" i asked Aria. Because low rank healing potions don''t replenish blood and medium rank healing potions are pretty expensive for Aria.


    "I fed her blood replenishing potion master." Aria answered. Blood replenishing potions were pretty rare to find because they were reced with medium and high grade healing potions or healing type magics.


    "Where and how did you acquire it." I asked.


    "i didn''t buy it master, i made it." Aria answer.


    I didn''t think that Aria was an alchemist. Alchemy is a hard profession that not everyone can do it. An Alchemist has to be intelligent, well-timed and attentive with steady hands.


    "So you are an alchemist huh. What is your rank and why didn''t you tell me?" i asked.


    Alchemist ranks are split into 4. These are respectively; Apprentice Alchemist, Adept Alchemist, Master Alchemist and Grandmaster Alchemist.


    Although alchemists are split into 4 ranks, they are not the power of alchemists. They are alchemist''s rank of potion.


    "I am apprentice alchemist master. I didn''t tell to master because master didn''t ask." Aria answered.


    Honestly, it was pretty much expected answer from Aria. Aria is a woman that wouldn''t tell anything if isn''t asked her directly.


    "Anyway, i am not disgusted or scared of my maid''s work or her appearance. Do you know why my dear?" i asked and looked into Aria''s eyes.


    "umm did you get used to it master or are you the type that loves blood and torture?" Aria thought for some time and answered.


    "That is not it my dear, i am not used to this kind of thing and i am not a sadist either.


    If you scale everyone''s emotion level, mine would be lowest. For example, average person''s every emotion level would be 100''s and Lucy''s embarrassment emotion would be 195. But my emotion levels except for few would be 1 to 10. Such as my boredom, curiosity, interest and amusement would be respectively 80, 15, 20, 13.


    Do you understand my dear?" i exined slowly. I exined to Aria because i didn''t want to deal with her every single time.


    "From my understanding master''s emotional capacity is lower than a normal human and this makes him doesn''t care about this kind of things. Did i understand correctly?" Aria said and tilted her head.


    "Indeed my dear, you are right." I said and nodded.


    "That is why master didn''t care about my weird behaviours or torture?" Aria asked.


    "That is true Aria, as you can see i didn''t care about any of your strange behaviours.


    But blood on skin is ufortable. So can you clean the blood that you spilt every corner of the room?" i asked but stopped Aria before she get up.


    "Just stay still, i will just dump all of the blood into sewers." I said and cast [Blood Maniption] magic.


    After casting, i manipted the blood and dumped it into sewers.


    "Get up Aria, i have to take a bath and sleep."i said. Manipting dried blood was hard, so i didn''t. Thus i have to take bath.


    "Actually Aria, you will wash me. As you know some maids wash their young masters, so why won''t you?"  i turned towards Aria and said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Getting rid of the dried blood on skin was hard, so i decided to use my maid instead.


    Aria was perplexed for a second and answered as always.


    "Yes master." She answered monotonously but she was flushed red from embarrassment or i thought so.


    I went to the bathroom removed my clothes, got in the bathtub and leaned to the side. I closed my eyes and waited for Aria toe.


    The door of the bathroom opened and Aria came in, she was wearing normal maid outfit. I thought she woulde in naked but it seems my imagination ran wild for a moment.


    Aria took a nce at me for a moment, her breathing became harsher but she shook her head and her breathing returned to normal.


    Right now i am in my birthday suit and in this suit, my beauty bes more apparent. As if normal clothes hide it from mortal eyes.


    "Good job Aria, you got out of the effect of my beauty really fast." I praised her because if someone else instead of Aria, they would usually daze for minutes.


    "Thank you master." Aria got mypliment and walked near me.


    "Master how should i do?" Aria asked.


    Even though she read books about maid job, it seemed to me that there wasn''t any information about washing someone.


    "Wash me like how you wash yourself." i answered.


    Aria took the soap and started to wash my hair.


    "Aria how did you clean yourself from blood this quickly?" i asked.


    Aria was fully covered in blood but right now she was clean, so i got curious about it.


    "I didn''tpletely clean myself master. Just my face and hair arepletely clean." Aria said.


    It was expected, she is no mage and can''t rid of the blood this fast.


    "So you rushed yourself to wash me and didn''t cleanpletely." I said as a fact.


    "Yes master" Aria confirmed my conclusion.


    "If i say to you get into the bathub right now, what would you do?" I said. I wanted to tease her for a moment.


    "I can''t master" Aria denied immediately which wasn''t great shock to me.


    "Why you can''t Aria?" I asked.


    "I would die from embarrassment or can''t hold back my urges." Aria answered.


    She knew her limits and didn''t want to pound on me like a beast. Which was good thought, because i didn''t want a maid that couldn''t even hold back her urges, because they would usually live short lives. I wanted a long term maid, not a short one.


    "Is that so? Well, i wouldn''t want that to happen right? Well, i wanted to see your expression when you can''t hold back but it''s not the time for that." I said nonchntly.


    "Why it is not the time and when is the right time master?" Aria asked.


    If i get my emotions in future it would means that time ise. I was yboy in my past life, thus i thought that if i got my emotions back i would probably start with Aria.


    But i didn''t tell this to Aria.


    "Aren''t you talkative today Aria? Anyway, you will know when is the time." i said.


    "Aria you are washing my hair for 15 minutes. Anyway wash my back and get out, i can handle the rest." I said.


    Aria nodded slowly and washed my back hastily and left.


    Well, i tried to push her little more but it seems she can''t resist anymore, hence hastily left.


    Afterwards, i cleaned myself and got out.


    I went to my room, sat down at the table and took out paper and pen.


    I started to calcte my remaining time.


    I have only 8 months left from the remaining free time.


    Lucy''s birthday was 2 monthster.


    Rune carving on the body ¡ª¡ª>  3 months


    Communicating device imnting to body or brain ¡ª¡ª> 3 months


    Artifact making ¡ª¡ª>  daily practice


    Capturing Aura core in one piece ¡ª¡ª> 2 months


    Extracting crystals for myself ¡ª¡ª> daily


    I had too little time for my experiments and i had to do many experiments because i couldn''t do illegal or inhumane experiments in the academy. So i was jamming every useful experiments into my schedule.

 Chapter 16 Lucys Birthday

    ?(2 months time skip)


    I lifted the cross in my hand to see more clearly. The Cross was made from dark blue crystal, the cross was hung with golden chains and the golden chain''s other end was tied to the small blue sapphire.


    ======


    Name: Sapphire Cross


    Rank: [B]


    Telepathy: [B]


    Obscurity: [B+]


    Bloody Healing: [C¨C]


    ======


    I worked on this artifact for 2 months to give to Lucy on her birthday and i managed to finish it on her birthday.


    Obscurity is a passive enchantment that hides the artifact''s magical nature which made cross looks like an ordinary earring.


    I added Bloody Healing because it is more effective than normal healing magics.


    Every element has simrities. For example i can heal myself even with ice magic but it wouldn''t have any visible effect but with blood magic, i can even heal my crushed limbs with the same effort.


    Anyway, i took out a cross that was the same as the one that i finished but this one was made from purple crystal and only have Telepathy, nothing else.


    I didn''t have an earring hole, so i strengthened the earring''s needle with mana and pierced my earlobe. My skin was transformed, so it was hard to pierce with mundane needles.


    I wore the purple cross earring and wrapped the blue one with Silent Scream.


    After wrapping the Sapphire Cross, i called Aria.


    "Aria buy a cake with a vour that Lucy likes. We have a birthday to celebrate." i said and Aria went to buy a cake.


    I went to Lucy''s room and knocked on the door.


    "Lucy can ie in?" i asked.


    We separated rooms fully after a few weeks because Lucy said that she felt weird when she is sleeping with me. Lucy finally hit the puberty fully.


    "Come in!" i heard Lucy''s shout and entered.


    Lucy''s room wasn''t decorated or something like that because we would go back to Ceurie''s house.


    Lucy was reading a book which she made it habit for herself after a few days of forcing herself.


    "I am going out to stroll around. Do you want toe?" i asked.


    Lucy quickly lifted her face towards me and said happily.


    "Sure let''s go!"


    Lucy ran to my side and hugged my arm. I said to her let go of my arm or else we would fall but she didn''t listen just happily hugged.


    ''Well i spoiled her too much than i intended for and this made her hard to deal with. Though the fault is on me.'' that was my conclusion of Lucy''s spoiled behaviour.


    "What do you want to do Lucy?" i asked Lucy. Because i thought that it would be more effective than strolling around randomly.


    "Why are you asking me, brother? you are the one that wanted to stroll around." Lucy asked me back.


    ''Did this girl forget her own birthday?''


    "Silly girl did you forget that today is your birthday, so we have to do what you want. Ask anything that i am capable of it, so that i would do it" I said ''anything'' because i knew that Lucy wouldn''t ask me something impossible or immoral.


    "Anything?" Lucy asked.


    "Not anything my dear, only if it''s within my reach." i answered.


    When Lucy heard my answer, she became excited after that started to fidget around.


    "uhmm Brother?" Lucy caller me hesitantly. Well i could guess what she was thinking right now.


    "Hmmm?" i mumbled and looked at her nkly.


    "Can we have a date?" Lucy murmured. Her voice was too low that i didn''t hear herpletely.


    "Ha?" i pretended that i didn''t hear her.


    "I said can we have a date!?" Lucy shouted in embarrassment and buried her face in her hands.


    "If it''s just a date, i can do it for my Lucy." i answered like it was a normal thing to do.


    Well, i expected her wish would be a date or something like that because she can''t want anything more than that, we are siblings after all.


    ******


    I didn''t cast my usual illusion magics because Lucy didn''t want and went to sell 10 [C] rank beast mana cores and got 15 gold.


    15 golds were more than enough for Lucy.


    Afterwards, we went to a clothing store because Lucy''s clothes became small to her.


    Lucy tried too many clothes and iplimented her.


    After buying clothes for Lucy, we strolled around the streets, ate some street food and went back home.


    It was a boring day but if i endure a little more, i will be free for months. That is what i did, endured.


    Though there were too many attempts to kidnap us but they were just low ranked fighters. So i scared them with my aura or killed them stealthily, like materialising ice needle in their heart or something like that.


    ******


    I sat down and Lucyid down on myp, so i started caress her hair.


    "Where did you get this earring brother?" Lucy asked and pointed to my earring.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I made it. It looks good doesn''t it?" i said.


    "Its shape is unusual but it looks good on brother." Lucy agreed.


    "I made this earring with amethyst and a purple crystal that reminded me, my Lucy''s beautiful eyes." I said with a gentle smile.


    I started to show how much of a sis-con i am to Lucy. Though it was just me spouting bullshit.


    "But brother''s eyes are more beautiful than mine." Lucy said with confusion on her face. Well, she was right, my eyes were more beautiful than her mundane eyes.


    "Well i see them every day, so they look boring to me now. But Lucy''s eyes are the most beautiful when she looks at me, i can feel your love for me from your eyes and this makes me infinitely happy." I said and a loving smile appeared on my face.


    I would have died from embarrassment normally because of the sentences i said, if it''s not my curse.


    "Brother! what are you saying?" Lucy shouted and hid her face.


    "What? Doesn''t my dear Lucy love me?" i asked with a sad expression.


    "No! I didn''t mean that way, your phrasing was embarrassing."


    "Thank goodness i was scared for a moment." i released a sigh of relief.


    Sigh!


    "So if i say that i made this earring originally a matching one, would you like it?" I said and took out the Silent Scream which was box right now. I transformed back to ring and Sapphire Cross dropped on my palm.


    Lucy who saw the earring excited and threw her arms around my neck.


    "Brother this is too beautiful. Is it okay for me to take this?" Lucy asked.


    "I made this especially for you, if you won''t take it i would be sad." I answered with a smile.


    I took the earring and put them on Lucy.


    "Ah!" Lucy groaned in pain.


    Well, i forgot that this would make normal people feel pain.


    "Oh, i am sorry Lucy, are you alright?" I asked in a concerned tone.


    "Yes brother, it just shocked me a second." Lucy said.


    ''Well, she just lied to me because she thought that i would feel sad because of it, what an idiot.''


    "Okay. These earrings are special ones Lucy do you know why?" i asked.


    "Because brother made it?" Lucy answered.


    "Well no. This earring is [B] rank artifact that i carved myself. It is enchantments are Telepathy, Obscurity and Bloody Healing."


    "Obscurity makes this artifact looks like that of a mundane essory but high rank personels can distinguish it.


    With telepathy enchantment you can talk to me via my earring in long distances."i said and pointed at my earring.


    "With bloody healing you can heal yourself via blood of someone alive." i said and bit off my finger skin and drew blood.


    "Activate it and your pain will reduce."


    "If i activate it, would that hurt brother?"


    "You have only small injury, so no."


    Lucy activated the enchantment.


    I felt something minuscule taken from me and Lucy healed her ear.


    "Do you like my gift?" i activated the telepathy and spoke to Lucy.


    Lucy was scared for a moment because suddenly she heard my voice in her head.


    "I like it brother thank you! I love you i love you i love you i love you i love you i love you i love you..." she replied telepathically and repeated thest sentence so many more times.


    ''Well, it seems she forgot to deactivate telepathy enchantment.''


    "I love you too my dear sister but why are you saying the same thing over and over again." i emphasized the ''sister'' word and wore a confused expression.


    Lucy heard my words and noticed that she didn''t deactivate the enchantment, became beet red and buried her face in my chest.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed about that my dear, i too love my sister so much you know." i said.


    Lucy nodded but didn''t lift her head.


    "We didn''t eat any cake today and on birthdays cakes are a must right?" i asked.


    "Aria bring the cake!" i called Aria.


    Aria brought the cake and we ate like new couples.


    Lucy wanted to feed me herself, so i did the same thing.


    After that it was time to rest for the night, so i went to my room and got in bed. But after a few minutes, the door knocked and Lucy came in.


    "Why did youe to my room Lucy?" i asked.


    "I wanted to sleep with brother." She said slowly.


    "It is okay because today is your birthday. But this is a one-time thing okay?" i agreed.


    "Yes!" Lucy nodded and got in bed. Lucy hugged me tightly and pressed her undeveloped breast to me.


    ''is she doing this on purpose?'' was my thought on this matter but i threw the idea off my head.


    ''Lucy is a shy girl and it is impossible for her to do this thing on purpose.'' was my conclusion.

 Chapter 17 To The Academy

    ?(6 months time skip)


    "Come on Lucy, we have to go." i called out to Lucy.


    "I aming brother wait for a minute!" Lucy shouted from her room.


    A whileter Lucy got out of her room.


    "Did you pick up everything?" i asked.


    "I took everything important brother. Let''s go we are going tote." Lucy said and started to run.


    "Katie, Aria, Yarin run after me and follow me." i said and i too started to run.


    After me were Katie, Aria and Yarin.


    Katie was slowest because i didn''t gave her any crystal or mana core to absorb. So she was weaker than Aria and Yarin.


    Aria was faster than Katie but slower than Yarin. Aria absorbed hundreds to thousands of mana crystals for thest months, which made her stronger. She became a high 4th crystal fighter.


    Yarin was the fastest because of her overall stats. For thest few months, i couldn''t interact with Yarin too much. She avoided me for a reason i don''t know.


    ''Maybe i pushed her too much when i tried to seduce her or she was disgusted by my nightly experiments.'' was my conclusion.


    Anyway, we were running because we were going to bete for the appointed time and if we arete, Count Ceurie would give punishment to us. Which i didn''t care too much but Lucy was scared, hence we are running.


    We ran like this for 5 hours and arrived in front of the Ceurie mansion/house''s gates.


    "Lucy repeat what you have to do my dear." i said to Lucy.


    "If father asks any questions, i will answer that we went to wolf forest and found shadow spirit and formed a familiar contract after that, we went back to Ceurie city and trained. Didn''t do it something anymore than this." Lucy repeated almost perfectly.


    "Good." i nodded in satisfaction but stopped.


    "But you forgot to mention the maids." i said.


    "I recruited the mute one because she would be mine servant and helper in the academy, the expressionless one recruited because brother found some potential in her."


    "Good. Let''s go in." i said and patted her head.


    We walked a front of a guard and lifted my face.


    "Open the gate." i said coldly and showed my Ceurie family token. This token is given to every Ceurie family member but my and Lucy''s are different than normal ones.


    "Open the gate! The young master and Youngdy havee back. Inform the Lord Ceurie!" The guard who saw my token started to give orders loudly. After the orders guard started to escort us to Count''s room.


    While we were escorted i ordered a maid to escort our servants.


    I knocked on the door and waited.


    "Come in." a cold, overbearing voice came out of the room.


    ''It seems the count is the same as always.''


    We entered and greeted the Count properly.


    "Sit down and tell me what you two experienced and what are your thoughts about the outside world." Count spoke coldly but there was some warmth in his voice.


    We told him our journey and experiences. Count nodded his head and spoke.


    "You have done a great job. The world is filled with every type of person and you have to be unmerciful towards them. You have to think first about your life after that your benefit." He spoke like he was telling an experience of his.


    After that Count told us some of his experiences.


    "Alright, that is enough for today. You two have very little time because you cameter than i thought. I thought that you two would be teleported back to home after few months.


    Anyway, you go to the teleportation gate with your servants and show to the guards this token. They will know what it is this about." Count said slowly and took out a token with a book symbol. Count gave us the token and pouch with filled money.


    "Yes father." We said and got out of the room.


    "We are going to the directly academy it seems." i said to Lucy.


    "What!?" Lucy looked at me dumbfounded.


    "This token is the academy''s teleportation token. You give this token to the teleportation gate attendant and they will send you to the academy''s testing ground." I said and showed the token of the academy.


    "Are we directly going to the academy without rest?" Lucy said in a questioning tone but she was justining.


    "Father probably thought that we woulde in a few months but we came back 18 months, so we have little time for registration it seems." I said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was an easy conclusion because normal 12 year old children woulde back to the house in a few hours to a few month but not in 18 months.


    "Do you want to take anything from the house? If not let''s go." i asked Lucy


    "Okay." Lucy nodded.


    We called our maids and told them the situation.


    After that, we went to the teleportation gate. Calling teleportation gates is make people think them cool, but they are not. The teleportation gate is just a in metal door that runes carved on it, which looks like an old scrap door.


    Anyway, i handed the token to the guard. Guard''s eyes widened for a moment then escorted us to a more old looking door and pressed the token to the door. The token was absorbed into the door and the door opened. From the door, i couldn''t see anything but i knew it is a normal thing, so i stepped in.


    After i stepped in my head got dizzy for a moment and i was in a room. The room was big but mostly empty. There was only a table and on top of the table was a metal te. From my knowledge, this metal te must be an ancient Information artifact that some information mage made before the Enos''s massacre happened.


    While i was thinking Lucy appeared behind me, she wobbled and started to puke. Well, it was a normal reaction for someone''s first time teleportation. I was just an abnormal one.


    After that Aria, Katie and Yarin appeared one after another. I waited for them to recover after they recovered, i started to speak.


    "Lucye, prick your finger and drop your blood on this te." i said and pointed to the te.


    Lucy nodded and pricked her finger and let the blood drop on it.


    After the blood fell, the te shined briefly. Afterwards, the te showed Lucy''s affinities except the unknown one and a number, which was 86.


    The shown number is the test taker''s potential and the maximum potential number is 100. So Lucy''s potential must be around [SS] rank.


    "Brother, what is this number?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "I don''t know too Lucy but i am sure that someone wille to this room a littleter and exin this numbers meaning." I said.


    From what i remembered someone would alwayse to this room after the te activated and escort them to the practical test area.


    After a minute or so, the door of the room opened and average looking boy about 19 of age with grey hair and gray sleepy eyes entered the room.


    "I am Orion, are you the one that took the test?" Orion said and pointed to Lucy.


    "Yes." Lucy nodded and said.


    After hearing Lucy''s answers, Orion looked at me. Orion was dazed for a moment and his face became little red.


    "Will you take the test too?" Orian recovered hisplexion and said.


    "Yes." i answered with a cold tone.


    "Prick a finger and drop blood to the Talent Gauger."


    ''What a boring name for this artifact.''


    I bit my skin hard enough to bleed and dropped my blood to Talent Gauger.


    Artifact shined briefly and showed my affinities except the unknown one and my potential, which is ''100''.


    Well, 100 is the most this artifact can give, so i didn''t know if i have [God] rank potential or [SSS] rank.


    Orion looked at us with a stupid look on his face, which was understandable. Because the potential of 75 and above can be considered future powerhouses if they didn''t die and in front of him were 2 potential powerhouses.


    "As you can see, these are your affinities and surprisingly you have lots of them. Anyway this number is your potential." Orion said.


    Yawn!


    "You have the potential to be 8th rank master mage." Orion pointed at Lucy and said.


    "And you have the potential to be 9th rank Archmage mage. But it is just potential, so you have to work hard to reach your potential." Orion said and pointed at me.


    "Aren''t you two lucky ones? You two will definitely enter the academy regardless of results, but for the need of procedure you two will go into a practical test." Orion said and yawned.


    Yawn!


    ''he must have an affinity to sleep or dreams to have this sleepy look and continuous yawns.''


    "What is this practical test and is it dangerous?" I asked coldly.


    I knew the test well, so i didn''t need to ask about it. But i thought that it was the perfect time to establish my cold image to students and professors.


    "Nothing dangerous, maybe some mentally dangerous but not physically. The test is to enter a dungeon that first headmaster Aora Thaleix herself made it. Although it is called a dungeon but it is just test ground for the first years and in this dungeon you won''t get hurt physically." Orion said.


    After his exnation, Orion escorted us to the dungeon''s entrance.

 Chapter 18 Aora Dungeon

    ?We arrived at the dungeon''s entrance. The entrance was just a normal wooden door. I opened it and stepped inside.


    Aora is the name of this dungeon. This dungeon contains only realistic beast/monster illusions that attack the test taker.


    Every test taker has a hit point and if they took more hits than their hit point, they would teleport in front of the entrance. My hit point is higher than normal because of my strong body and transformed body parts.


    The dungeon was dark, so i took out my magical shlight and activated it.


    With light, i could observe my surroundings more easily. Dungeon''s interior was like that of a cave.


    I walked for about 15 minutes and encountered a [E] rank bear. It was just low rank one, so i killed it with thought and continued my way. It was just an illusion anyway.


    While i was walking, i inspected the walls of the cave. In the novel, Hywel found a secret button or something like that, which led him to Affinity enchanting potion.


    The dungeon''s maker Aora was a master alchemist and wanted to give gifts to future talented youths. Thus she made a lot of Affinity Enchanting potions and put them somewhere in this dungeon. Though everyone can only take 1 potion, only someone under 18 years of age can enter this dungeon and they can only enter 1 time.


    I continued like this for a few hours. I encountered low rank beasts, and monsters and killed them. The most powerful beast or monster was [C] rank but i killed them too, though with some difficulty.


    But i couldn''t find the way to get the Affinity Enchanting potion. My Intuition didn''t tell me anything either, so it was simply impossible to find a small unusual thing. I even searched below some big rock but it was a useless effort.


    I couldn''t find the treasure, so i gave up and began to walk back to the entrance. While i was on my way to exit but luck smiled on me and i saw something unusual on some random wall.


    It looked like just a hole but i inspected it closer and found this hole was a keyhole. Keyhole was 7cm wide and 10cm deep. I didn''t know where to find the key to the keyhole. So i started to think about a solution to this problem.


    I could search the whole cave slowly, which wouldst minimum of 2 days but Orion didn''t say anything regarding time limit, so it was okay to think there is no time limit. Though it would be too boring.


    Or


    I could punch the wall until the break it, which seemed impossible to me. This dungeon was made by the first headmaster who was a 9th rank mage, so its wall has to be sturdier than measly [C] rank strength.


    Well, i tried it anyway.


    I strengthened my right arm with mana and punched the wall. Cave shook a little but the wall was still same, there wasn''t even slight crack or dent.


    But it can''t be said the same for my hand. My hand broke, my knuckles crushed slightly, and was bleeding. I couldn''t heal myself too because the creatures of this dungeon were just illusions but i needed living, bleeding creatures to cast bloody healing.


    I pressed some cloth to the wound and stopped the bleeding. Punching the wall was the most idiotic n of myst 2 lives. I didn''t feel too much pain from this injury, so i was okay. But without my right hand, my work would be harder when searching for the key.


    I didn''t want to search through the cave with a broken hand, it would be boring and tedious task.


    So i started to think one more time to find a solution.


    I inspected the keyhole again. It seemed to me keyhole wasn''t magical in nature but it could be obscurity magic or something like that of a hides the magical nature.


    I found an idea that could work but this idea was too slightly idiotic. Because i didn''t know if this keyhole was magical or not, so i tried it.


    I analyzed the keyhole and made a key with ice. I put the key into the keyhole and tried to open it.


    It didn''t open, the key broke when i tried to turn it. So i made a new key with more mana and tried it again. This time key didn''t break but i couldn''t turn it, hence i strengthened my arm and turned it with my all might.


    I was able to turn the key full in a minute. The key turned and a door opened in the wall.


    ''Is this some sort of a joke or is this some sort of test for the exceptional students?'' i threw thoughts about the purpose of this. I didn''t even care for a bit.


    I stepped in and looked around. This secret room looked like a library. Bookshelves were everywhere, so i walked aimlessly and looked at the books. I thought that i could find a book that was helpful to me.


    Well, i found several of them. Few books about runes, blood, and illusion magic, and one revtion and time magic. It was good loot, even if i didn''t take the affinity enchanting potion, these books would be enough. Finding books about revtion and time magic was close to impossible, even in the library of the Archmage there was only 1 book.


    Well, i could read themter but i needed to store them away. I didn''t have my storage artifact on me because Orion took it and said he would give meter. It seemed to me rule, so iplied. I took out my shirt and make a bag for books and hung it on my back.


    In the novel, Hywel directly went towards to middle of the library and found the affinity enchanting potion. For some reason that i didn''t know Hywel didn''t even look at the books. Hywel was just 14 at that but he was a clever boy too, so it''s a little strange that he didn''t look or took any books from this library.


    ''Are books cursed or did Hywel affect some sort of suggestion spell? Well, i don''t know and don''t care.''


    I walked to the middle of the library. The Middle of the library was empty except for a potion bottle that floats in the air.


    ''Why has Aora made this ce strange and mysterious like this? Is she just bored? Because why bother to float a potion, just put it on a table.''


    Anyway, i walked to the potion and took it slowly.


    The potion bottle was in but the potion itself was mysterious looking. It was so transparent that it was hard to distinguish the potion bottle from the empty one.


    I converted my mana to a space element and added it to the potion. After the space element was added, the potion''s color changed to ethereal ck with white dots. With this change, this potion became Space affinity potion.


    I drank the potion,y down on the floor, and waited.


    From my knowledge when someone drank the affinity enchanting potion, they would feel great pain because of the changes in their body. Although my pain receptors are dull, i could feel some amount of pain.


    The pain came but it wasn''tparable to mana poisoning, so instead of waiting nkly i decided to read the revtion book that i picked.


    I read for a while and closed the book.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I started to chant. Chantingsted for about a five minutes. After my chanting finished, i started to observe around of me, but nothing happened.


    I cast [Reveal Luck] magic that i read from the book and it worked. But there wasn''t any chance around of me to determine my luck.


    Luck is the way for the world''s will to help someone without direct interaction. Though the world usually gives someone bad luck to give them hard lives or gruesome death instead of good luck.


    But when i cast the reveal luck magic, it didn''t show anything. So i concluded that the world didn''t give me any good luck or bad luck. I was just my own. Even if i find an incredibly powerful artifact it would mean that it was due to my actions that i find it. Not because the world redirects me to an artifact with a series of indirect actions.


    While i was thinking, pain disappeared from my body. This meant that my changes were finished.


    I activate the status lenses.


    ======


    Name: Kayle Ceurie


    Race: Human???


    Rank: C


    Talent:???


    Potential: ???


    Strength: D


    Agility: C¨C


    Dexterity: D+


    Constitution: D


    Stamina: C¨C


    Charm: ???


    Mana quality: C+


    Mana quantity: C¨C


    Mana control: C+


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    Eyes of revtion: ??? (Dormant)


    Situational intuition(passive): B+


    ??? Of ??? : ???


    Curse of affectlessness(weakened): ???


    ===Compatibilities===


    91% Ice


    78% revtion


    73% illusion


    66% space


    59% blood


    44% sound


    12% time


    6% mana


    2% ???


    ======


    That was a big leap, from 23% to 66%.


    I chanted low rank space magic [Blink] and teleported 5 meters back. My mana was reduced less than 5 times before the affinity enchanting potion. That was a good opportunity, with this i will easily teleport to far away ces in the future instead of walking, when i am 5th or 6th circle mage.


    Well, i got what i wanted, so it was time to go back.

 Chapter 19 Beauty Is Terrific Power

    ?I went back to the entrance of the dungeon and opened the door.


    I found Orion sleeping on a chair but didn''t see Lucy or any of the maids.


    I coughed loudly.


    Ahem!


    "Wha-?" Orion woke up suddenly and stood straight but when he saw me he perplexed for a moment.


    "Where is Lucy?" i asked coldly.


    "Dude why are you naked above the waist and what happened to your hand?" Orion''s cheek became red slightly and asked.


    Well i forgot my hand''s broken state and my naked chest.


    "Give me my storage artifact and tell me where is Lucy." i said with a cold expression.


    "What is this cloth bag that hung to your back?" Orion asked disinterestedly.


    "I found them inside, so it''s mine. Just shut up for a second and give my storage artifact." i spoke annoyedly.


    Orion gave me my storage artifact, so i put the books into storage and took out a healing potion.


    I made an ice table and put my broken hand t on it and drank the potion. A healing potion can wrongly mend broken bones, that''s why i properly arranged my bones.


    "Wow! You are a durable one. To think that someone would arrange their broken bones without even wincing in pain." Orion said with slight respect in his voice.


    "Where are Lucy and our servants?" i asked again coldly.


    "Is Lucy the one that with you?" Orion asked.


    "Yes" i answered inly.


    "She is in the dungeon too, and your servants are waiting in the registration room." Orion answered.


    Yawn!


    "How did you manage to break your hand when fighting with illusions?" Orion asked curiously.


    "I punched the wall" i said inly, like it was just a normal thing.


    "What!? Aren''t you a mage?" Orion shocked for a moment and asked.


    "I am a mage that trains his body"


    "You will live a long life it seems. By the way, what is your and the girl''s full name, i need them for registration process." Orion asked and took out a paper.


    "Kayle and Lucy Ceurie."


    "Finally information mages came to the academy after a long time. That''s good, what is your circle progress?"


    "I am no information mage, i specialized in ice magic.


    Anyway, Lucy is low 4th circle, i am high 4th circle."


    "Well, that''s good too. Let''s see your practical test results." Orion murmured to himself.


    "92 points in fighting against monsters that are equivalent to your rank. You will be a good battle mage, there are not so many students that good at fights."


    "I see. So when is Lucying out?"


    "In the dungeon time pass differently than outside. She woulde out less than an hour, so let me be for a moment i wanna sleep." Orion said and closed his eyes.


    Orion slept and I didn''t have anything to do other than wait, so i took out a book from my storage and started to read.


    After about 30 minutes of reading, the dungeon''s door opened. Lucy stepped out of the dungeon and fell t on her face.


    I analyzed Lucy''s condition and found that she used all of her mana reserves, hence she fainted because of mana exhaustion.


    Lucy''s test was over, so it was time to woke Orion up.


    I didn''t try to tease or seduce man, thus i decided to try my skills on Orion.


    I quietly sat down to the side of the Orion, put my head to his shoulders, adjusted my breathing and heartbeats after that closed my eyes.


    I started pretending to sleep.


    I waited like this for a minute or so and made a momentarily high pitched bell noise with illusion magic. I didn''t know any sound magic but illusion magic was enough for this asion.


    Orion woke up, startled. He quickly looked around to find the noise''s location but didn''t find anything other than fainted Lucy and sleeping me.


    Orion stared at my ''sleeping'' face for a while and tried to say something but didn''t.


    "Uhmm..."


    I didn''t see his face but i felt his rising heartbeat and trembling hands.


    ''If he isn''t gay, this means i can very well seduce a man too.'' was my conclusion.


    Orion nudged me few times to woke me up but I didn''t stop pretending and pushed his hand slowly.


    As if convinced that i was sleeping, he brought his hand towards my face and touched the hair that had fallen on my face.


    He felt my hair for a while and inspected it like it was a treasure. My wavy hair was clean, soft, and shiny, which i didn''t know how because i didn''t maintain my hair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Afterward, he started to bring his hand to my lips.


    My idea was simple. When he touches my skin, i will open my eyes immediately and coldly look at him and he would probably be embarrassed.


    But i couldn''t.


    "What are you doing to my brother? You pervert!" Lucy shouted.


    I couldn''t see Orion''s embarrassed face because Lucy literally screamed.


    Lucy was still on the floor looking at Orion with bloodshot eyes. Lucy couldn''t even move her limbs but she screamed to protect her precious brother''s ''purity''.


    When i heard Lucy''s shout, I opened my eyes instantly to catch Orion red-handed but he quickly withdraw his hand.


    I looked around ''cluelessly'' and saw Lucyying on the floor.


    I rushed towards Lucy quickly and checked her body with my hands for injuries. Afterward, i took out a healing potion and shoved it in her mouth when she tried to say something.


    Lucy tried to shake her head but i didn''t let her.


    "Shh, rx. It is just a healing potion, nothing bad." I said with ''concerned'' tone.


    Lucy understood that resisting was futile, so she gave up and drank the potion.


    I picked her in my arm and turned to Orion.


    Orion looking at me with his mouth open in ''O'' shape.


    ''He must be shocked because of my caring action.''


    "What are you looking at like that?" i said coldly.


    "That i-" Orion stuttered and tried to say something but i cut him off.


    "I don''t care, just register us quickly. My sister needs rest."


    "Ah? Okay." Orion said and looked at Lucy''s test result.


    "63 points in fighting, that is good too." Orion muttered quietly.


    "Follow me." Orion said and started to walk.


    I walked after him with Lucy in my arms. She was sleeping, probably from mana exhaustion.


    It is a wonder that she woke up this early, when she newly emptied her mana reserves because if a mage uses all of their mana reserves, they would copse and wouldn''t wake up minimum of 12 hours.


    Anyway, me and Orion walked for about an hour and came into a reception room like ce.


    This ce is filled with teenagers that want to be a student of this academy. The student candidates were separated into 3 lines. Which i didn''t want to enter because waiting would be long.


    "Do we have to enter the line?" I asked.


    "No. They are above average candidates but you are premium student." Orion answered and walked.


    He walked to the corner of the room where a new small line that i didn''t noticed and called out to me.


    "Kayle! Come here." Orion shouted and made some hand gestures.


    I began to walk towards Orion who was in line. While i walked i felt so many gazes on me because this ce was mostly quiet, so when Orion shouted. Almost every student looked at him afterwards they looked at the person that Orion shouted at, in short me.


    I could feel that the gazes on me were shock, admiration, jealousy, lust and even some of them were love.


    I knew that my beauty was neutral one that almost doesn''t differ between gender but i didn''t think that even a guy would look at me with love at first sight.


    Well, i didn''t care about their stares and went to the side of Orion.


    "umm i am sorry." Orion said quietly.


    "For what?" I asked nkly.


    "Because everyone are looking at you because of me." Orion said. He must have thought that i didn''t like attention or their gazes.


    "Cut the crap. I don''t care about their stares." I said harshly.


    "What is this line for?" I asked and gestured to the line where we were waiting.


    "This line is for candidates with great potential."


    "How long will we wait? Lucy needs to rest to recover and i have to buy clothes, i can''t wander around naked above the waist." i said and gestured Lucy with my head.


    "Don''t worry your turn wille minimum of 30 minutes, after that you can let Lucy rest in her room. As for clothes, you don''t have to worry too much. No one would makement about your naked chest because of your good looks." Orion exined slowly.


    "So you are saying if i am handsome/beautiful enough, it won''t cause trouble?" I asked nkly.


    "Probably." Orion thought for a moment and said.


    ''Should i seduce important people with minor actions afterwards and pretend to be dense anime protagonist? It is good idea to be honest but i have think more about this.''


    We waited for about 30 minutes in line. It was my turn so i went to the front receptionist and gave the required information. Orion gave our test results to receptionist. The receptionist made us wait for a while after that they gave our student identification.


    Student identification is bound magical item to students. It is called identification but it has also students'' ss schedules and many more things.

 Chapter 20 Capital Elsiyara

    ?After registration was over, i called out Aria and Katie. They were waiting in corner of the registration room. We went to Lucy''s room and entered it with Lucy''s identification.


    Though calling room would be a lie because this ''room'' has a bedroom, living room, bathroom, kitchen, and alchemy/artifact making room. It was pretty much a house rather than a room.


    Anyway, i found her bedroom and put her bed. After that, i gave some instructions to Katie and got out of Lucy''s room.


    Orion was waiting for me outside of Lucy''s room, for a reason that i didn''t know and didn''t care about.


    "Orion are you free for a few hours?" I asked tly.


    "I am, but why?" Orion asked. He was probably confused because he didn''t think that i would ask him something.


    "It is my first time in the Capital Elsiyara. If you are free, give me a small tour of important ces and in return, i will owe you a favor that you can useter." i said.


    Orion thought for a moment and opened his slowly, hesitantly mouth.


    "Can i use the favor right now?" Orion asked.


    "Say it." I said annoyedly.


    Orion wanted to use his favor without doing his job, so i thought that i had to act annoyed because of it.


    "Please be my friend." Orion said and brought his trembling hand for a handshake.


    "Okay." I said tly and shook his hand.


    "Is that it? You didn''t think for a second." Orion spoke dumbfoundedly.


    "It is just a friendship, nothing drastic." i said disinterestedly.


    "Oh"


    "Close your mouth for a second and give me my tour." i said.


    "Alrighte with me." Orion said and slowly walked.


    Yawn!


    "Master. If you make yourself clothes with illusion magic, you can stroll around morefortably." Aria advised.


    For the past months, Aria observed me and found out that, i had a habit of forgetting or didn''t care about small/unimportant things, and started to remind me of these small things.


    "That''s true." I nodded.


    "Thanks Aria." I said and patted her head. I have grown taller in the past months and right now i am a little bit taller than Aria, so it was quite easy to pat her head.


    I cast basic illusion magic and made myself look like wearing a light gray shirt. White or ck usually attract more attention, that''s why i made gray.


    "Where are we going?" I asked Orion.


    Orion turned towards me.


    "That is a quite good illusion. Anyway, our first stop is clothing store, you can''t go around with illusion. There are hundreds of mages and knights on the streets."


    "Okay." i said.


    ******


    Orion led us to the front of a luxurious clothing store. ording to him, this store has the best quality clothes, thus we entered it.


    I gestured to random staff toe here.


    "What are your prices?" I asked the prices because even though Count gave us money, it would be easily used up if i spend carelessly.


    The staff blushed but managed to speak normally.


    "We have all kinds of clothing and their price ranges are 2 silver to 50 gold."


    I had 30 tinum coin, equivalent to 3000 gold.


    "Aria take this and choose some clothes that would suit me." i said and handed 1 tinum coin.


    Afterward, i brought my mouth to her ear and whispered.


    "Took this too and buy some girly clothes that would draw attention easily." i said and gave her 50 golds.


    Wearing some girly clothes makes my job easier when kidnapping some thugs, that is why i wanted.


    Anyway, Aria bought me some clothes and i wore the one set that Aria choose for me.


    It was a dark gray shirt, dark trousers, and dark robe with golden chains that hung front of it to hold 2 sides of it.


    It was a strangebination, to be honest, but i didn''t have any fashion sense, hence i go with it.


    "Why did you choose only ck color Aria?" i asked.


    "Master''s skin is light, hair color is white and eyes are shiny crystal blue. I thought that darker colors would bnce it." Aria exined monotonously.


    "Is that so? Then did you manage to do it your idea?" i raised a brow and asked.


    "I think I did but i don''t know because master is always looking good." Aria answered.


    "That is true. Anyway let''s go." i nodded and got out of the store.


    Orion was waiting outside, so i nudged him to get his attention.


    "Ah finally i was wai-" Orion started to speak and turned towards me, but he didn''t finish his sentence.


    His eyes widened and his face heated up a little bit.


    "Shit! You are cool! How old are you even?" Orion spoke excitedly. He became a fanboy for a moment but reversed his original personality.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am 14" I said coldly.


    "Fuck!" Orion swore quietly and started to walk in circles.


    "Did i be a pedophile before i knew it? Being gay isn''t that problem but being a pedophile is a heavy sin b-" Orion muttered quietly. His murmurs were too quiet that probably no one other than me heard it.


    I flicked his forehead and cut off his murmurs.


    "Shut up! This is the average reaction to my look but if you try to do anything, i will freeze to death." I said coldly, annoyance apparent in my voice.


    "Really?" Orion said.


    "Yes. Just try to control yourself and led me to the store that sells best alchemy ingredients." i said and waved my hand as if it''s nothing.


    "Yes yes, follow me." Orion said. There was a relief in his voice that i didn''t understand.


    ******


    Orion led us to a shabby looking building.


    ''I said to him best ce but he led us to a shabby looking building. Is this famous cliche ce that sells rare treasures and herbs in a crappy building. Well, i am in a fantasy world, so maybe they considered this normal?''


    We entered the shabby building. It''s inside too shabby as outside.


    "Old maaaan!" Orion shouted.


    There wasn''t any response, thus Orion shouted again.


    "Old man! It''s me, Orion, i brought you new customers."


    After Orion''s shout i heard creaks of old stairs. After a minute an old man, whose one foot in the grave approached us slowly.


    "Why are you shouting brat? I am just old not deaf." the old man shouted.


    "I thought for a moment you became deaf too, old man." Orion said and grinned


    They bickered like this for a while.


    I made habit of inspecting people with my aura to find out their level of strength and the practice of my aura maniption. Thus i tried to inspect this old man like every people that i met with my aura but i couldn''t do it and the old man turned towards me sharply.


    "It is not proper to analyze someone without permission youngdy." The old man said.


    ''Whoops. This old man must be an old monster, it is time to step back and apologize.''


    "It is a habit of mine, i am sorry if i made you angry because of it." I said with an apologetic smile.


    "Threw this habit of yours. If it''s another mage other than me, they would kill you because of it." The old man said and patted my shoulder.


    "I apologize for my mistake as well boy, i mistook you for a youngdy."


    "It is okay, i am used to it. Every elderly person do this mistake because of my looks." I said tly.


    The old man turned towards Orion and spoke:


    "Orion why did youe to my ce?"


    "Kayle was searching ingredients for alchemy, so i led them here old man." Orion said and gestured to me.


    "Is that so? Well, what do you need?" The old man turned towards me and Aria.


    "Aria tell to old man what you need and buy 3 times more than needed." I said to Aria.


    Aria needed some ingredients for her alchemy experiments, that is why i wanted to go to the alchemy shop.


    "Old man do you have any book about alchemy?" i said. It would be good to have extra knowledge about potions and herbs.


    "No. I don''t know anything about alchemy, i am just selling my old loot for young mages." said the old man.


    "Alright, can i search through the ingredients?" i asked.


    "Why?" Old man asked back with suspicion.


    "I have good eyes for magical things." i said and pointed my eyes.


    "Crystal eyes that can inspect magical ingredients? That must be useful to have. Go look around." old man deceived himself without my intervention, thus i started to search around using status lenses.


    Status lenses don''t exin anything, they just give rank to the ingredients and their names. So it was hard to find anything noteworthy.


    Well, i found something. It was a hard, transparent ball as big as a grape. I tried to inspect with status lenses but they couldn''t even find anything my Intuition told me this transparent ball was precious.


    "Old man what''s this ball''s price." i said and gestured to the ball.


    "Give me 25 gold and it is yours." Old man said.


    "Do you know what is it?" I asked.


    "No" Old man said while shaking his head.


    "If you don''t know, how can you want 25 gold for this?" I asked again.


    "You said your eyes were special and you want this ball, so it must be valuable right?" old man said with a grin.


    "I am buying it." I said and handed 25 gold to him.


    While i was searching through the ingredients, Aria bought everything she needs.


    "I wille again old man." i said and got out of the store.

 Chapter 21 Exceptional Students

    ?I got out of the shabby store and turned towards Orion.


    "How strong is the old man and how did you meet him?" I asked Orion.


    The old man easily sensed my aura analysis, which was hard to sense even for 6th circle mages.


    Orion pondered for a moment and said:


    "I don''t know if it is true but the old man said to me that he was 8th circle when he was young."


    "So he isn''t 8th circle right now?" I asked for confirmation.


    "ording to the old man''s story, his 7th and 8th circles were broken apart by an unidentified mana fiend." Orion said disinterestedly. It seemed to me that he didn''t believe the story of the old man.


    "Unidentified you say? Do you know what this mana fiend looks like?" I asked because it is hard to cripple an 8th circle mage, so i thought that i would need this information.


    "Old man said that it''s shapeless like air and uncorporal. It didn''t receive any damage by physical attacks and has huge resistance to magical attacks too."


    The old man must be attacked by one of the abyss creatures. I wasn''t fully sure about this to be honest, but it was highly possible to be attacked by abyss creatures. Because they will descend upon this world fully in a few years.


    Well, i didn''t have any knowledge regarding there being a stray abyss creature that can cripple an 8th circle mage.


    There are many different types of abyss creatures, but every one of them has onemon trait, which is their resistance to magic. Some of them have only 1% resistance, and some of them 90% but fortunately there aren''t any abyss creatures that are immune to magic ording to my knowledge about the novel.


    Anyway, i didn''t have to think any more of this information. Hence i turned my attention to Orion.


    "Orion do you know any good cafe or restaurant, so that we can speak morefortably." i asked because i needed some information about new students and seniors.


    "i know a ce, follow me." Orion said and started to walk slowly.


    Yawn!


    ******


    Orion led us to a luxurious looking cafe and we entered it.


    Orion called a waitress and said something and the waitress led us to a ck door.


    I looked at Orion questioningly, which he said something about ''don''t worry'' and opened the door.


    In the room, there were a bed and a table with candles. Around the table, there were expensive looking 2 chairs that were ced opposite of each other.


    "I said that i wanted some privacy, not a romantic dinner." I said and coldly looked at him.


    "This isn''t my intention, trust me. We can talkfortably in this room without worrying about someone listening because in this room there is voice negation magic." Orion waved his hand in front of his face and said.


    What Orion said was reasonable, thus i went with that.


    "Fair enough, but i am warning you, if you try something stupid you will die painfully."


    "I wouldn''t dare to. I came here a few times because their beds arefortable and their rooms are quiet." Orion said and made a sleeping pose.


    "Is that so? Anyway, Aria order something for me." I said and handed the menu to Aria.


    "Yes master." Aria said, took the menu and went to order something.


    "Why don''t you choose something yourself and just leave it to your servant?" Orion asked curiously.


    "My ice affinity made me cold towards to many things. Thus i usually leave things that i don''t like to Aria." I exined calmly.


    "Average ice mage usually be more cold, strict or disciplined. Then you are a special case because of your monstrously high affinity to ice." Orion said with a thoughtful expression.


    "But is it okay for you to tell me?" Orion asked.


    "Everyone can easily find out this if they watch me for 2 days but if someone tries to hurt me through Aria because of your slip of tongue, i will kill you ." i said coldly and poked him with my aura.


    "Yes!" Orion said loudly and nodded his head several times because of unknown fear.


    We didn''t speak anymore and waited for the food.


    After a while, Aria came and brought the foods.


    "Ariae here." i said and patted my left thigh.


    "Master, can you just make chair with ice?"


    "It isn''t proper to cast magic in a restaurant. So no,e here." I said and patted my left thigh again.


    Aria came and sat on my thigh like a child that sits on his father''s thigh.


    Orion looked at us weirdly and made Aria more embarrassed than usual.


    "Orion." i called Orion but Orion didn''t say anything and was just looking at us.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Orion!" I called louder but didn''t get his attention.


    "ORION!" I practically shouted with a harsh tone.


    "What?" Orion woke up from his dazed state.


    "Can you tell me about new exceptional students?"


    "I can tell but can i ask something first?" Orion asked hesitantly.


    "Go on." I said calmly because i knew what would his question be.


    "What is your rtionship with Aria." Orion said quickly.


    "Why are you asking something idiotic? She is my maid and i am her master." i said calmly as if what i said was the most obvious thing.


    "Then why is she sitting on you?" Orion asked again.


    "Aria feed me when i am not speaking." I turned my face to Aria''s and said


    "That is the reason." I turned my face back to Orion and said.


    Orion sighed with annoyance.


    Sigh!


    "Anyway there are 4 exceptional students in first years and one of them is you." Orion said and pointed at me dramatically. Maybe he wanted to make a dramatic scene.


    Orion coughed fakely.


    Ahem!


    "First one is Duke Ashtorn''s only daughter Alicia Ashtorn. She is a low 5th circle mage with Superior grade Fire, Grand grade Magma and Grand grade Light affinity. These are the only known affinities of Alicia." Orion exined slowly.


    I gulped the food in my mouth and talked.


    "Tell me their looks and personalities, so that i won''t identally disrespect them."


    "Okay. Alicia has red hair, red eyes and fiery personality. She loves to burn someone or something." Orion said.


    ''ording to the novel Alicia will be a powerhouse that will help Hywel in the future when abyss creatures attacked. Should i seduce her? Nah i just have to threaten her to sign a contract.''


    "Second one is Marques Valorin''s 3rd child Gn Valorin. He has blue hair and red eyes. He is bipr with a calm and destructive personality. He is a high 4th circle mage with Superior grade Fire and Water, Medium grade Poison, and Low grade Wind affinities." Orion exined.


    ''I don''t remember anything of Gn. He must be either worthless or he died before the apocalypse but he seems quite valuable as he has 2 superior grade affinity.''


    "Third one is Duke Sunwillow''s first daughter Flora Sunwillow. She has ck hair and ck eyes. She is a quiet one with a creepy smile, so usually, no one goes to her side. She is high 4th circle mage with Superior grade Darkness, Grand grade Shadow and Space, and Medium grade Curse affinities." Orion exined slowly.


    ''In the novel, Flora Sunwillow was viin that dies before the apocalypse. So if i take her to my side, she can be useful. Letting her die would be a waste. She is just an edgy child, so with some education, she will be an excellent mage.''


    "Thanks for the information but can you tell me about exceptional senior students?" I asked calmly.


    "Sure." Orion agreed pretty quickly and started to tell me some students.


    "In the third years we have Duke Ashtorn''s adopted son, Hywel Ashtorn." Orion said.


    Last few minutes Orion told me some students that worthless but it was finally Hywel''s time. I didn''t even remember all of the affinities of Hywel.


    "Hywel Ashtorn has gray hair, gray eyes. His personality is surprisingly normal, as if his affinity didn''t affect his personality at all.


    Anyway he is high 5th circle mage with Superior grade Soul, Light and Spirit, Grand Grade Water and Earth, High grade Time and Medium grade Luck affinities." Orion said.


    ''It is as i remembered. He is overpowered as hell.''


    "Is he strong?" i asked.


    "Yes. He even bested a 5th year in duel. Though 5th year''s mana was restricted to Hywel''s level." Orion said.


    ''It is good. I wanted to confirm Hywel''s strength, even if it''s in talk. Because i thought that if i am transmigrated in this body, why couldn''t someone weak or coward transmigrate in Hywel''s body.''


    "Alright, this much information is enough. Thank you for your help." I said to Orion.


    "Thanks, Aria for your help too but it''s time to get up." I said to Aria and gestured for her to get up from my thigh.


    Aria got up with a little bit of disappointment.


    "Shall we go back? I got everything i needed." I said to Orion and got up.


    "Sure." Orion agreed and we went back to the academy.

 Chapter 22 It Is Inappropriate You Know

    ?I was sitting on my bed while caressing Aria''s head who was lying on myp. It wasn''t anything unusual, whenever i wanted to talk with Aria alone, i wouldy her on myp.


    Every student''s rooms have extra room for their servant, which is why Aria staying in my room.


    "Aria, in your opinion what should i do, while in the academy?" i asked Aria with a calm tone.


    I didn''t have anything to do other than befriend Hywel, so i asked Aria because Aria became my something like an advisor for thest months.


    "What does master wants?" Aria asked back monotonously. Strangely Aria liked to find strange/ridiculous ideas for me, so i left the job for finding ideas for her.


    "Having some fun wouldn''t be bad but it is simply impossible for me. Thus what i want is a less boring life than right now." I said.


    "Master liked to do experiments, maybe master can do a secret base for experiment?" Aria suggested.


    "I will already do that, but it just distracts me from boredom not lessen it." I said.


    "Embarrassing people? Master said that master felt amusement by the embarrassment of girls, maybe normal people would help too, instead of just girls." Aria suggested monotonously.


    Even though she bes jealous when i tease other women, she suggests me tease more people. What a dedicated maid.


    "I can do that anytime, give me ridiculous ideas, not normal one." I said.


    "Torture? Master didn''t torment someone for the sake of torment, just for experiments." Aria suggested.


    "No, i can''t do that." I declined.


    I shouldn''t torture someone if i will lift my curse, but i started to have second thoughts about lifting my cursepletely. What if i lift my curse partially so that i would feel most of the emotions except feeling any guilt or disgust?


    "Deceiving and scamming good people? Some people like to do that, maybe master too will like it." Aria suggested.


    "Well, i can try it." I agreed.


    "I heard that some thieves steal because they like the thrill of danger." Aria suggested once more.


    "Being a thief is risky but i can try this too."


    "Acting like a messiah or God''s chosen? It would be ridiculous for master to look like a benevolent person, so maybe it would work." Aria gave me the most ridiculous idea, but i found some potential in this.


    [Goddes of Ice and Moons Ilelia] is a Goddes that holds the authority of Ice, while I had Superior grade Ice and Grand grade Revtion affinity. Revtion affinity can be used formunication with Gods and Devils, so if i act like chosen of Goddes Ilelia, it would probably work.


    "Why? As far as i know, i am a benevolent person that cleared the trash from slums. So why i am not a benevolent person, my dear~ Aria?" I said and brought my face to hers.


    "No, the master isn''t benevolent." Aria blushed slightly and pushed me back to my original position.


    "Well then, what if i do all of them except torture?" I asked.


    "If master wants it, i will help with my best of abilities." Aria said.


    "We can do these things slowly. We have about 4 to 7 years." I said calmly.


    "Anyway get up, it is time to sleep. I am sleepy." I gestured to Aria.


    Aria got up and turned toward her room.


    "Where are you going? Come here and hug your master like usual." I said and patted my side.


    Sleeping with Aria was afortable experience, hence i continued to do it. Nothing indecent, just sleeping.


    Aria came to my side and we slept like usual.


    ******


    "Brother, do you know what will we have to do in sses?" Lucy asked me.


    "I don''t know too but all we have to do is follow the professors'' or mages'' instructions." I said.


    "Walk faster or else we will bete for the entrance ceremony. I heard they give punishment to the students that camete." I said and walked a little bit faster.


    I came to this academy 4 days ago and today is the academy''s entrance ceremony. I strolled around the academy, chatted with mobs, listened to rumors, andpared the information that i got with the novel to makeparison. Everything was same, no more additional transmigrator or reincarnator.


    Anyway, me and Lucy walked and came to the ce the entrance ceremony was to be hold. I scanned every student to find a promising student.


    I found a student sitting alone in the corner, Flora Sunwillow. There weren''t any students around her, so i went to her side slowly. She looked at me with a creepy grin but i still sat down to her side.


    >> She looks dangerous brother. Is it okay to sit by her side? We won''t die by a curse, right? << Lucy said with a trembling voice.


    (Telepathic conversation will be >> shown like this << in future chapters.)


    >> Don''t be scared because of some aura and even if someone tries to attack you, i will protect you. Soe and sit by my side. << I said calmly.


    Lucy rxed a little bit and sat by my side.


    "Brother which sses will you choose?" Lucy asked.


    "Why are you asking?" I asked back tly.


    "Because i will choose the same as brother." Lucy answered.


    "Choose your sses for yourself not because you want to be same sses as me Lucy." I started my act of ''the brother that worried for his irresponsible sister''.


    "Brother don''t start your nagging, just tell me." Lucy said and pouted.


    "Whatever you say. I will take; Basic Meditation, Rune Deciphering, Chants and Chanting, Chantless magic, Artifact making, Alchemy, Magical technology, Fundamentals of Mana and Magic, Magical research and Practical use of Magic." I looked towards Lucy and grinned.


    "Brother isn''t this too much?" Lucy''s mouth became an ''O'' shape from shock and said.


    "Nope, these sses will surely help me." I said.


    "Hush Headmaster came." i said with a whisper and pointed to the headmaster who was started his 90 minutes long speech.


    ******


    "Finally, i thought i was gonna die from boredom, brother." Lucy said and stretched her limbs.


    "It was much more boring than i expected. Anyway, let''s stroll around for a while."


    There weren''t any sses today just an entrance ceremony, so i thought that it is a good idea to stroll around and be friends with someone with high potential.


    We got out but i bumped someone. I stood straight but the someone that i bumped fell down to his butt.


    I brought my hand to help him, he took my hand and got up.


    He was about 185cm in height and around 18 of age. He was a handsome man with gray hair and gray eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I apologize, i didn''t think that someone was waiting in front of the door." I apologized coldly.


    "I apologize, it was my fault waiting in front of the door." He said and brought his hand for a handshake.


    "I am Kayle Ceurie, first year." I said and shook his hand.


    His eyes focused on something, and i felt a tingling sensation somewhere in my head, probably my aura core.


    "It is inappropriate to look at someone''s soul without permission you know? If someone other than you looked i would kill them but i wouldn''t kill my childhood friend right?" I said coldly but there was some warmth in my voice.


    He was shocked because i knew his power and started to speak quickly but i cut him off.


    "How d-"


    "You don''t need to know. Can you introduce yourself to my sister, she is dying from curiosity." I said and turned towards Lucy who was curiously looking at us.


    Lucy''s highest affinity is Information affinity and this makes her more curious about her interests. Lucy''s interest in me probably the highest and this makes her curious about my everything.


    Hywel was shocked but he quickly introduced himself.


    "I am Hywel Ashtorn, 3rd year. I was friends with Kayle when we were orphans."


    "Can you tell me my brother''s childhood?" Lucy asked with sparkling eyes.


    "Sure i will tell you someday." Hywel skillfully evaded from Lucy''s questioning.


    "Brother said that you looked at his soul, is it true?" Lucy asked one more time.


    "Hush! be quiet. No one knows apart from my father." Hywel looked around and whispered.


    "How did you know this?" Hywel looked at me and said with a serious tone.


    "I didn''t know fully, but when you focused on something, i sensed someone pried my soul." I said coldly and shrugged my shoulder.


    "It is your fault to look at my soul, if not i wouldn''t know." I said.


    "So it is my fault huh? Well, it can''t be helped." Hywel said and sighed.


    Sigh...


    "Did you like my soul? Once i tried to see the soul but i couldn''t do it. So i am curious about it." I asked because i am thinking of analyzing his eyes.


    "It ispletely normal for you to fail to see a soul. Souls are intangible lumps of energy. As for your soul, it is a unique one among souls that i saw." Hywel said knowingly.


    "Anyway, Kayle i need to go, my friend is waiting for me. Let''s talk again sometime." Hywel said.


    "Sure. Let''s do that." I said.


    Hywel walked away in hurry and i activated my status lenses.


    ======


    Name: Hywel Ashtorn


    Race: Human???


    Rank/Stage: B+


    Talent:???


    Potential:???


    Strength: E+


    Agility: E+


    Dexterity: E¨C


    Constitution: E+


    Stamina: D+


    Charm:???


    Mana quality: B+


    Mana quantity: B


    Mana control: B+


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    Eyes of Soul: S+


    Authority of ??? : ???


    ===Compatibilities===


    90% Soul


    83% Light


    81% Spirit


    75% Water


    75% Earth


    53% Time


    38% ???


    ======


    His mana quality and quantity are good but he didn''t train his body hard enough. Well in the novel he started to train his body when his adopted father died.


    Status lenses didn''t trante ''Luck'' affinity and there''s the mystery of authority that didn''t exin in the novel. Well, he can''t use authority with his fragile body, so there is nothing to worry about.


    "Anyway let''s go stroll around Lucy." i said and walked away with Lucy.

 Chapter 23 First Day Of Academy

    ?Me and Lucy stepped inside our ss and took the side seat of the creepy Flora girl, because this girl''s side was always empty.


    Our ss was elite ss, which is 1-S, filled with students with high potential.


    This academy doesn''t focus on raising battle mages because they don''t care much aboutbat abilities and experiences. Because there wasn''t any war in thest 450 years. There wasn''t any war because there was no need to.


    In this world, there are only 3 kingdom or empire and all of them aren''t interested in other kingdoms. Elf''s kingdom where only elves live, the human kingdom where only humans live and mana races unity are where every mana races lives, though there are few exceptions, so it isn''t absolute.


    While i was thinking about kingdoms, Professor came in.


    "Silence." He said calmly and all students stopped speaking.


    "I am William Bramford, 7th circle water specialised mage." He said calmly. He looked like a middle aged man in his early thirties, he has ck hair with blue eyes.


    "I will be responsible for teaching to you all history of magic development but before that choose your extra courses." He said and spoke 1 word runenguage.


    When he said the word, water appeared in front of him and it quickly moved to the students and disappeared in a blink. Papers appeared in front of the students.


    I took the paper and found out that it was dry as if it wasn''t carried by water.


    ''Is this the power of the 7th circle mage or is this professor William''s control over his magic?'' I wasn''t curious about his power but i needed to know the capabilities of the circles, magic, and mana of this world fully.


    Anyway i selected my courses. With that, i had 15 courses, 5 of thempulsory and the rest of them notpulsory. Compulsory ones are the history of magic development, pure mana maniption, traits of mana fiends, meaning of runes, and magic practice.


    Professor took the paper with the same magic trick, started his 90 minutes long boring history ss and i endured the boredom of listening to useless history.


    **********


    After torturous 90 minutes of history ss, i was free.


    "Kukuku..."


    I heard a small creepy giggle from my side. I turned towards to voice and said with a cold tone:


    "Why are youughing?"


    Creepy girl, Flora looked at me with a strange grin and brought her trembling pale hand for a handshake.


    "Kuku... It is nothing, We didn''t even exchange our names right? I am Flora Sunwillow, Let''s be friends from now on." She said with firstly bizarre tone but fixed her tone in the middle of the sentence.


    "Kayle Ceurie." I said coldly and shook her hand lightly.


    "Don''t be cold Kayle." Flora said and pouted.


    "It can''t be helped because of my affinity." I exined tly and smiled.


    "Is that so, but i was sure th-" Flora''s sentence was cut in the middle by Lucy.


    "Brothere on, we will bete." Lucy''s said quickly and started to pull me away from Flora.


    "Let''s talk about itter." I said while i was dragged away by Lucy.


    Lucy dragged me to a dark ce without any human. Normally i wouldn''t allow her to drag me away but she seemed desperate for a reason i didn''t know, so i let myself to dragged away.


    Lucy pushed me to the wall and looked into my eyes.


    "Brother, why did you get close to that whor- girl?" Lucy asked emotionlessly and held my head, lowering my face to her.


    ''I didn''t know she was this possessive, is she normally like this, or is this my influence on her? Or is she became like this when she made a contract with Yarin? That is not good, nearly all of my ns are using my beauty and seduce the target. If she is this possessive of me, i can''t seduce my targets.''


    "I didn''t get close to that girl, my dear Lucy. What are you talking about?" I asked with confusion.


    Lucy further lowered my head to hers and got close to my ear.


    "Why are you lying to me brother? I saw that you held her hand and spoke to her less coldly than usual." Lucy said coldly. She started to caress my hair slowly.


    "You are true my dear, i got close to her." I said calmly.


    "Why did you do it brother?" Lucy whispered coldly and let out a breath in my ear.


    ''I didn''t think Lucy was a possessive yandere. If i don''t answer properly, she won''t leave me alone while i carry my ns. What should i say? Should i say something like ''you are the only one for me'' or just feign ignorance.'' This thought processsted only a second in my head.


    "Humans are emotional creatures my dear, so i thought that getting closer to Flora, who was a lonely girl for a long time because of her creepy expression which in time made her starving for friendship would be beneficial to us." I exined calmly as if i was a teacher and Lucy was my pupil.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucy who heard me, slowly crept her hands on my body.


    "In short brother, is just wants to use that girl''s talents and connections, not her body?" Lucy asked for confirmation.


    "Indeed my dear." I nodded my head slowly.


    "Am i not enough for brother? Brother shouldn''t need someone else other than his sister. Should i kill her?" Lucy whispered to herself and slowly wrapped her arms around my waist.


    ''She is insecure because of some random creepy girl. Should i let her join my ns so that she would see how i treat her differently, more sincerely than some random persons?''


    I too wrapped my arms around her.


    "My dear you don''t have to kill some random humans that i don''t care about with my heart, i will only act like care about them. I only care about you and i will only care about you, so don''t worry about some small things." I said calmly and kissed the crown of her head.


    Lucy rxed considerably and tightened her hug.


    "Is it necessary brother? Lucy asked quietly.


    ''She understood my intentions it seems.''


    "It is not my dear, but it will make our life easier and i want you to live afortable life without worrying about politics or something like that." I said and caressed her hair.


    "In that case, i won''t do anything but if you get closer to some girl more than necessary, i don''t know if i can hold myself brother." Lucy said quietly.


    "If you think that you can''t hold back yourself anymore,e to my side i will try to help." I said apologetically.


    "I can''t do that brother. These days my head is messed up if i came to brother, i may do something bad to brother." Lucy said with a trembling voice.


    "I wouldn''t mind, even if you kill or torture me." I said calmly.


    Just a few minutes ago i was telling her that i will use someone, that is why right now i was acting like a selfless brother.


    "Value your life more brother!" Lucy looked at me and said loudly.


    "I wouldn''t try to kill brother but do other things." Lucy murmured slowly.


    "I value my life dearly my dear you don''t have to worry, just i wouldn''t mind if ites from your hands." I said.


    ''From my understanding, if Lucy couldn''t hold her back, she will try to devour my body. Well, she can''t do that i am stronger than her both physically and magically.''


    I led Lucy to her room andid her down on her bed. It was too early for Lucy to sleep but she was mentally tired so she slept pretty easily.


    After that, i went to the living room.


    "Yarin!" I called out to Yarin.


    Yarin appeared from the shadows instantly and looked at me.


    "Lucy is more corrupt than you said. What is the reason?" I asked with a cold, authoritative tone.


    Yarin didn''t show any particr expression to my cold tone and said.


    "Nope. She was a little less like this before the contract, the contract just made her more obsessive."


    "It is impossible. We made the contract when Lucy was 12 years old, how can she be possessive of me when she was little." i said and shook my head.


    "It is obviously your fault. You must have thought that giving her affection was okay but i could tell that she was broken even before the contracts. When you gave her affection that she yearned for a long time, she must have obsessed with you." Yarin concluded.


    "How do you know?" i asked because she couldn''t know Lucy''s circumstances.


    "I understood this when i talked with her first time. We darkling are mad, broken, and bizarre creatures, thus we are sensitive to this kind of thing." Yarin said.


    "Tell me if i get closer to this kind of person that i could use." I said.


    After saying this i got out of Lucy''s room and waited until night.


    When night came i went to one of the sparring rooms of the academy and entered it.


    In the middle of the room, i saw a girl with ck hair and ck eyes.


    "Atst youe, Kayle! Kukuku..."

 Chapter 24 Kiss Me

    ?I have a special condition from my birth, it is to feel every falsehood/fake. At first i didn''t understand this feelings or Intuition because i lived in good, loving family. But when i reached the age that i needed meet nobles regrly, i understood this strange feeling.


    After learning this feelings meaning, i became depressed and little bit mad.


    Yes i could tell that i went little bit mad and would be mad fully in some time.


    I wanted to feel genuine feelings, not false ones. I would be more than d that even if it''s someone genuinely wants to rip me if they shows this to me without hiding in the smiling face.


    I felt many types of falsehood in my 15 years of life but i didn''t felt this amount of falsehood from 1 person.


    From the distance i could see that he was pretty handsome boy that cares about his sister.


    But i felt that his every action were calcted and false, they weren''t truth or sincere.


    He smiles softly even his eyes can be seen smiling with joy but all of them were fake.


    How is it possible to act like this to this degree, i didn''t know and didn''t wanted know. I didn''t wanted to involved with this person because he was nothing short of monster.


    ************


    I didn''t involved with him but he himself came and sat my side in the entrance ceremony. I looked at him with my signature grin but couldn''t get any reaction.


    I looked at his face to discern any fault of acting but i couldn''t. I got distracted because of his face. I couldn''t tell if he is too handsome or too beautiful, if i didn''t know he is male i would think him some sort of being that transcendent the gender concept.


    I listened their conversation while i stared his face. Before i knew it, i was staring at his face whole ceremony and didn''t even noticed that entrance ceremony ended.


    He got up from his seat and went his way to door. He opened it and bumped the famous Hywel Ashtorn. He helped him and they started to talked.


    I secretly listened their conversations because  i got curious about this boy, Kayle, which was his name that i learned when he introduced himself.


    For the first time i saw what Kayle said was truth and it was about killing the Hywel Ashtorn. I shocked for a second because famous student Hywel Ashtorn can see souls which he himselffirmed it and Kayle detected this with ease and threatened to kill Hywel Ashtorn the Duke''s adopted son.


    Before i knew it my curiosity on Kayle became interest and started to make ns in my mind  to talk with him.


    ************


    Today first day of sses, thus i went to my ssroom and choosed a seat.


    Because of my creepy grin and expressions, no one usuallyes near me, so i waited for professor.


    While i was waiting Kayle came with his sister and sat my side.


    I didn''t know why he sat my side for 2 times but i didn''t cared too much. I opened my mouth to start conversations, professor came in and distributed the paper for nonpulsory courses.


    I choosed the courses that Kayle said to his sister when in entrance ceremony. I was little bit mad but i didn''t thought that my interest in Kayle made me idiot enough topletely ignore my future and choose the same courses as Kayle. Although the course i choose were good subjects but i didn''t wanted them.


    After ss ss ended and Kayle was about to got up. I needed to get his attention before he went away, so i giggled.


    "Kukuku..."


    My giggle was creepy like this even before i became little mad, so everyone who heard it thought that it was because of my affinity.


    "Why are youughing?" Kayle turned towards to me and said coldy. Even this action of his was fake and this made me excited.


    "Kuku... It is nothing, We didn''t even exchanged our names right? I am Flora Sunwillow, lets be friends from now on." While i was saying this my voice got bad from excitement and brought my shaking hand for handshake.


    "Kayle Ceurie." He said coldly and shook my hand with his strong, firm hand. I could tell that he trained his muscles and with his strength he could kill me with 1 punch because of my low physical strength.


    When he shook my hand i felt something familiar in him, something dark, vile and disgusting. Element of Curse. I didn''t practiced too much curse magic because everyone considers this element bad. While i didn''t practiced too much, i knew one or two things. So i easily recognized that he was cursed and it was pretty powerful curse at that.


    I quickly controlled my raging excitement and expression.


    "Don''t be cold Kayle." I said sweetly and pouted. I was called beautiful many times before i went little mad, so i thought that i would get a reaction from him.


    "It can''t be helped because of my affinity." Kayle said tly and smiled. His smile was too beautiful, if i didn''t knew his smile was fake i would fall for him.


    I decided it was time to tell him that i knew that he was acting, i wanted to see his expression.


    "Is that so, but i was sure th-" While i was speaking Kayle''s sister cut me off.


    "Brothere on, we will bete." His sister said quickly and started pull him.


    "Let''s talk about itter." he said to me coldly and dragged away.


    While he was dragged away i felt pain in my hand which was on the table.


    I looked at my hand it was pricked with ice needle and when i looled at my hand i saw that on my table, there was a message made from ice. It was finely written or made so it was easy to read.


    I got curious how did he write/made this with ease or without chant but that didn''t important right now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Today 11p.m, sparring room no:23] message was clear.


    I waited at my room until the time and went to sparring room. This rooms are open anytime and it has voice negation magic, which makes good ce to talk or good ce to murder.


    I waited about 15 minutes in the room and door opened.


    "Atst youe Kayle! Kukuku..." I said loudly, before i knew it, i was giggling because of excitement.


    Kayle looked at me for a second and looked at time.


    "I came on time." He said coldly. He was right, i forgot that i came early because of excitement.


    Kayle walked front of me and made chairs from ice.


    He sat one of them and gestured me to sit other one.


    "I am good, thanks." I refused politely. I was scared to sit a chair that Kayle made himself.


    "Sit." Kayle said coldly.


    "If you don''t speak normally without acting, i won''t." I said with calm tone but inwardly i was scared and excited.


    "So it was true that you knew. How did you find out?" He asked coldly.


    "I will tell you if you just act like yourself." I said.


    I was too much curious about this handsome boy''s normal tone and expression.


    Kayle closed his eyes for few seconds and abruptly opened them.


    His eyes that previously cold were reced to bored and indifferent and i could tell that this was his true/normal eyes without acting.


    "Are you happy now?" Kayle said emotionlessly.


    His tone wasn''t cold. There wasn''t any emotion on his tone other than slightly boredom.


    "If you won''t speak, i will kill you." Kayle said emotionlessly.


    I got scared and started to shiver because of it. What he said was true he would kill me if i won''t speak.


    "I felt it!" I practically shouted.


    Kayle pulled his hand to back and i pulled towards him. I didn''t even understand what happened but i didn''t tried to anything either because of fright.


    I fell to the floor and Kayle came ro my side slowly. He crouched to my side, turned me over and got top of me. He took my two wrist and hold them over my head. I tried to escape but he was much stronger than me.


    I was scared and strangely excited for a moment that i thought that he will r*pe me, which i didn''t understand for a bit.


    "What did you feel it?" He whispered to my ear.


    "I feel every falsehood and what everything you did was fake!" I shouted. I got more excited because of his looks and this made me scared.


    ''Did i became mad throughly?''


    "What else you know about it?" Kayle whispered slowly and kissed my neck.


    ''Shit shit shit! He will make me his ve, if this is continues.'' was my thoughts, so i quickly answered his question because wanted to escape as fast as possible.


    "You are cursed!"


    "So you know this too. Won''t you help me with this curse?" Kayle asked slowly.


    "I can''t, it is too strong for me!" I denied immediately.


    "If you want i can help you to make you stronger enough to lift it. Even if you don''t want it i won''t kill you." Kayle said with smile and kissed me between my cheek and lips.


    ''Shit! He will kill me if i don''t want it. Fuck it! His kisses feels good, if i will be his ve i will get something from him.''


    "I ept but i have conditions." I said.


    "Sure tell me, if its nothing drastic i will do it." Kayle said calmly. What he said was true, so i said my demands immediately.


    "You won''t harm me directly or indirectly, will treat me good, will be my friend and kiss me from time to time!" I shouted. I was practically burning with shame of because asking for kisses from someone.


    "Well you got yourself a deal." He said and got up from me.


    I was sure that i was scammed but i couldn''t do anything other than.

 Chapter 25 Equivalent Exchange

    ?I woke up at 6.am, washed my face, brushed my teeth and ate breakfast that Aria prepared.


    Afterwards i ordered Aria to find me a house with big basement which was located in deste street or neighborhood close to academy.


    Although finding a deste street close academy is close to impossible, i knew there''s a ce like the what i wanted. Though i didn''t knew it''s exact location, but i knew it''s range, it''s 3 hours long distance to the academy.


    I was searching a ce to make ce for my experiments and i remembered that there was a third rate viin that living in a ce that i was searching. This house has long distance to the academy and if i don''t attended to sses with good excuse, i would be expelled.


    Fortunately my space affinity has risen to Grand grade. So if i use more than half of my mana, i can teleport there with ease.


    I took out my second storage artifact, which was in bag shape and poured all of its contents to floor.


    For thest months i extracted hundreds of mana crystal from thugs and stored them without absorbing them. I thought that registering academy with 5th circle power would attract attention more than my beauty, which i decided that it would be bad for me in long run.


    Anyway i absorbed this hundreds of mana crystals in a hour, it didn''t took long because most of the mana crystals were low rank. Though quantity is some sort of quality itself.


    I felt my mana quality became [B¨C] and quantity became [C+]. I thought that quantity too would breakthrough to [B¨C], it seems that i excepted too much from low rank crystals.


    I went exercise room of the academy, which was empty because no one uses it.


    Anyway i n to improve my physical stats to [A¨C] rank before i became 18 year old. I am rushing because ording to my estimation, my muscles will bepletely transform at 18 and if my muscles are strong before transformation, they will be more stronger when fully transformed.


    After about 2 hours of exercising, i took a bath, wore clothes that Aria choosed and went to Lucy''s room.


    I knocked the door, after a few secondster Katie confirmed my identity and opened the door.


    "Where''s Lucy?" I asked.


    Katie pointed at Lucy''s bedroom.


    "Is she still sleeping?" I asked.


    Katie shook her head.


    I entered her room without knocking the door and saw Lucy while she was changing her clothes. Well she too saw me, she blushed in an instand and opened her mouth but i was quicker, i stepped back and closed the door before she scream.


    ''Am i some sort of cliche anime protagonist?'' i thought but quickly threw this thought process out of my mind.


    I didn''t have any time to think useless thoughts.


    I needed to make myself blush, because i wanted my image in Lucy''s mind is cold teenager not some sort of rock. If i don''t blush, i will appeared like cold monster that didn''t feel anything even front of semi-nude girl and this will probably make her scared of me or will feel insecure of her body which will make her more possessive of me.


    Well i couldn''t blush with natural means, thus i manipted my blood with blood magic and tried make my face red.


    My face became red like i wanted but i injured myself badly because of my inexperience of manipting my own blood, which made me cough some blood but i gulped it and quickly drank water to erase the evidence.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that Lucy was changing, Katie?" I asked to Katie.


    Katie made ''i didn''t knew too'' gesture.


    "Is that so? It is not believable thing but anyway." I said and gestured her to get out.


    When she got out of my side, i took healing potion, drank it and my injury healed in seconds.


    After a minute or soter Lucy stuck out her head from corner and looked at me. I looked at her too and bowed my head slightly because of ''embarrassment''.


    "I am sorry Lucy, it was my fault to enter without knocking the door." I apologized with slightly embarrassed tone.


    She came towards me slowly and sat to my side.


    "I ept your apology but i have 1 condition." Lucy said and smiled.


    ''She must have liked to see me ''embarrassed''.


    "Thank you. Ask me anything, i will do it, if it''s possible." I said with relieved tone.


    "Umm brother i will say but don''t think me like pervert." Lucy said with strange tone.


    ''She wouldn''t cross the line right?'' i asked to myself.


    "I won''t. If its something drastic, i just wouldn''t do it but you can be at ease i won''t judge you." I said calmy and smiled reassuringly.


    "Let me see your body." Lucy whispered with red face.


    "Why?" I asked with slightly embarrassed tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t get me wrong! It is just equalevent exchange, every mages do this. You saw my body so in exchange i have to see your body." Lucy said loudly with serious expression but i knew that she was burning with shame.


    ''It isn''t hard or drastic request so fulfilling is okay, i think.''


    "If my dear sister wants to see my body, no, if you want equivalent exchange, i can''t deny it. But you can seeter we have sses." I said with grin.


    "You got it wrong brother!" Lucy shouted while punching my shoulder slowly.


    Afterwards we went to our ssroom and after our first lesson, which waspulsory lecture, we separated to our nonpulsory lectures.


    Well i saw Flora, my new ve/pet, when i entered the ssroom. So i sat her side and put my arm to her shoulder.


    "Why did you choose basic meditation course that almost no one chooses?" I asked to her calmy.


    No one chooses this ss because it is not useful. So i thought that Flora choose this course with important purpose or something like that. I choosed this course because i needed some references of different meditation techniques.


    Flora looked at me with her signature grin.


    "Why? Are you curious?" Flora said.


    "No, not really." I shook my head.


    "Anyway, can you lift curses partially instead of fully?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. No one tried to lift the curse partially instead of full." Flora answered without looking at me.


    I grabbed her chin and turned her face to mine.


    "Aren''t you useless?" I said with serious tone.


    "No, i am not. What you asked isn''t searched topic but i can try this when i got stronger." Flora said this and turned her eyes away from me.


    "Well if you can lift my curse fully, can you recast it partially?" I asked.


    "What!? I can try but i thought that you wanted to lift your curse." Flora bewildered.


    "Well i am thinking to lift my curse but on the one part is useful to me, so i am thinking of leaving the curse''s one part while lifting the rest of them." I exined slowly.


    "There isn''t useful curse. You are just mad. Kukuku... " Flora said and giggled.


    I casted illusion magic around us, so that when someone look at us, all they will see just sitting students nkly.


    "I am not, dear Flora, but in the end you will be mad for me." I said and kissed her neck sensually.


    Seducing my subordinates or ves usually more beneficial than not, because someone in love would do almost anything for their love. I am seducing them, so that in the long run they would do beneficial things for me with their free will. Though contract is necessary for safety measures.


    Flora trembled for a moment and quickly closed her mouth with her hand and pushed me away with other hand.


    "What are you doing Kayle!" She whispered and looked around.


    "I am fulfilling my part of contract." I said.


    "What if someone sees it?" Flora asked.


    I looked around. Well in the ss there were only 5 students, except me and Flora and professor didn''t evene yet.


    "I casted Illusion magic and they can''t see through it except professor who isn''te yet." I said pulled her neck to my face.


    "If you don''t want it, i can stop." I said and let out a breath on her neck.


    "You demon bastard!" Flora said sharply.


    "Why are you resisting? You yourself asked this yesterday. Or else did you regret it when you recovered your head?" I asked calmly.


    "Yes i did, so what?" Flora said.


    "It is toote you know. We signed the contract, resistance is futile. Just rx and enjoy yourself." I whispered as if i was some sort of devil.


    Flora pushed me away again and pointed the door that professoring through.


    "Stay still for a moment. Look professor came." Flora said with heavy breath.


    Well Flora can''t resist to me for a long time, maybe few days. So i leave her be, there wasn''t any need to push her more.

 Chapter 26 Stereotype Necromancer House

    ?In front of of me a dark colored house that looked like haunted house. It''s window were broken, walls were stained with dark red substance that i assumed was dried blood and there were gravestones in the backyard of the house.


    "Is this the house that you find it?" I asked to Aria, who was behind me.


    "Yes master." Aria said.


    Aria found this house in 2 days, which was pretty fast to be honest. I thought she would find it in a month or so.


    "Good work." I said and patted Aria''s head slowly.


    She must worked hard to find this house quickly and expected some sort of praise or reward, so i gave her what she wanted.


    Even though her expression didn''t changed i knew that she was happy and if a pet/servant/ve is happy they would work harder  than normal, which is more beneficial for me.


    I looked at house once again. I didn''t remembered the this house''s details or the viin that lives in basement.


    Viin was 3rd rate viin that Hywel encountered randomly. Viin specialized in necromancy and he was maximum 5th circle from what i remembered.


    ''This is too cliche, why is every necromancer lives in a shabby haunted houses filled with walking corpses, skeletons and banshees.''


    My thought this was author was just warming the readers to the dark atmosphere which is to ready them to to Hywel''s loved one''s deaths which will happen in apocalypse arc, or else why would Hywel encounters to random shut-in necromancer.


    Right now this world isn''t filled with tragedy but novel''s prominent tags were dark and tragedy, so i considered this highly possible.


    "Do you know what is inside?" I asked to Aria.


    "I don''t know master. I didn''t look inside, it felt dangerous." Aria answered.


    "It is normal for you to feel the dangerous aura of the house. This house is filled with undeath which means we have a necromancer to deal with." I said.


    "How do you know this master?" Aria asked with slightly curious tone.


    "Aria are you blind my dear? Look at the gravestones, dried blood, broken windows this house is stereotype house of every necromancer." I said with ''isn''t this obvious'' expression.


    "I understand, thank you for your exnation master." Aria said and bowed her head thankfully.


    "Follow me closely and be ready, we are going to kill a necromancer." I said.


    After that i transformed my Silent Scream to baseball bat because i thought that fighting against to undead with sharp weapon would be hard. Separating a neck is harder than smashing head.


    Undeads aren''t intelligent if the mage isn''t professional necromancer that worked on theirs undead for several years or high circle mage.


    This viin isn''t high circle mage and he isn''t schr or researcher either, thus his undead are working with their instinct.


    Undead''s instincts is simply eat or devour living being. If he devour a soul, it is even better, but it is simply impossible for simple undead to devour someone''s soul without help from it''s master.


    I entered the house quietly and looked around.


    It inside was even worse than it''s outside. There were tens of human, animal, mana beast corpses and skeletons scattered.


    I spread my mana around of the corpses and inspected them.


    "They are in sleeping state right now, but they will wake up if we get closer. We have to kill as much as possible before all of them wake up, even though they aren''t strong, they aren''t weak either. Crush or sever their head, don''t attack their body. Their strength must be around [D] rank and below." I whispered quietly to Aria.


    Aria nodded slowly and took a stance, she was wielding dual dagger. She insisted she was okay with dagger, hence i let her use it.


    I started my chanting quietly and slowly.


    I chanted because i thought that saving my mana was necessary.


    Small ice arrows started to appear on top of the undeads heads and the undead who sensed this started to wake up. Thus i released the ice arrows to their head. Some of the undead died(?), no, couldn''t wake up and some of them woke up with ice arrow that couldn''t fully prate their skull.


    I released my aura to 5 meters radius of me and waited for undead toe.


    I swung my bat to my left and smashed a undead cat''s skull, who was jumped towards to my face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was interesting undead to be honest, because in the novels that i read in my first life, there were only human, goblins and rat undeads, so seeing undead cat was interesting experience for me.


    While i was thinking a w attack from fully armored undead came to my face from side, which i narrowly dodged and swung my bat to its face.


    Well because of myck of strength, i couldn''t smashed it''s head. So i strengthened my muscles with mana and swung my bat one more time.


    This time my attack was sessful and its head sent away. Hence i let my guard down for a moment and headless undead wed my chest.


    My chest shed from it''s 3 w and started to bleed slowly, my skin was tough because of my transformed skin, if not my injury might be fatal one instead of small.


    I didn''t think that there was a living armor type undead, i assumed that this undead was knight before bing undead.


    Killing a living armor is pretty easy, just separate their all of it''s leg and arm parts after that smash the chest part which is core of this undead monster.


    That is what i did. I swung my bat with my enchanted strength and separated its right arm and quickly pulled my bat to my right and blocked his left w and kicked it''s leg with my enchanted leg.


    It''s leg was separated its body too, thus it didn''t couldn''t bnced itself and fell down.


    I swung my bat to it''s below of arm and sent it''s left arm away.


    It''s arms and 1 leg were separated, so i smashed its chest te until it was death.


    I looked around and found out that all of the high ranked undead were killed by Aria while i was fighting against to Living armor.


    My fight against living armorsted 30 seconds at most but Aria killed all of the high ranking ones with ease, it seemed to me that i needed to train more my fighting skills.


    Afterwards we cleaned rest of the low rank undeads withing 5 minutes.


    Aria looled around, confirmed that all of the undead was died(?) once again ande to my side.


    She smashed a undead rat that biting my lower leg, which i didn''t noticed because of its small size and myck of pain. After that she took out a healing potion and poured on my chest injury.


    "It will leave a scar master." Aria said with slight sadness in her voice and touched my injury which was healing fast rate.


    "I don''t care." I said.


    "Why master didn''t use any magic?" Aria asked.


    "I thought that it is good ce to train my closebat skills." I said.


    "But if master gets more scars like this, master can''t seduce someone with body with full of scar." Aria tried to change my mind with logical argument because she knew that i wouldn''t change my mind with phrases like ''treasure your body more'' or ''your body isn''t tool''.


    "From what i know, somedies likes scars too." I said calmy.


    "But master yo-"  Aria tried to argue back but i put my finger to her lips to shut her up.


    "But you don''t have to worry about this my dear. Tell me when scars looks ugly than it''s aesthetic, i will pay someone to remove it cleanly." I said and patted her head slowly.


    Aria hesitantly wrapped her arms around of me. For a reason that i didn''t understand, she needed to calm down, so i let her do what she wants while i patted her head.


    ''Did she afraid of undead? It is impossible, she killed them calmly. Well it''s no use to think about it.''


    After a minute or so i pushed her slightly and looked at her eyes.


    "Did you calm down for a bit?" I asked.


    "Yes master." Aria nodded slowly.


    "Aren''t you spoiled? Going for a hug when we have a job to do." I''ined'' and ruffled her hair.


    "You are correct master." Aria nodded slightly, her face was little bit red.


    "Anyway let''s go. We have a basement to clear and necromancer to kill." I said and made my towards to basement.

 Chapter 27 Dying Wasnt A Option

    ?I got down to the basement through withdder, which was about 50 meters long.


    I found myself in long dark corridor made from smooth stone, which i assumed that necromancer has minumum medium grade earth affinity. Corridor had light sources that shines faintly. It was pretty dark, if there weren''t any faint light sources, i wouldn''t even see front of me.


    Aria got down after me and tried to light a magicalntern, which i stopped her immediately.


    "Don''t light it. It will attract undeads attention." I said, grabbed thentern and stored in my storage artifact.


    I searched around of me while i was walking because my Intuition started to warn me for unseen dangers.


    It was strange feeling that warned by my Intuition. Research on innate powers are important topic but finding people with innate powers are hard.


    I got rid of the Anna because she was like walking bomb for me but right now it seemed to me that my decision was wrong about Anna''s death.


    Well i would eventually find someone with innate power, so i cleared my mind and focused on hidden danger that yet to attack.


    We walked in this corridor for about 10 minutes and reached a smooth dark wooden door.


    I opened the door slightly and sent my mana and aura inside to sense inside.


    From what i sense, room was square shaped and empty without any living, undead or any furniture.


    "It feels like boss fight area, be ready." I said to Aria.


    "What do you meant by boss fight master?" Aria asked.


    "Boss fights are usually made in empty rooms against to base''s most strong enemy or enemies." I exined seriously.


    "So what master said is that we will fight against a strong enemy?" Aria said.


    "You are right. Get ready." I said.


    I strengthened all of my body and held my pitch ck bat tightly.


    I went inside fastly and took my stance. My Intuition abruptly roared, thus i crouched quickly and a ck de passed where my neck was before.


    I jumped backand analysed my opponent. It was Undead Knight around 2 meters tall. It was wearing thick ck armor and was wielding a ck great sword. It''s rank was around [B¨C] rank.


    Where did this undeade, i couldn''t understand. I didn''t have any time for me to understand it either.


    I swung my bat to it''s head and it blocked my attack and threw a kick to me.


    I dodged it''s kick and swung my bat to it''s leg. It''s bnce slipped slightly. Aria who saw this opportunity shed to it''s joint, which was pretty obvious weak point.


    Aria''s daggers broke because of the undead''s natural toughness. Aria who lost her weapon, put a distance to undead and looked at me for help.


    I made her sharp ice dagger that willst for a while.


    Undead shed towards to me with it''s great sword. I tried to block it but my strength wasn''t enough to withstand to [B¨C] rank undeads strength.


    My mana quality was that of a [B¨C] my strength was [D+]. When i strengthen myself with mana, my strength would be about [C+] rank. The gap between [C+] and [B¨C] are big, so withstanding it''s great sword attack was hard.


    I fell down to my knees because of heavy strike. I was in disadvantage, so i teleported 3 meters back.


    Undead knight appared front of me and kicked me in chest. I thrown to the wall and coughed blood.


    Fighting against to higher ranked opponent with just physical attacks were harder than i thought. So i partially lifted my challenge and casted ice armor on myself.


    Dying wasn''t a option just because i thought improving my closebat abilities would be good idea.


    I took my stance and waited for undead''s attack.


    It shed vertically to middle of my head. It seemed to me that, this undead wanted to sh me into 2 equal parts.


    I stepped to my side while sword was lowering, i dodged it with minimal movement and attacked it''s arm.


    It''s arm shook violently but there weren''t any big damage.


    Aria took advantage of it''s state and attacked to it''s leg joints.


    Aria managed to injure the undead this time but it was shallow one.


    Undead knight turned to Aria and grabbed her neck before Aria escape.


    It wasn''t Aria''s time for to die, so i teleported to side of it''s arm like proper fantasy protagonist and swung my bat heavily.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It dropped Aria down because of the damage it received to it''s arm and swung it''s sword to me horizontally.


    I rolled under of it''s sword and attacked to it''s knee. It tried to kick me to make some distance between us but i swung my bat to it''s iing kick and jumped back.


    I could tell that i was improving in fast rate while i was fighting against to the undead knight. Although fighting against to higher ranked opponent is have usually deadly consequences but it is some sort of twisted opportunity itself.


    I looked at undead knight to see it''s state. It has some injuries in his leg and arms, other than that it was perfectly fine.


    I inspected myself. I had broken bones in my ribcage, arm and some internal bleeding. Nothing important.


    I looked at Aria. She was on her feet but she was coughing badly and couldn''t stand properly because of it, probably her neck was crushed slightly.


    I changed my bat to shord sword and enchanted it with my mana.


    I rushed towards to undead and rolled under the de that came towards me and shed to his knee joint that Aria injured.


    I cut through it''s flesh and undead fell to its 1 knee. It tried to get up but it couldn''t because it''s armor were too heavy for it to get up with 1 leg.


    I changed short sword to bat and swung to it''s sword. It''s sword stuck in to the wall.


    Undead was right now practically in hopeless situation. So i teleported to it''s back and swung my bat to it''s head. It fell back to floor and i repeatedly hit it''s head until it didn''t move anymore.


    Afterwards i took it''s weapon and armor and stored them into my storage artifact.


    I went towards to Aria patted her back slowly and gave her healing potion.


    "Drink this slowly." I said worriedly. Even if she knew that my tone was just act, she will like it because i am doing this act for her.


    She nodded slowly and drank it slowly. Her throat healed in 15 seconds and she looked at me.


    "Master won''t you drink a potion?" Aria asked to me.


    "I have some broken bones, so it''s not good idea to drink potion." I said.


    "Isn''t it painful master?" Aria asked with sad tone.


    She knew my dull emotions but didn''t know my dull pain receptors, so she must have felt sorry for me.


    "It is painful." I nodded.


    "But i can tolerate it for few hours. Afterwards you will bring me someone, so that i will cast bloody healing." I said and turned to door.


    Aria grabbed my hand abruptly.


    "Master cast your magic on me." Aria said and gestured herself.


    "While i appreciate your concern and self-sacrifice for me. I need you in your top condition, if i cast bloody healing on you, you would be like walking corpse." I said and went towards to door that we didn''t came through.


    I opened the door slightly and sent my mana inside and inspected it. There weren''t any undead or living but there wasn''t any undead too in boss room, so i didn''t let go my guard and entered inside.


    I looked around and didn''t see any enemy and my Intuition didn''t warned me, so i searched around without worry.


    After some pondering, i assumed that i was in some sort of research room. I assumed it because this room was dirty as hell, so i wasn''tpletely certain about it.


    There weren''t any valuable artifacts or magical items. Just books, research notes, tools and corpses.


    I took the tools to myself because i thought that they woulde in handy. I can use them  for torture or experimenting because they were specialized tools like that of a surgery.


    Though there isn''t any surgeon in this world because every injury can be heal with potions and magic, so they must be necromancer''s tool when he was dismantling some corpses.


    Anyway, i looked over the books. They were about miracles of resurrection, undead, golem, necromancy and souls.


    Afterwards i went towards to most clean door that as if it was separate from this room.


    My Intuition said to me again that i have to in with clean appearance, thus i cleaned myself and wore new clothes.


    "Aria clean yourself and wear new clothes." I said.


    Aria did what i said quickly and i transformed my bat into ring.


    I entered to the room with calm steps.

 Chapter 28 Being Devil Worshipper Is Tiring

    ?Room were small and designed as a bedroom for little girl.


    There was a haggard looking, middle-aged man was sleeping while he was hugging a little girl about 13 years old. Girl''s skin were pale like corpse and from what i sense, her heart was beating in very slow rhythm, about 10 times in a minute but she wasn''t breathing.


    They are necromancer and his undead daughter.


    This necromancer''s story or should i say life is verymon story in every fantasy novel, manga and anime.


    Necromancer''s daughter died at age of 13 and he couldn''t ept his daughter''s death, thus he raised his daughter as an undead but he didn''t stop with just that. If he stopped he didn''t have to came this shabby house.


    In this world raising undead isn''t crime. Undead or necromancy element is one of the many elements in this worls and this world''s people don''t consider any of the elements is inherently evil. Though some religious people don''t like it because they finds some of the elements are unpleasant to be around it.


    But necromancer tried to make his daughter living, breathing being. Creating a living being akin to humans is considered taboo among mages and priests, which i didn''t understand the reason for this.


    Anyway, it is enough for unimportant necromancer''s story.


    Necromancer sensed us while sleeping and woke up. He looked at us for a second and his expression contorted.


    "Who are you to dare to disturb my daughter''s rest!" Necromancer shouted furiously while pointing at us.


    I inspected the man with my status lenses and found out that he was 6th circle mage, which was impossible for us to kill him in normal fight.


    Thus i decided to kill him without fight. This man''s body was weak as twig but his magic was strong. If he let his guard down i can kill him with just a punch.


    So i started spout believable bullshit for a while.


    "We aren''t hostile to you Kain. My lord, [Aros], heard your cries and sent us here to help you." I said respectfully.


    Kain, the necromancer was trying to revive her dead daughter for a long time. So i thought that he must have prayed to the [Aros], [Devil of death and souls].


    Devils too worshipped like Gods, just their believers are worship them secretly because of the other Gods priests that burns them whenever they caught them.


    "You are liar! I didn''t even prayed to Aros." Kain  immediately denied my im. He was clearly suspicious of me.


    "I know you didn''t prayed to my lord, but my lord heard your desperation and wanted to help you." I said with utmost respect when i said ''my lord''.


    "It is impossible! No devil would help someone even if that someone practises the devil''s main domain." Kain denied me again, but his suspicion was less than before.


    "You aren''t wrong but you aren''t right either. No devil would help someone freely, you have to pay a corresponding price for their help." I said.


    What i said was true, devils would help someone for a price, but they would usually help in a twisted way and gets huge price for a mortal to pay.


    Kain got quiet for a while. I could tell that he was thinking about the things i said.


    I knew her dead daughter and he was trying to revive her with necromancy, which is impossible to know because this man didn''t tell anyone what he was doing. So he must thought that what i said about that i was believer of Aros and i was sent here by Aros themselves true, or else who would have know what Kain trying to do.


    "Give me a minute." He said and took a book from his desk.


    He searched through of the book and read it. After that he closed the book and looked at me with determination.


    "What is your lord wants from me? A 6th circle mage that couldn''t breakthrough for ten years?" Kain asked suspiciously.


    I walked slowly walked to his side, he got wary for a moment but didn''t do anything.


    I patted his shoulder few times and looked at his eyes with smile.


    "My lord thinks highly of your talent and my lord is upset for you, who can''t breakthrough because of your mortal limitations." I spoke fanatically.


    "Rejoice Kain! You, a mortal, will be my lord''s servant without limits while in this mortal realm, and after your inevitable death you will be my lord''s fallen angel." I looked at Kain with respect and envy.


    Kain''s eyes widened, he was shocked. Even if they are devil, they are divine beings like gods. Being an angel or fallen angel of a divine being is big honor that every religious person would die for.


    "Why me? There are many believer of Aros. Why would Lord Aros would choose a mortal like me who didn''t even prayed to them." Kain asked with shaky tone.


    "I wouldn''t even dare to guess my Lord''s intentions. Divine beings are mysterious and unpredictable. Only thing i know is, my Lord find you valuable enough to make you their fallen angel." I humble said.


    Kain hesitated to speak, so i continued my bullshit.


    "Why are you hesitating? Don''t you want your daughter live a long, happy life. She will even see that his amazing father bes a semi-divine being serving Lord Aros." I asked and spouted the words that he would like to hear.


    "You are right. Why i am hesitating while i can save my daughter. What i have to do?" Kain speak like he was angry at himself.


    "All you have to do is sit in praying position and close your eyes, i will contact to my Lord." I said and gestured him to sit down.


    He sat down in praying position and closed his eyes.


    "I will touch your forehead, don''t be afraid." I said calmy.


    I came closer to him, my one hand touched his forehead and my other hand came closer to his neck.


    I changed my Silen Scream which was in ring form to sharp stake and thrusted to below of his chin.


    Sharp stake pierced weak, haggard necromancers flesh easily and reached to his brain, which killed him instantly. Kain''s


    mind wasn''t stable from the beginning, so convincing and killing him were pretty easy.


    Well, it was pretty easy but it seems that i forced my body too much. I couldn''t even move my limbs right now as if they were paralyzed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ariae here and help me." I said to Aria, who was stayed still the moment we entered this room.


    Aria came to my side quickly.


    "What i have to do master?" Aria asked with concern.


    "Bring your face closer to mine."


    Aria brought her face closer and looked at me questioningly.


    "Close your eyes and don''t open them if i don''t say it."


    Aria closed her eyes tightly.


    I leaned to her face and bit her lower lip hard enough to draw blood.


    Aria gasped but didn''t back away.


    I casted bloody healing and healed my body little bit enough, so that i can move my limbs.


    Afterwards i licked the blood from her lower lip gently.


    "You can open your eyes now." I said calmy.


    "Yes master." Aria said shakily but didn''t opened her eyes.


    After killing tens of undead for hours, i was too much bored. Thus i teased Aria to relieve it and it worked like usual. I was still bored but not that much.


    "Why aren''t you open your eyes Aria? If you didn''t like my love bite, i won''t do it anymore." I said sadly.


    "I shouldn''t open them master." Aria said quietly.


    "Why?" I said and let out a breath to ear.


    "If i opened them, i can''t hold myself back from crossing the line and maids shouldn''t cross the line." Aria said.


    "What if i say to you cross the line. Would you do it?" I asked while caressing her hair.


    "I would cross the line with great joy master." Aria said with embarrassed tone.


    "Too bad. It isn''t time yet." I shook my head pityingly and walked to the undead daughter.


    Aria let out the breath that she was unknowingly holding it from tension. Her heartbeat was fast, her breaths were heavy, her face was red. She was barely holding herself back, that is why i stopped my teasing early.


    Undead girl''s body were strong and durable, it was upgraded countless times. It''s heart was beating in very slow rate, but it isn''t breathing.


    While i inspected this undead, a thought came to my mind.


    ''Isn''t this undead look like vampire? It''s pale skin, strong and durable body with it''s low rate of heartbeat it like that of a vampire but it is defective one. Maybe i can try something to convert this undead to vampire. There isn''t a vampire race in this world, so if i create one, shouldn''t i became something like their god?''


    Creating a new, strong race would be beneficial for me in the long run, but it''s impossible to do it in few years. If i will try to make new race, it would take minumum 10 years.


    Thus i decided to think this throughly.


    "Aria take me and get out of this house." I said and Aria who calmed down for a bit did what i asked.


    "Get me a big lively guy, i need to heal." I said.


    Aria ran quickly and after 10 minutes, she came with unconscious big burly man.


    "He is big one. I can heal all of my bones." I said while inspecting his body.


    I thrust my index finger to his left chest and touched his heart.


    I casted bloody healing and absorbed his life energy rapidly.


    I inspected my body''s condition. My broken bones were healed finely, thus i drank a healing potion and healed my other wounds.


    "Ariae to this houseter and dispose the corpses." I said.


    Aria nodded slightly.


    "Hold me Aria, we are going to teleport." I said and gestured her.


    Aria wrapped her arms around of my chest and I started to chant a long range teleportation magic.


    When my chant ended i found myself appearing front of the academy gates.


    Well i couldn''t teleport to inside of the academy that was protected by huge barrier.


    Anyway we went to my room and dropped ourselves to my bed.


    Aria wrapped her limbs around me like as alway and i fell asleep quickly because of my tired body.

 Chapter 29 Lets Go A Date

    ?I woke up and it was quite a bitte than normal because of me abusing my muscles to their limit, hence my body needed for long rest.


    My muscles still weren''t in a good condition to be honest. Enchanting my low strength with [B¨C] rank quality mana, put huge burden to my weak muscles. It will take a day or to reverts to it''s perfect condition.


    I rolled the Aria, who was on top of me to my side and got up.


    I learned that even if i don''t feel too much pain, my body can''t endure it too much. Abusing my body might have dire consequences in long run.


    That is why today i won''t do anything drastic, just stroll around. There weren''t any lecture today, so i waspletely free.


    I didn''t have anything to do, so i decided to read books about golemancy, flesh puppets and souls.


    Creating a new race is hard and time consuming work, so i thought that making a golem from human body parts and inserting a soul would do the trick. Though before that i have to learn to see and manipte souls.


    I went to academy''s library, chose some of the important looking golemancy book. Students can''t bring the books inside of the library to outside of the library, so i had to read the books in the library.


    I read the book for a while and closed the book.


    Afterwards i took out a paper and wrote important pieces of golem making.


    Golems can be made from almost anything, but organic materials aren''t rmended because of rotting issues.


    Golems usually have a core and their core is like theirmand center or brain.


    All of the golem''smands would have to convert in runes and have to engrave neatly on the high quality mana core.


    After that i started to organize important information.


    While i was organizing someone sat opposite of me. I didn''t even looked at them because i didn''t cared.


    "Hello there Kayle. What are you reading?"


    I looked at the person who called me and saw Hywel, who was leaning to his handzily.


    "Nothing important, just golemancy." I said with neutral tone and stored my note paper that i wrote.


    "Are you interested in golems?" Hywel said boringly.


    Hywel must be bored as hell to look like this. I could easily tell that if i stay quiet for a moment, he would fall asleep.


    "No. I was bored, thus i read it randomly." I said and sighed.


    "I am bored too." Hywel said.


    "I can see that." I said.


    Hywel was bored as hell, so if i offer a interesting idea to him, he might ept it. So i tried to take advantage of it.


    "If you have nothing to do, let me inspect your eyes." I said.


    Hywel tensed and looked at me weirdly for a moment.


    "You won''t pluck my eyeball, right?" He asked fearfully.


    "I won''t." I said reassuringly.


    Hywel visible rxed and sighed with relief.


    "But if you give me permission, i would pluck them." I said and grinned.


    Hywel paled and waved his hand front of himself.


    "No no no no no. Don''t pluck them." Hywel denied immediately.


    "Rx, i won''t pluck them without permission. So let me inspect them for a while." I said and looked at him with puppy eyes.


    Hywel dazed for a moment and pped himself hard to woke up.


    "Sure, but don''t give me too much pain." Hywel said calmly.


    "Should i inspect here or somewhere morefortable like my room?" I asked.


    "Let''s do it in your room instead of library." Hywel said and got up.


    I got up too and led him to my room.


    I entered to my room and looked around.


    "Hmm it seems Aria is still sleeping." I murmured.


    "Who is Aria?" Hywel asked curiously.


    "My maid." I said tly.


    "How do you know that she is still sleeping?" Hywel nodded and asked.


    "There''s little bit a dust on there, do you see it?" I said and pointed at small speck of dust.


    "Yes. So what?"


    "Aria is hard worker and everyday she would clean up the all of the roomspletely." I said and smiled a little to show Hywel that, how much i ''care'' my maid.


    "I see." Hywel nodded.


    "Well i nned toy you afortable bed. Unfortunately for you bed is taken by Aria, so we will use a lessfortable one." I said and made my way to my artifact making room.


    I entered the room and gestured Hywel to a operation table. This was my old operation table that i used for 2 years. I brought it with me thanks to the Yarin''s [Shadow Storage] ability.


    Hywel started to tremble and looked at me to see, if i was serious.


    I nodded to him slowly and he looked at me like as if i betrayed him.


    "You won''t pluck my eyeballs but cut me open likeb rat!" Hywel shouted and pointed me like i was criminal.


    Hywel was protagonist in the novel but firstly he was normal teenager.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hywel, like every protagonist got his first character development after his best friend died in front of him.


    He became little less friendly, more cold towards to others and trained harder than usual.


    Currently Hywel is normal teenager that didn''t get his character development, which means that i can manipte him with little bit effort and beauty.


    "Calm down. I will just inspect your eyes. I wouldn''t cut open my childhood friend and why are you even scared. We are in the academy, no one would let you to die." I said with calm tone and slowly pushed him to operation table.


    Hywel calmed down quickly because i was right.


    If a student in critical condition, academy''s barrier would sends a signal to a professor that near the student. If students dying it would heals them enough so that they don''t die until professores.


    Hywelid down to the operation table and looked at me for exnation.


    "Can you activate your eyes to wall or else is it have to be something alive?" I asked.


    "I can activate it." Hywel said.


    "That is good but don''t activate it until i say." I said and leaned to his face.


    I looked at his eyes normally but i didn''t saw anything different than normal eyes. Afterwards i activated status lenses to on his eyes but it gave me only it''s name [Soul Eyes], nothing else.


    I poured mana into my eyes, which made my eyes better and look at his eyes one more time.


    I saw minuscule amounts of unknown element circting around of his pupil.


    I straighten myself and looked at Hywel''s state.


    Hywel looked like young teenager that tries to hold back his impure thoughts. He was slightly red and there was slight bulge on his pants.


    I am beautiful man, so when i brought my face closer to his, he must have some sort of issues. He must even had questioned his preference.


    "Oh my! Are you entranced by my beauty?" I covered my mouth and giggled.


    "Shut up man! It is your fault." Hywel shouted embarrassedly and hid his face with his hands.


    "You are not a orphan any more Hywel, you are Duke Ashtorn''s son. Get used to beauty, or else you will caught in some honey trap." I advised seriously.


    Hywel took back his hand from his face.


    "I am already used to it man, but your beauty isn''t ordinary. My father especially trained me against to honey traps. He said that most of the nobles die because of their lust." Hywel said.


    "Well, let''s get you used to my beauty. If you get used to my beauty, no one can lure you with their beauty. After all i am the most beautiful human." I said and puffed my chest with pride.


    "You are right but how will i get used to it?" Hywel agreed my narcistic statement without a thought.


    "Let''s go a date." I said tly.


    "No." Hywel denied immediately.


    "It won''t be even real date. Why are you even denying immediately? We will just stroll around like friends." I said like it was nothing.


    "Actually you are right. With that we can talk about how you became a Ceurie." Hywel nodded.


    "Enough for chit-chat." I said.


    "Can you show me soul element?" I asked.


    Hywel nodded and showed to me a cold, ethereal looking gray thing on his palm.


    It seems that my guess was right. The element that in the Hywel''s eyes were soul element.


    "Would you see my soul if you activate your eyes and look at the wall while i was inspecting your eyes?" I asked.


    "No. I need to focus on the person if i want to see their soul." Hywel answered.


    "Okay activate it and look at the wall." I said.


    Hywel did what i asked and looked at the wall.


    I inspected his eyes little bit distance because i didn''t wanted him focus on me.


    I saw that soul element that circting on his eyes approached to center and merged at the center of his pupil.


    "Hywel i will try something and i will probably paralyze for a while but don''t worry too much about it." I said.


    "Only paralyse, nothing more right?" Hywel said.


    "My eyes will bleed too, but nothing more." I said and without giving Hywel time to objection. I transformed my mana to revtion element and injected to my eyes.


    My [Revtion Eyes] forcibly activated again for a second or less. My eyes cried blood and my body released itself because of the burden but i learned what i needed.


    Hywel got up quickly and tried to grab me but i  didn''t fall.


    I held myself with ice magic. I covered my legs to knees with ice and made ice stick to my back, so that i could stay straight.


    Hywel looked at me with wide eyes because of my mastery of ice and chantless magic.


    [Thank you for your help Hywel. I wanted to talk with you more but as you can see, i can''t even talk right now.] I made this message with ice and showed it to Hywel.


    "It can''t be helped. Do you need some help?" Hywel asked worryingly.


    [No need. Thank you for your consideration.]


    "No problem." Hywel said and got out of my room.


    I teared my shirt and pants with ice magic and roughly cleaned blood on my face with it.


    Afterwards i maniption the ice around my leg and went to my room andid myself on the bed.


    When iid myself to bed i heard a shout.


    "Brother are you alright!?"

 Chapter 30 I Would Die

    ?I heard Lucy''s loud worried shout.


    ''Did she have nightmare that i died or something like that? Or did she sensed my current state and ran to my room? Because it is impossible for her to know my current state. it must be that she had a nightmare and ran to my room when she woke up, today is free day, waking up at 9 a.m is pretty much normal.''


    Aria who was woke up from Lucy''s shout, looked around with caution and after that looked at me.


    I made a message with ice magic and showed to her.


    [I am paralyzed for a while. So you are free to do what you want for the time being]


    "Brother! Are you alright?" Lucy shouted loudly again.


    [Open the door for the Lucy first]


    "I will do that master but firstly i will clean the leftover blood from your face." Aria said and got out of the bedroom with quick steps.


    Afterwards she came with wet cloth and gently cleaned my face.


    After cleaning my face Aria rushed out of the room.


    I heard Lucy''s voice from other room.


    "Hello Aria. Why aren''t you wearing your work clothes?" Lucy said.


    "I am sorry for my clothes Lady Lucy. Master said that i was free today, that is why i didn''t wear it." Aria said monotonously.


    Aria was woke up abruptly from her sleep, so she was still wearing her nightgown.


    "If brother said it, it is okay. Where is my brother?" Lucy asked.


    "Master isn''t in condition to see Lady himself because of his physical state." Aria said.


    "What!? Where is my brother? Is he okay?" Lucy asked worriedly.


    "Master is okay but just paralyzed for a reason." Aria said.


    "Where''s my brother and why?" Lucy asked.


    "I don''t the reason but master is in bedroom." Aria said and Lucy who heard this made her way to my room.


    Lucy entered to my room and saw me and turned her back quickly.


    I was wearing just a underwear, so it was pretty normal reaction for Lucy.


    "Brother why are you only in your underwear!?" Lucy said loudly but she turned towards to me hesitantly because she remembered that i was paralyzed.


    Lucy looked down quickly, came to my side and sat my side.


    "Brother what happened?" Lucy asked quietly.


    [I am just paralyzed, nothing important.]


    "How did this happened?" Lucy asked and direcly looked at my eyes.


    [I forcibly activated my crystal eyes and suffered bacsh.]


    "So that is the reason there is scent of brother''s blood in this room." Lucy said and came closer to my eyes.


    ''How did she know that scent of blood was mine?''


    "Brother''s eyes aren''t in good condition. You shouldn''t forcibly activate it brother." Lucy said scoldingly.


    [I had reason to do it.]


    "I don''t care your reason brother. I said you shouldn''t activate it, so you shouldn''t activate it until it''s necessary." Lucy said.


    [Why dide to my room and started to shout worryingly?]


    "I felt that brother was going to separated from me, so i came here fast as possible." Lucy said quietly.


    ''What did she mean with that? How did she feel separation from this? I just bleed a little and paralyzed.''


    [Thank you for worrying about me, but you don''t have to worry about. I am just paralyzed. Go roam around with your friends.]


    "No. I will take care of you brother while you are like this." Lucy said.


    [You don''t have to. Aria can do it instead of you. It is her job after all.]


    "I said no, brother. I won''t let any women get closer to my brother''s side while he is vulnerable. They would take advantage of this and touch my brother''s body lecherously." Lucy said seriously and nodded to herself.


    [I can protect myself easily, you know this right?]


    "Brother is ignorant of his beauty and wouldn''t care too much if someone touch his body." Lucy said.


    ''She knows me well. Even though i am beautiful and i know this, i can''t particrly rate it because of myck of lust and fascination.''


    [Do what you want.]


    She was stubborn about this, so i let her do what she wants.


    "Yes! Do you need anything brother?" Lucy asked happily.


    [I don''t.]


    Room got quiet for a minute or so.


    [I remembered that i owe you a equivalent exchange.]


    "It was a joke brother. I wasn''t serious about that." Lucy said embarrassedly.


    [Well it doesn''t matter. I said you can look at it, so you can look at it. I wouldn''t mind.]


    From the beginning Lucy tried hard to not look at my body and i was bored because of paralyse. So i thought that teasing her right now is good idea.


    "If brother says so." Lucy said and looked at my body without restraining herself.


    "Whoa! Is this how a man''s body look like?" Lucy asked with amazement.


    [Usually less muscr than mine but don''t stare too much with amazement it''s embarrassing.]


    Lucy nodded understandingly and pointed at my scar.


    "Can i touch it?" Lucy asked.


    [Even if i am adopted we are siblings, so it is eptable to touch my body excepther region.]


    I immediately sibling zoned her.


    "Siblings..." Lucy murmured with barely audible voice.


    Lucy touched to the scar that caused by living armor and asked sadly. "Did this hurt too much?"


    [Not much.]


    "How did this happened?" Lucy asked with mix of curiosity and worry.


    [I was fighting against to undead and i sent it''s head away and let my guard down. Unfortunately undead was living armor and it took me by surprise because i assumed it normal undead.]


    "Why did you even fight against to undead brother?" Lucy asked and raised her brow.


    [I thought that it would be valuable experience.]


    Sigh...


    Lucy sighed and rubbed her forehead slowly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t do something dangerous before telling to me brother." Lucy scolded angrily.


    "If something happens to brother, i would die. Please be more careful brother." Lucy said with serious, dark tone and put forehead to my chest.


    ''That is good.'' i thought and made my heart beat faster with blood magic.


    [You don''t have to worry about it. I am taking calctive risks]


    I looked at somewhere, other than Lucy and made my face flush a bit.


    "Okay but be careful nevertheless." Lucy quietly and smiled.


    She must have liked my increased heartbeat and blush and thought that she has a chance for me.


    Room got quiet for a while until Lucy speak again.


    "Anyway, can i inspect your body. I am just curious about it. I don''t have any immoral ideas." Lucy said with serious expression and tone. If she didn''t flushedpletely, even i would believe her statement.


    [Sure, go ahead.]


    Lucy touched gently to my body and muscles for a while and asked curiously. "Brother how strong your arm?"


    [I don''t know but i can punch through someone''s face and my hand would exit to back of their head.]


    "Couldn''t you give more normal answer brother?" Lucy asked and giggled.


    [You can''t escape from my hold even with your magic, if i hold you tightly.]


    Lucy thought for a moment and started to giggle like pervert with red face.


    [Are you okay?]


    Lucy recovered herself and asked. "I am perfectly fine. Why are you asking?"


    [Your face is red, so i thought that you got a fever.]


    "Worry about yourself. I am perfectly fine." Lucy said and coughed.


    Ahem!


    "Can i look at your back too?" Lucy asked curiously.


    [I read that Information affinity makes mages curious but i didn''t think that it was this much.]


    [You can inspect my back too but learn to hold back your curiosity, you might die because of it.]


    "I understand brother, thank you for your advice." Lucy nodded and smiled happily.


    After that Lucy grabbed my me and turned me slowly while feeling my body.


    "Ah!"


    "Brother how did these happen?" Lucy asked sadly and slided her finger down to my back linearly.


    [What are you talking about Lucy?]


    "How did these scars happened?" Lucy asked again.


    [I didn''t even injured on my back Lucy. Why would i have scar on my back? ]


    "But brother you have 2 long, linear scar on your back." Lucy answered seriously.


    [Can you call Aria?]


    "Why?" Lucy asked.


    [I want to look at my back, so someone have to help me to go a mirror.]


    "There is no need, I can help." Lucy said and started to chant.


    After her chanting ended, i started to float.


    Lucy hugged my arm and dragged me in the air to a mirror.


    She turned my head and i looked at my back.


    On my back there were 2 identical long, linear scars on my shoulder des. I didn''t look at my back because i wasn''t curious about it. So i didn''t know if this scars was new or old. I thought about asking to Aria but Lucy denied it immediately to call Aria.


    [It is enough. Thank you for your help.]


    "Anyting for my brother." Lucy said sweetly and dragged me back to my bed.


    "Do you remember them now brother?" Lucy asked about the scars again.


    [No, i don''t.]


    "If brother doesn''t remembers it. It must me unimportant thing." Lucy said.


    [Probably.]


    My Intuition said that, they were pretty much important but i didn''t understand it. How were some random scars on my body were important, i couldn''t understand it. Thus i didn''t think more than that.


    [My mana got low. Do you have anything to say?]


    "Can i stay by your side?" Lucy asked.


    [I will sleep. Wouldn''t you bored?]


    "Nope." Lucy shook her head.


    Lucy was sitting on my side and i needed a flesh pillow. So i made chains around of her limbs.


    "What are you doing brother?" Lucy asked quietly. She was blushing, even her ears were red.


    ''Did she imagine that i would do something to her?''


    I manipted chains and dragged Lucy to side. Afterwards i made ice around of my arm and manipted them to hug Lucy.


    After that i disolved the ice.


    "What happened to your ''mana got low'' brother?" Lucy asked embarrassedly.


    [Just now my mana got low.]


    Lucy got quiet for a moment, hugged me back and asked. "Brother can i call you with your name?"


    [Why? You don''t like to call me brother?]


    "No. But it is embarrassing to call you brother while we have few months difference between us." Lucy said quietly.


    [I wouldn''t mind it.]


    I wouldn''t mind it because i didn''t cared how Lucy calls me.


    "Thanks." Lucy said and smiled.


    [I am low on mana. So save your questions forter and let me sleep.]


    I closed my eyes.


    "Rest well Kayle~" Lucy said sensually and kissed my cheek.


    I noticed that, i made a big mistake when i said that i wouldn''t mind how Lucy calls me. Well it was toote now, so i slept and didn''t think this more.

 Chapter 31 Cross Dressing

    ?I woke up and notice that my paralyzed state was over.


    I gently released Lucy from my grasp and tried to get up, but i couldn''t because Lucy was hugging me like her life depends on it.


    I understood that i made a mistake when i permitted her to call me my name instead of ''brother''.


    ''I can''t easily sibling zone her anymore.''


    I teleported out from her grasp and stretched my limbs.


    ''Hmmm, my muscles recovered greatly while i was sleeping. Is this natural or did Lucy do something?'' i thought but shook my head because i didn''t care the reason.


    I get out of my room and searched for Aria. I needed some answers about my back scars, so i thought of asking Aria might be good idea.


    I couldn''t find the Aria and this made me notice that, i didn''t have any way to contact Aria.


    While i was in Ceurie City i experimented on transntingmunication device to humans but i couldn''t do it. All of the subjects died and i didn''t continue to this experiment because it was seemingly impossible for me to made it with my current skills.


    Afterwards i forgot to makemunication artifact for Aria. So i decided to make a telepathy magic carved earring for Aria.


    I went to artifact making room and took out a shiny ck crystal. I carved the crystal to look like small diamond pear.


    Afterwards i started to engraving Telepathy magic on it very slowly. Engravingplex things like runes on very small materials are hard thing to do, that is why i needed do this very slowly, carefully and neatly as possible.


    I finished the artifact after hours of engraving and linked to my earring.


    ''Well it is not perfect but it okay i think.'' I thought while looking at earring.


    While inspecting earring, i heard a voice from my back.


    "It is beautiful."


    I looked back and saw Lucy, who was looking at the earring.


    "Did you rest well?" I asked.


    Lucy leaned on me, who was sitting on chair and wrapped her arms around of me.


    "Yes. Didn''t you notice that it is 5 p.m, it is impossible to not rest well." Lucy said and put her chin on my shoulder.


    "I didn''t notice it. As you know making small artifacts needs lots of concentration." I said.


    "That is true, but whose this for?" Lucy asked with curiously.


    "It is for Aria." When my sentence finished, i felt little amount of killing intent.


    I got up and looked around to find the source of the killing intent, but it dissappeared instantly before i properly search the source.


    "Why did you got up in hurry brother?" Lucy asked with confusion.


    "I felt killing intent." I said seriously.


    Lucy looked at me with embarrassed expression and giggled.


    "Brother must be tired because of the engraving process. Don''t worry and rx." Lucy said and pushed me to chair.


    I sat down and wore a worried expression.


    ''Apparently my evaluation of Lucy was pretty much wrong. I didn''t expect Lucy to emit killing intent.''


    "So, why did you make this for Aria?" Lucy asked and skilfully changed the conversation.


    "I usually send Aria to errands or missions and i didn''t have any way to contact with her. Thus i engraved a telepathy magic on this crystal and will give Aria." I said.


    "So it''s just formunication. You won''t give this as gift for Aria?" Lucy asked seriously.


    "Why would i give Aria a gift? I needed a way to contact her, hence i made this." I said with confused expression.


    "You are right."Lucy nodded happily.


    "Brother?" Lucy called out me hesitantly.


    "Hmm?" I looked at her.


    "Why are you still wearing only underwear?" Lucy asked embarassedly.


    I looked at myself and found out that what Lucy said is true. I didn''t notice it, because i subconsciously didn''t care these kind of things.


    Normally Aria reminds me these kind of things. If not, i would even forget to eat something until i notice that my body isn''t in good condition.


    "I didn''t notice it. So, that is the reason you are touching me more than usual." I said and nodded as if i came to conclusion.


    "It is not my fault, brother! Your body is like a art, hence i subconsciously touched your body." Lucy blushed and quickly defended herself and put the me on me.


    "And how can you even not notice it brother? Don''t you even feel slightly cold?" Lucy asked.


    "I didn''t find the fault on you, dear sister. I just said the truth. I know you are curious about things like this. That is why i don''t mind it, as long as you don''t cross the line." I said and patted her head.


    "Thank you for your understanding brother." Lucy nodded and smiled happily.


    I got up and went to my room. I opened my wardrobe and gestured to Lucy. "Can you pick clothes for me, my dear Lucy? We are going out, so choose ordingly."


    "Sure, i can choose. But brother why do you have girl clothes in your wardrobe?" Lucy said suspiciously.


    "I thought that wearing them and pranking or ying with someone''s feelings would be fun." I said seriously.


    Lucy giggled at my answer and looked at me as if i am most ridiculous person.


    "Are you serious brother?" Lucy asked and i nodded.


    "I don''t know if brother is most ridiculous and evil person in the kingdom. Why would someone thinks that cross-dressing and ying with someone''s feelings is might be fun?" Lucy asked and started tough.


    "Hahahahha" Lucyughed.


    After a minute or so, Lucy calmed down and pointed a gray dress. "Wear this."


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Yep, i am sure." Lucy said.


    "Let''s go out as a sisters!" Lucy nodded to herself excitedly.


    "Sure, but help me to wear this." I said.


    I agreed it because, i didn''t have anything to do and i thought that Cross-Dressing would be less boring than my normal activities.


    Anyway Lucy helped me to wear the dress.


    "Woah! Why are you more beautiful than me brother? Isn''t it unfair? If your muscles weren''t distinct, i would think you are girl." Lucy sincerely praised me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I think, i can do something for them." I said and casted illusion magic to make my firm muscles look softer than before. After that i made myself C cup boobs from ice and made them more realistic with illusion magic.


    "Didn''t you overdo it brother?" Lucy asked with red face.


    "Nope. If i wanted to overdo it, i could make my boobs more bigger." I said seriously.


    "I see." Lucy stuttered and looked to down.


    ''It seems that i seduced her again without intending it.''


    "Anyway, why are you still call me ''brother''? Didn''t you said it was embarrassing?" I asked.


    "I will call you brother only when we are alone. I feel like, i am more closer to you when i call you brother, so i don''t want to change it when we are alone." Lucy said quietly.


    ''I think it is good time to act like big sister.''


    "Aren''t you too cute?" I said with girly tone and abruptly rubbed my cheek to hers.


    "What are you doing brother? Lucy shouted embarrassedly and pushed me away.


    "What brother?" I said and looked around.


    "Let yourself to this big sister of yours." I said and took her arm to mine.


    "What?" Lucy looked at me perplexedly.


    "What?" I looked at her back.


    "I wasn''t serious about you going out with dress brother. I just wanted to see you wearing it." Lucy said and lowered her head.


    "But i was serious about, when i said that i was really nning to go out like this. If you don''t want toe with me, don''te. I wouldn''t mind." I said seriously.


    "I want toe with brother, don''t misunderstand me. I was shocked for a moment." Lucy said.


    "That is good then. Let''s go." I said and went to a restaurant with Lucy arm in arm.


    We sat one of the table, side by side.


    "Brot-" Lucy started to speak but i cut her off.


    "You mean sister, my dear Lucy, right?" I said and put my finger to her lips.


    Lucy flushed slightly and nodded.


    "Sister you forgot to hide your adems apple." She said and pointed at my throat.


    "I deliberately left it like this." I said.


    Lucy wore a ''is that so'' expression and looked around.


    "Everyone are looking at us. It makes me ufortable." Lucy said quietly.


    "It ispletely normal to attract attention because we are beautiful. You will get used to it, but if you want to rx for a bit, you can drink alcohol. Did you try any alcohol?" I said.


    "No, i didn''t. But is it okay?" Lucy asked hesitantly.


    "It is okay, if you drink only a ss." I said and called a waiter.


    "Hey handsome boy! Bring us your specialty and 2 ss of wine." I said and sent him kiss.


    Lucy abruptly pulled my arm.


    "What are you doing brot- sister!?" Lucy said quietly and looked at me angrily.


    "I didn''t do anything my dear. What are you talking about it?" I asked with confused expression.


    "Don''t joke with me. Why did you sent kiss to random waiter?" Lucy said and looked at me jealously.


    "Didn''t i say that i came here to y around? Why are you angry about it?" I asked and made thinking pose.


    "Aha! You are jealous about the waiter boy." I said and grinned mischievously.


    "No, i am not!" Lucy denied loudly.


    I pulled her to my fake boobs and whispered.


    "You don''t need to embarrassed about it my dear, it ispletely normal. I am a beautiful human being after all." I said and kissed her cheek.


    Lucy blushed and bruied her face to my fake boobs.


    ''I would say it is a sess.'' i thought.


    I had decided to make sure to Lucy love me more. Because i thought that she might lose her feelings for me in the academy, which is full of handsome boys that happily would do anything Lucy wants, due to her high rank charm and beauty.


    "Why is your breasts are soft? Isn''t they made from ice?" Lucy muttered and rubbed her head to my fake boobs.


    "I made them like this. Isn''t they more realistic like this." I said and pressed my boob.


    "They are. But is this even possible?" Lucy asked without lifting her face from my boobs.


    "Chantless magic is more expensive but it is more free than normal magic. I can make this ice warm, smooth, soft etc." I said and turned to waiter that came.


    "Ummm, yo- your orders havee, beautifuldy." Waiter stuttered and ced the foods and drinks.


    "You got wrong my dear." I said and pushed my finger to boy''s chest.


    "Wh- What is wrong mydy?" Waiter spoke confusedly.


    "She is the beatifuldy." I said and pushed Lucy from my chest.


    "And i am beatiful man." I said and pointed my adam''s apple.


    Waiter looked at me with surprised after that he paled.


    "Wha-" Waiter said with lost tone.


    "Enough. Leave us alone." I said and sent him away.


    "Hahahhahaha" Lucyughed hard enough to cry and she didn''t calm down for a while.


    She calmed down and looked at me.


    "So that''s what you said about, ying around." Lucy looked at me with amazement.


    "For now, just eat your meal. Fun has just started and we have to try more things." I said and started to eat my food.

 Chapter 32 He Must Be Mine, Only Mine

    ?"Sisteeeer!" I called loudly and staggered towards my brother.


    "What?" My brother held me before i fall and said.


    "Why i am dizzy brother? You said that there won''t be any problem if it is just a ss of wine." I said and clinged to my brother.


    "I don''t know, even i am little bit dizzy. It shouldn''t possible for us to became like this because of our strong constitution. Someone must put something to our drinks." My brother said and pulled me closer to himself.


    I slightly calmed down after feeling his firm body that would always stirs in me a feeling affection and security. Which reminded me to our past.


    At first he didn''t interact with me, when he was newly adopted. After 2 years he changed slightly, not much. He started to show his affection to me and teached me the way of world.


    I thought the world was separated into 2, bad and good. But my brother denied this when he was 12 year old. He was always more mature than me, so i didn''t think that was strange.


    He said that, in this world there weren''t any good or evil. There is just benefits and some disgusting stuffs.


    I didn''t understand this too much and i asked what did he mean it.


    Heughed lightly and patted my head and started to speak. Benefit is benefit, nothingplicated and disgusting stuff is r*pe, cannibalism etc.


    I asked to him that ''then why he was treating good to me''. He said making good rtionship with me was beneficial to him and this made me effectively cry because i thought his affection for me was lie.


    Afterwards he calmed me down and exined that, it is beneficial to him because he feels happy whenever he sees my happy smile. He said that, a person''s happiness is a must for to live a good life, so it is beneficial for him.


    It was very twisted way of benefit but i understand that, this was his way of making himself morefortable without restraining himself too much.


    I understood this because i knew that my brother has big abandonment trauma thatpletely twisted his entire thought process and making him primarily look at things in beneficial way.


    I learned his trauma, when we were encountered to the bandits.


    He wanted for me to get used to killing humans and i killed them without much thought. Because it seemed to me, my brother''s teachings were valid and there wasn''t need to guilty about some pest.


    I killed the bandits, which was my first time killing human, hence i puked and cried without restraint.


    My brother panicked because of it and picked me to a river and washed my face. Afterwards he cried hard and apologized while saying ''don''t leave me please''.


    This incident made me realize that, my brother too is human and like every human, he isn''t perfect.


    I thought my brother was perfect being. His looks was perfect, without single spot. His talent was high, his affinities were many. Most importantly he always does his best to protect me and shows his affection to me.


    So when i understood that he isn''t perfect, i began to overflow with different emotions toward my brother, as if some restraints inside me were broken apart.


    I didn''t understand this feelings but subconsciously i tried to became more affectionate with him and tried to make him happy. But i couldn''t do it well because of my abnormally high shyness against to my brother.


    I learned this feelings meanings when my brother exined puberty and when i hit the puberty.


    I loved my brother, as a brother and man. I wanted my brother to myself. I wanted stand by his side forever, without leaving his side. I wanted to be one with him.


    I still want him and will get him. He must be mine, no one else''s.


    But seeing brother being close to other girls, even though i knew that he is being close to them of just because of their connections, makes me mad. I want to kill them, torture them badly because they takes my brothers precious time.


    But my brother said that ''it is for our future'', hence i decided to don''t kill them for now. My brother was enduring that creepy Flora whore for our future. If i can''t hold back myself even for this, it would be disgrace to my brother''s efforts.


    While i was thinking, my lovely, caring and gentle brother was waving his hand front of my face and looking at me worriedly.


    "Are you alright Lucy?"


    Even his worried expression feels sweet to look at. He is caring and gentle towards me but cold and ruthless towards to others. What else would a girl wants from a man?


    "What are you doing?" My brother asked to me.


    I looked at him and found out that i was subconsciously rubbing his cheek affectionately.


    "I don''t know." I said and snuggled him more without shame.


    I noticed that alcohol reduced my embarrassment by a lot. Normally i couldn''t snuggled to him like this because of embarrassment. I was pressing my entire body his and he didn''t tell me anything.


    I wanted to confess him right now and kiss him passionately, but i was scared of his rejection.


    I knew that my brother didn''t care most of the rules or taboos. But what if my brother finds this kind of thing disgusting? He said that cannibalism and r*pe were disgusting but didn''t said anything about killing, stealing, torture, sex and rtionships between siblings. Even though he is adopted, we became siblings at age of 8. We were little, so it was natural to form a sibling bond between us and disgusted from thought of getting into rtionship with your sister.


    I knew that he didn''t finds killing and stealing disgusting but i didn''t know, if he is disgusted of sex. I didn''t want to know too, because i didn''t want to send a nude whore to his room at night. So that i could confirm, if he is disgusted or not.


    My brother doesn''t put his guard down to everyone except me. That is why i restrained my uncontroble desire to posses him and started to seduce him slowly.


    Even though my brother is the most beautiful man i know. I am great beauty too, so if i try hard in long-term, i was confident enough seduce him enough to not care about sibling rtionship taboo.


    While i was thinking, my brother tightined his grasp of me.


    "Can you close your eyes and block your ears Lucy?" My brother asked gently but i knew that it was just suggestion.


    "No need. What did you sense?" I asked and rubbed my cheek to his chest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Some lecherous bastards that observes us with ugly eyes." My brother said loudly with cold tone.


    His cold voice sent shiver to my spine and my legs released itself from excitement. I love everything about my brother, even his cruelty and coldness.


    My brother held me before i fell and looked at my condition.


    After confirming my condition, he looked at me with sorry expression.


    "Can you hold on for a minute?"


    "Yes." I said and wrapped my arm around of him tightly.


    "Who are you to dare to ambush Count Ceurie''s daughter?" My brother said coldly.


    Shadows moved and 6 people blocked front and back of us. I could tell that all of them were probably students of the academy because of their age and characteristics mana.


    "Don''t be arrogant and be quiet. If you want to die painlessly." 1 of the them said and rest of them too spouted like this sentence.


    "Shut up and say your reason for this ambush." My brother said coldly and killed one of them before they noticed.


    They looked at their friend that copsed abruptly and noticed that there was a ice stuck to his eyes.


    "How can you kill him? It was just a prank." 1 of them shouted.


    "I can tell that they are here for you Lucy. Do you know them?" My brother asked to me.


    I looked at them for a second and noticed that, all of them have 1 thing inmon.


    "I rejected all of their advances. The one that brother killed is Count Welfer''s 5th son, Sam Welfer" I said simply.


    "I think it wouldn''t be problem if it''s just 5th son." My brother said and nodded.


    "What if i kill all of them?" My brother asked and blocked the fireball and earth spear that came with his ice wall.


    "It won''t be problem, all of them are low in the hierarchy." I said.


    "It is good. I didn''t want to any witnesses." My brother said and sent 5 ice spear to them and killed effectively 4 of them.


    I looked at thest one''s condition and noticed that thest one was pinned to ground with ice spear through foot.


    My brother went to his side and looked at him coldly.


    "Why did try to ambush to my sister?" My brother asked coldly and grabbed his neck.


    "It was just prank!" He shouted.


    "If it was just prank, you would do it in the academy grounds, not in the backstreet with ugly eyes." My brother said coldly and broke his neck.


    "Let''s go back things went sour." My brother said and walked towards to academy.


    "Wait!" I called out loudly.


    My brother turned towards me and looked at me with questioning look.


    "Can you help me brother? I am not feeling well." I said while trembling.


    My brother came to my side and picked me in princess carry position.


    "I am sorry. I lost myposure for a moment. It must be hard for you." My brother said quietly.


    ''I can''t hold myself back if he say things like this. My brother is the sweetest and most caring person.''


    Fortunately he didn''t continued to talk nicely and carried me to academy for 30 minutes.


    He put me in my bed and turned to go back but i held his wrist.


    "I am scared. Can you stay with me for this night?" I muttered quietly.


    I knew that my acting was bad and couldn''t deceive my brother. But i knew my brother best and he would stay with me even if he knows that i was acting.


    My brother sighed and looked at my face.


    ''Even his sighing expression is good looking.''


    "Aren''t you spoiled? Well it can''t be helped. But don''t do anything strange because of the alcohol effect." My brother said and dismissed all of the magics on himself.


    Afterwards heid down to my side and kissed my cheek.


    "Good night." My brother said and closed his eyes.


    "Good night." I murmured and snuggled to him. I hugged him, put my head to his chest and slept happily.

 Chapter 33 Theory For The Scars

    ?I woke up at and opened my eyes without moving my body. I saw unfamiliar ceiling, rather than my room''s ceiling. I looked around and saw Lucy who was snuggled to me like kitten.


    I realized that i was in the Lucy''s room but i didn''t remember that how did ie here. I tried to remember it, but my memories were blurry.


    It seems the drug that i took because of some young masters made my memories blurry, or else how could i get dizzy because of a ss of wine. My constitution is [D] rank, it isn''t low. It is impossible for me to get drunk with just a ss of wine.


    I didn''t think that i would drugged because of some petty young masters that rejected by Lucy.


    Lucy is beautiful girl, so it was understandable for some young masters to approach her, but i didn''t expected that she already rejected minumum 6 young masters in the academy''s first week.


    I didn''t think about dead young masters because academy doesn''t take responsibility of the students that dies outside of the academy.


    If their families are powerful enough they could find me but they can''t do anything to me as long as i am in the academy''s responsibility. After graduation, they can try to kill me but i was sure that i would get strong enough to defend myself against to some petty nobles and their soldiers.


    Anyway, it seemed to me that mymon sense was slightly off. I knew Lucy is beautiful girl, but i didn''t think that she would get this much attention, just because of her beauty.


    I didn''t understand this because no one approached to me in the time that i was academy.


    Is it because my beauty was too much for them and they didn''t dare to approach to me, or because i was hanging out with creepy Flora Sunwillow? Probably mix of the two.


    I decided to lessen my hanging times with Flora, or else how will i seduce new targets and form a contract with them.


    I can''t approach someone without reason because i made my personality is cold.


    That is why i decided to make a situation, which will force my target to approach me.


    Though for this, i have to wait for the sses. Which isn''t time for them too.


    I got out of the bed gently, without waking Lucy up and get out of her room.


    Afterwards i started to walk towards to my room but strangely students were looking at me more than usual, while i was walking to my room. I didn''t even nce at them and entered to my room.


    When i entered to my room, i saw the Aria, who was preparing food and Aria saw me.


    "Good morning Aria." I said and sat down to the dinner table.


    "Good morning master. Can i ask a important question?" Aria said and lowered her head with shame.


    "Sure." I nodded.


    "Did mastere here from outside with this pretty girly clothes?" Aria asked and pointed my clothes.


    I looked at myself and noticed that i forgot to change my clothes because of my dizzy state.


    "I did." I nodded.


    "Didn''t no one say something to you master?"


    I put my chin to mt palm and looked at her with thoughtful expression.


    "When you said it, i remembered that some students tried to talk me but i ignored them as usual."


    "Master, you have to at least listen to around of you. You can''t live like this without even listening what other''s said." Aria said monotonously and made scolding gestures.


    "It can''t be helped Aria. I am doing it without even thinking." I said and gestured her toe to my side.


    Aria came to mt side and looked at me questioningly.


    "Can you look at my back my dear?" I asked.


    "Sure master, but can i ask what is this for?" Aria nodded.


    "There is 2 scar on my back that i don''t remember getting it. So tell me your thoughts" I said.


    Aria opened my clothes and looked at my scars thoughtfully.


    "These scars were there when i saw master''s body." Aria said quietly and slid her finger on the scar.


    "But they were shorter than right now around 5 cm. But these scars are around 10cm to 15cm." Aria said.


    "Is that so? Why didn''t you ask to me?"


    "I thought master knew these scars. Usually people knows their scars locations." Aria said tly.


    "You are right." I nodded.


    "So what''s your thoughts on these growing scars?" I asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Aria''s imagination and experience is better than mine, thus i left this job to her.


    Aria closed her eyes for 5 minutes or so and started to speak.


    "They might be some sort of symbolic manifestation of some curse on the body."


    "Nope, it is impossible. My curse isn''t deadly and i didn''t get any new curse." i shook my head.


    If someone cursed by deadly curse, a symbol would appear on their body ording to curse. ording to novel it is twisted way of the world to give them a small chance to save themselves. Appearance of symbols are causes directly by the world, not by the curse caster.


    "What if someonees at night and do something to master''s body?" Aria said convincedly.


    "Why would someone do something that causes just scars on my body? I didn''t feel anything different with my body." I asked.


    "Some people likes to leave scars on the beautiful faces and bodies." Aria nodded her head proudly, as if she found the reason.


    "Do you have any other idea about this?" I asked again because i didn''t convince by Aria''s ideas.


    "I have 1st idea but it''s little bit absurd." Aria looked at me as if she wanted a permission.


    "Go on."


    "Well, what if master was hybrid between harpy from mana race and human but for some reason they teared of master''s wings when master was just a baby. Harpies are beautiful beings, master too is beautiful." Aria said and lowered her head with embarrassment because of the absurd theory.


    It was too absurd that if i have my emotions, i wouldugh for minumum a hour.


    "Why do you think this scars are from wing wounds?"


    "Because i read a novel about wingless harpy." Aria said quietly and looked at down.


    "Are you still reading strange novels?" I asked and looked at her without blinking.


    "Yes master." Aria said quietly.


    "Well, as long as you do your job diligently, you can read them but don''t fill your head with strange novels and tentacles." I said seriously.


    "Thank you for your understanding master." Aria said.


    "Come here." I gestured her.


    Aria came to my side and i handed her telepathy earring.


    Aria took them like sacred item and looked at me with moist eyes. Though her face was nk like always.


    "Is this for me master?" Aria said with little bit joy in her voice.


    I just gave her a earring and she became emotional. She too must be broken somewhere inside.


    ''There is no normal person around of me. Am i ma for strange people?''


    "It is just earring don''t get emotional because of it. It is linked to my earrings, so you can speak to me directly if it''s urgent." I said.


    When my sentences ended Aria jumped to me for hug.


    "I can''t help it but getting emotional. Master himself made this pretty earring for me." Aria said kissed my cheek. Afterwards she apologized and rushed to her room.


    ''Why did she even kiss me in cheek and ran away? She isn''t just child that embarrasses for kiss on cheek. Although i don''t remember her exact age, she is in her early twenties.''


    After some thoughts about Aria''s strange actions, i started to think about Aria''s theory.


    Being a half harpy sounded absurd and it was close to impossible but i didn''t ruled them out just added more races with wings.


    I thought that teared out wings theory was quite possible but being half harpy was close to impossible. Though there are many humanoid beings with wings, harpies aren''t only ones.


    There are humanoid dragons, some special elves, fairies, angels, fallen angels and many more. And all if them are beautiful beings with good potential. But if ruled out some of them with facts, the rest would be fairies, angels and fallen angels.


    Fairies are looking likepletely humans with just wing and power to change their body size. So status lenses maybe showed some wrong information. It is possible. It is just [S] rank artifact not some godly artifact that changes the world.


    Angels are just servants of the gods or devils and they can''t be called a actual race. There are elf angels or human angels.


    That is why i thought that maybe Original Kayle was a angel or fallen angel of a divine being but this divine being for some reason teared of Kayle''s wings, erased his memories and casted out him to mortal realm.


    Although this theory was absurd, this world itself is absurd. Thus i didn''t ruled this theory form my mind and thought this about more.


    After some timeter i stop thinking and prepared myself and went to my magic practice lecture. It was time to act.

 Chapter 34 It Was Too Much For Me

    ?I was standing at the empty area, separated from rest of the students and was waiting instructor to speak.


    Instructor is a woman in herte twenties and around 185cm or so. She has long brown hair that reaces to her back and arrogant green eyes. Her name is Eliza Silver, who waspanion of the Hywel in the novel. She is genius mage that reached high 7th circle before her 30th birthday.


    "Hey pretty boye here!" Instructor Eliza called out but no answered to her call.


    "I saide here!" Instructor Eliza said and pointed at me.


    I went to her side and looked at her coldly.


    "What?" I said.


    Eliza looked at me with grin and pressured me with her aura.


    "Why didn''t youe, when i called first time?" She asked calmly.


    It seemed to me that her personality is the same as the novel''s Eliza. I didn''t like her in my past life because in the novel she was arrogant bitch with inferiorityplex. She is one of the most talented person in this kingdom but she can''t stand to someone with more beauty or talent and trample them one way or another.


    Although she gets character developmentter, it is nothing to do with me. Right now she is the arrogant bitch that makes trouble to me.


    I won''t even try to make her my ve because it is less worth with her troublesome personality that won''t be change minumum 10 years.


    Well i can''t do anything to her right now though. So i inspected her aura. Her aura wasrger and denser than mine. Her aura characteristics were sharp, cold, lively and dark. Probably because of her metal affinity, great will to live and negative karma.


    "Because you didn''t specially call me." I said coldly and released my resistance to her aura.


    I didn''t have any pride or honor, so there weren''t any need to resist to her aura and get injury.


    My knees hit the floor because of  her aura but i didn''t have any time to worry about my knees. Lucy was furious because of my humiliation, so i quickly moved my eyes to give signal her to don''t do anything stupid.


    Fortunately she understood my intention and stopped herself. Though she was still furious.


    "Aren''t you pathetic one to satisfy your ugly desires from someone at age of 14? You should get over your inferiorityplex, it makes you more pitiful. My pride won''t break against to high 7th circle mage, while i am just high 4th circle." I said cold but quiet voice.


    I purposely stood up separately from other students because i knew that bithcy instructor Eliza would do something to me if she clearly sees my beauty and talent. She did what i predicted, so i hit her with my words to her inferiorityplex and said something like ''i wouldn''t be ashamed to lose against to high rank mage.'' because i thought that if i say something like this she would force me to a spar or duel against to someone around of my strength that counters my affinities with theirs and that is what i was aiming for.


    There is a mage that her power is closer to mine and her affinitiespletely counters my Ice affinity. She is Alicia Ashtorn, the future power house and Hywel Ashtorn''s step-sister.


    "What are you talking about?" Instructor Eliza said with little bit trembling voice and released her aura.


    I am in the academy''s barrier, so she can only humiliate me with aura, nothing more. Thus she was little bit scared and anxious about that someone found out her weakness. If i wasn''t in the academy, she would kill me without even thinking about it.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just said what i saw." I said calmly, got up and shook the dusts from my knees.


    "What did you see that, you dare to say something like this to me?" Instructor Eliza said calmly, as if what i said was nonsense. But i could easily tell that she was curious and anxious about when i said that i really knew her inferiorityplex.


    "You are just pitiful being that doesn''t likes who are more talented and beautiful than you." I said quiet enough for only instructor Eliza hear.


    "But don''t worry, i am not judging you and won''t tell anyone about it. Even gods aren''t perfect and you are just a pitiful human." I whispered with smile.


    Instructor Eliza''s scowled at me and speak harshly.


    "You think you know me. Go back to your ce you little shit!"


    I turned back and began to walk.


    "I changed my mind. Come back pretty boy." Instructor Eliza called out.


    I went back to her side calmly.


    "Asthorn brate here!"


    Instructor Eliza call out again and Alicia Ashtorn came to other side of instructor Eliza.


    ''Yup. I knew that she would do this. I will beat this Ashtorn girl quickly and get close to her slowly.''


    ''We are like mas of opposite sides. She is energetic and fiery and my image right now is cold and calm but opposite sites of ma attracts each other. Thus i knew that she will probablye to me after this encounter.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You will fight against this little shit and humiliate him. If you do that you will get something you want. Do you understand Alicia?" Instructor Eliza said quiet enough for only Alicia to hear but i heard it too because of my improved body.


    After hearing Instructor Eliza''s words, Alicia nodded excitedly. She wasn''t excited that instructor Eliza would owe her a favor, she was excited to fight.


    "You will spar with this girl. Do you have any question?" Instructor Eliza asked and looked at me.


    "Why will i have to spar with someone? This is magic practice ss, not sparring or dueling ss." I said tly.


    "This is practice too. Won''t two of you use use magic while sparring?" Instructor Eliza said and smirked.


    "What you said is true instructor but i don''t want to beat a student because of some instructor''s petty grudge." I said quietly.


    "Hey! Watch your words. Who will beat who?" Alicia said to me with grin.


    Well, she has destructive tendencies, so it is normal to bepetitive or battle maniac. But even so, it is impossible for her to be more experienced in fighting than me.


    I looked at Alicia coldly and turned my gaze to instructor Eliza.


    "If someone wants to beaten, even i can''t do anything about it. Tell the rules and start this pointless spar."


    "Rules arentplicated. Make clear critical strike or fight until one of you lose consciousness. You won''t die, go all out." Instructor Eliza said and started to count down.


    "3"


    "2"


    "1"


    "Start!"


    When i heard Instructor Eliza''s shout, i chanted and ice spear appeared went towards to Alicia at average speed.


    Alicia blocked my ice spear with wall of molten magma and sent me a ssic spell fireball.


    I let fireball hit me.


    Why? Because i thought that if my shirt burn and my body reveal itself, it would be easier to attract Alicia''s attention to me.


    After fireball hit me, i chanted and ice armor appeared on top of me and prevented fire to burn me.


    Alicia took advantage of my long chant and casted fire pir right below me. Fire pir engulfed me fully but i didn''t received much damage.


    ''Is Alicia weak? or is she holding back? Or am i too strong for her?''


    i concluded that Alicia was too weak.


    It was kind of strange. I knew that the Alicia front of me was inexperienced kid that didn''t fight to much but i didn''t think that she was this weak. Her mana quality and quantity was high but she didn''t know how to use her mana effectively and efficiently.


    I stepped back and get out of the fire pir and dissolved my ice armor. I thought that if i appeared with my armor fully intact, it would be attract too much attention.


    After dissolving my armor, my beautifully shaped muscr body exposed itself to world. I showed myself a little bit more than 5 seconds and continued to fight.


    Afterwards we fighted like this for a 15 minutes or so. She would attack me, i would defend myself while i was chanting attack spell.


    I held back a lot. I intentionally didn''t prevented some spells that came to me and didn''t attacked her with my full capabilities. Or else she could lost the spar in a second.


    But after fighting like this for 15 minutes, i got immensely bored. Fighting like this was more boring than ''history of magic development'' ss.


    Although i got resistance to boredom for a degree because of my experience for the years of boredom, but it was too much for me to endure this any longer.


    So, I casted blink spell without chant and appeared behind of Alicia with ice sword in my hand, which was touching her neck and my other hand were pulling her hair back to expose her throat to ice sword.


    "You lost." I said coldly and dropped her down like rag.

 Chapter 35 Unnecessarily Friendly

    ?"You lost." I said coldly and dropped Alicia down like rag.


    I turned towards instructor Eliza and speak calmly.


    "Won''t you announce the winner instructor?"


    "Result is obvious. Go back to your ce!" Instructor Eliza said harshly.


    I went back to my ce with calm steps and waited for instructer Eliza to continue.


    Instructor Eliza finally started her ss properly.


    Magic practice ss isn''t for dueling or sparring. It is to learn how to efficiently using magic without wasting unnecessarily huge amount of mana. Eliza Silver is battle mage, not research mage, hence she knows the best way to use mana more effectively and efficiently.


    While instructor Eliza exins the way of efficiency, almost every student were looking at me, no, they were looking at my body.


    I forgot that my shirt was burned to ash. So i activated my earring and contacted to Aria.


    >> Aria bring me a shirt. <<


    >> Hah... Hahh... Yes... master. << Aria said breathlessly.


    It seems that i contacted her at wrong time. Well everyone needs some time to themselves.


    >> It can wait for a while. You can finish what you are doing. << I said with amused voice.


    I am such a good master that thinks my maid''s well-being before mine.


    "Hey pretty brat! Who did you contact it?" Instructor Eliza said loudly.


    "I asked to my maid to get me new shirt. As instructor can see, my shirt got burn and i can''t stand like this." I said and gestured my naked upper body.


    "I will ignore it for this time. Get permission before contacting someone else." Instructor Eliza said harshly and continued to her ss.


    ''Well i forgot that experienced mages can easily sense movements of mana around of theirs. So what i did right now was my carelessness.'' I thought calmly.


    After a whileter instructor Eliza announced that it''s time to practice freely and let students to freely practise.


    Alicia Ashtorn came to my side faster than Lucy and nudged me.


    "Hi! I am Alicia Ashtorn." She said energetically and brought her hand for handshake.


    "Kayle Ceurie." I said calmly and shook her hand.


    When i greeted her normally, she became more rx and said fanatically.


    "You was so cool when you stepped out from fire pir as if it was nothing. How did you do it?"


    "Is th-" I tried to speak but Alicia didn''t stop and spoke again curiously.


    "Why didn''t you use chantless magic until the end?"


    "I consi-"


    "Where and how did you get this scar? It looks cool!" Alicia cut me off again and asked with amazement.


    "I got fr-"


    "Aren''t you mage? Why did you train your body?"


    "Enough!" I said coldly and stopped her before speaking again, because i thought that if i didn''t, she would speak like this for a hour or so.


    "Let me speak for a moment if you want answer to your questions." I said calmly, which Alicia nodded excitedly.


    I understood that she was energetic one and couldn''t stan still for a second. She was moving her body randomly even while standing front of me.


    "First of all, i stepped out from fire pir like nothing happened because i didn''t really receive any damage from it."


    "For your 2nd question, i didn''t use any chantless magic until thest moment because i wanted to do a surprise attack and finish it in 1 move."


    "For your 3rd question, i got this scar from [E] rank panther when i was 12. I was immature, so i don''t remember it well how i got this."


    "As for yourst question. Everyone can train their body, it doesn''t matter whatever they are mage or not. I trained my body because it would be waste to not train it. ording to my father i have great talent for it."


    After answering all if her questions, i looked at her for to see her reaction.


    Alicia satisfied by my answers, nodded happily.


    "Can i touch it?" Alicia asked innocently and pointed my scar.


    ''Did she really ask this innocently or did she pretend to be innocent? It is impossible, she is 14 for god''s sake. It should be impossible for her to not know that touching to someone''s body migh cause misunderstandings and rumors.''


    ''Well let''s reject it, if i ept it easily like this, her interest on me might end. I should keep her interest and curiosity on me.''


    "No." I said tly and looked at Aria who came a second ago.


    I took the shirt that she handed to me and wore it.


    "Thanks Aria." I said and smiled slightly while patting Aria''s head.


    ''Why did i smile for something like this? You can naturally ask. The answer is because cold people''s smile are usually more precious and beautiful than normal people''s smiles. So what i did was just one of the seduction methods of mine.''


    "You can go now. Or else instructor Eliza will make trouble for you too. She is jealous of beatiful people like you." I said.


    Aria nodded shyly and went back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I looked at Alicia''s reaction and saw little bit blush on her face.


    ''It seems that i didn''t smile for nothing.''


    "Let''s talk againter Alicia. I have to practice." I said and turned to back.


    "Wait! Let''s practice together." Alicia said and grabbed my wrist.


    "No need." I shook my head.


    "I promised my sister to practice together." I said and began to walk towards to Lucy who was about to explode because of jealousy and anger.


    Alicia came to my side again and: "Then let''s practice 3 of us!" she said happily and began to walk with me.


    "I can''t decide this. You have to ask this to my sister." I said tly.


    I came front of the Lucy and spoke lightly.


    "Hello Lucy. How are you faring? Did you properly understand what instructor exined?"


    "I more or less understand Kayle. But are you okay after that bitch pressured you like that? And why this girl is with you?" Lucy''s said calmly.


    She was eerily calm. if i didn''t know her, i would believe her calm facade.


    "I am rather fine, but don''t call her bitch. She is just pitiful soul with imperfections like every human." I said calmly and side hugged her.


    Lucy who heard what i said looked at me nkly.


    >> Mind your words my dear, that bitch may be listening us. She is a bitch but before that she is expert mage that borders to master mage. << i said telepathically.


    "Alicia wanted to join us for the practice but as you know Lucy. It isn''t my ce to decide whatever she will join or not." I said and passed the responsibility to Lucy.


    Lucy looked at Alicia with determining eyes and nodded.


    "You can join us." Lucy said to Alicia and brought her hand for handshake.


    "Call me Lucy."


    Alicia who saw this jumped to Lucy and hugged her.


    "I am Alicia but you can call me Cia!" Alicia said happily.


    ''Oriod said that she was fiery and destructive but she is just energetic and friendly. It seems she will get along well with Lucy but if she get too close to Lucy i have to eliminate her. I don''t want Lucy to take or give any emotional support from someone other than me.'' I thought calmly.


    Afterwards we started to practice.


    "You are doing it wrong Lucy. You shouldn''t push your mana. You have to order it." I said to Lucy who was having hard time doing what instructor exined.


    "Think mana as your golem that you can easily order. You can''t easily push it because of it''s weight but you can order it around to do various task."


    "I am trying but it doesn''t work Kayle." Lucy said sadly.


    I thought about what can i do to show Lucy to properly ordering to mana. She has great talent but she couldn''t do it this. I got 2nd thoughts of difficulty of the ordering mana.


    I opened my shirt toward to my left part of my  chest and gestured Lucye here.


    "Touch it and try to sense my mana''s movements but don''t release your mana." I said and pointed to my left part of my chest.


    "Is it alright to do this in sight of everyone?" Lucy said shyly.


    "What are you talking about? Just touch it and try to sense my mana''s movements." I said calmly and put her hand to my chest.


    Lucy snapped out that from what  i assumed was her silly daydream and closed her eyes.


    >> Brother normally mana circles would be around of the heart but yours is in your heart. Why? << Lucy asked curiously.


    >> You are partially wrong my dear. My mana is in my blood rather than in my heart. It is unique constitution of mine. No one knows this, so don''t tell anyone about this. Okay? It will be our little secret~. << I said calmly.


    >> Hehe... Our secret. <<


    After speaking with Lucy, i moved my mana in my body freely for a minute or so and stopped.


    "Did you understand, what i said about it?" I asked to Lucy.


    "I think, i understand." Lucy said and moved her mana.


    I looked at her mana movements.


    "Well, it''s not bad, you got the gist of it. All you have to do is just practice like for a long time." I said and patted Lucy''s head.


    "Hey! I can''t do it too, show me too!" Alicia said loudly.


    I pushed her face, which was inappropriately close to mine.


    "Unfortunately, i can''t. We don''t have time. ss will end in a minute." I said


    Alicia lowered her head with regret.


    "Then can you teach meter?"


    "I will think about it."

 Chapter 36 Date With Ashtorn Siblings

    ?After all of my sses ended for today, i went to my room and wore casual clothes and some defensive artifacts.


    My father didn''t give me any guards but instead of guards he gave me high rank defesive artifact, which i am grateful. Even though i became noble after adopted by my father i didn''t like the feeling of guards following me around.


    Today was the day that me and Kayle, my extraordinary childhood friend decided to hang out.


    Kayle was strange child when the two of us orphan back then. When i first saw him, i thought that he was monster in human skin but i learned that he was just very creepy child with very serious problems.


    So, when i saw him in the academy with Ceurie name, i was little bit shocked. But when he detected my soul seeing eyes, which i named them like this, i was about to die from shock because no one detected my ability until now.


    I understood that my extraordinary friend became more extraordinary.


    I wanted to see his soul but he didn''t give me permission and i feared that he would tell someone if i looked at his soul without permission.


    Anyway, i looked at mirror and straighten my hair. I stopped it after looking at myself and confirmed that i was good enough.


    I got out of my room and headed towards to our meeting spot, which was academy gates.


    While i was walking, i encountered to my step-sister, Alicia. Although i didn''t like her too much but i didn''t dislike her either. I was neutral to her. She is too energetic that i was getting tired while watching her.


    "Hello brother! Where are you going?" Alicia asked energetically.


    "I am going to hang out with my friend."


    "What!? You have friend?" Alicia said with shock evident on her voice.


    "It is true than i don''t have many friends, but it isn''t something to be shocked about it." I said and sighed.


    "I know that you have 1 or 2 friends but i didn''t knkw that you have a female friend." Alicia said with mischievous smile.


    "What girlfriend? He is just my friend and male." I said with confusion.


    "I thought that you are meeting with some girl because you are looking good more than usual." Alicia said and thoughtfully tapped her cheek.


    "Is that so?" I asked.


    "Yes, yes." Alicia said.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." I said and continued my way.


    "Hey! Can i too hang out with you and your friend? I am bored." Alicia asked and began to walk with me.


    Well, we won''t do anything illegal so it is okay i think and i shouldn''t treat her badly, she is my sister. So keeping a stable sibling rtionships between us is a must.


    "Sure." I said.


    After a while, we arrived to the meeting point.


    In the meeting point there was 1 woman around early twenties and 1 girl around mid teenage years.


    I didn''t look at the woman because my eyes didn''t budge from the girl. She was too beatiful that, even my resistance to against to beatiful women didn''t worked too much.


    The girl has short white hair that barely reaches to her shoulders and shining crystal blue eyes. Her plump cherry lips and small pointed nose makes her more beatiful even while her natural beauty.


    While looking at girl, words escaped from my mouth unknowingly.


    "What the fuck are you wearing Kayle? Is this illusions magic?"


    It was too shocking sight that i unknowingly sweared for the first time in a long time.


    I quickly calmed my racing heart and stopped my thoughts that questions my sexuality.


    "Wow! You look beautiful Kayle!" Alicia said and jumped for a hug, which was catched by the ck haired woman.


    "It is okay Aria. You can put her down." Kayle said with girly voice.


    ck haired woman, Aria, put Alicia down gently and stepped back to Kayle''s side.


    "Thanks." Kayle said and patted Aria''s head.


    "When did you meet with Kayle?" I asked to Alicia.


    "Just today. We sparred to each other." Alicia said with smile.


    Well i knew that my sister loves to fight, so it was normal for her to took a interest on Kayle.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Is that so? Did you have hard time against to him?" I asked because i was genuinely curious about Kayle''s skills.


    "Not at all." Alicia said and shook her head.


    Well it is impossible for her to have a hard time against someone from her age. She was training to be a battle mage for a long time.


    "He defeated me pretty easily. So it can''t be said that i had a hard time." Alicia said happily.


    I looked at her with shock evident on my face.


    "What?" I said quietly.


    I couldn''t believed her for a moment because winning against her was pretty hard even for me but ording to her, Kayle defeated her rather easily.


    I looked at Kayle and tried to analyze his mana quality and quantity but i couldn''t do it for some reason.


    Kayle turned towards to me and winked.


    "If you are curious you have to ask. Peeping someone is shameful thing you know." He said lightly.


    I flinched slightly and noticed that what i did was pretty stupid. Kayle even detected my soul seeing eyes, why wouldn''t he sense a measly mana sense.


    I got little bit wary towards Kayle because he once threatened to kill me if i tried to see his soul, which i didn''t think about it before because of rank differences between us. But after knowing that he defeated Alicia easily, I concluded that he can defeat me with little difficulty.


    "Well Alicia said that you defeated her, so i got curious about your affinities and circle progress. Haha..." I said nervously andughed a little.


    "You don''t have to be nervous about this. I am about to be 5th circle mage, i just need some more mana and my main affinity is ice." Kayle said calmly.


    ''What!? Ice isn''t weak against to fire but extremely weak against to magma, which is Alicia''s second affinity. He must be pretty strong, i have to be careful around of him.''


    "Well, why did youe here like this and who is this woman with you?" I asked with obvious curiosity.


    "Did you forget? This is a date for you to get used to my beauty. So i came here with corresponding outlook." Kayle said and squeezed his boob(?) "How it is? I made them realistic."


    I sighed because of his unreasonable action.


    "Can you stop it? You are attracting too much attention and you are squeezing your fake boobs and make a show for them." I said with annoyance and he stopped what he was doing.


    "So who is this woman?" I asked.


    "She is my maid, Aria. I took her with me because i don''t know how to act with these clothes, hence she will assist me." Kayle said calmly.


    "Hey! Can i touch it?" Alicia asked with curious expression and pointed Kayle''s fake boobs.


    "You can''t. It is inappropriate." Kayle said calmly and looked at me.


    "Is Aliciaing with us too?"


    "Well she was bored, so i brought her with me."


    "Well it doesn''t matter too much. I said as a date but we are going to hang out randomly, so it shouldn''t be problem." Kayle said and nodded.


    "Whatever, let''s go." Kayle said and took Aria and Alicia''s arm to his.


    With that they began to walk.


    ''Am i the only 1 than sane among us? His maid didn''t even say anything to him and my sister too epted easily.''


    I quickly walked to their side.


    "So where are we going?" I asked.


    "Well i thought that we would go to a restaurant and afterwards to the auction house." Kayle said calmly.


    "I understand the restaurant, but why the auction house?"


    "Well normally won''t everyone goes to the auction houses with beautiful girls? Am i not right Alicia?" Kayle asked with thoughtful expression.


    "You are right!"tAlicia nodded vigorously.


    "You are lucky to go a auction house to with 3 beautiful person." Kayle said and we continued our way to restaurant that Kayle choose.

 Chapter 37 Date With Ashtorn Siblings 2

    ?Master took my and Alicia''s arm and dragged us to the restaurant that gray haired sleepy boy brought us.


    He dragged us to the private room of the restaurant and ordered the foods.


    "Why did you bring us to the room that filled with romantic candles and bed?" Hywel, my master''s childhood friend, asked with suspicious expression after seeing the decorations of the room.


    I totally understand his suspicion. If i didn''t know my master''s personality, i would be suspicious too.


    "It is to talk easier without being interrupted by some nobodies. You don''t have to worry too much. I won''t do anything to you without your consent." My master said calmly and winked. It seemed to me that he was little bit enjoying himself.


    Though what master said was totally lie. He would just do something to make people feel extremely hot, afterwards he would ask consent but before the they answer he would stop doing whatever he does. He would say things like ''it''s a pity that we can''t continue, some problem appeared in my house.'' and quickly run off randomly. He did this so many times in the Ceurie city to random girls because he wanted to improve his seduction skills.


    "Is that so? It is good i think." Hywel nodded absentmindedly.


    ''Ah... What a innocent soul. Master will tease him a lot.'' I thought with pity.


    Although master didn''t confirm it, i knew that he is a unique kind of sadist that enjoys someone''s embarrassments.


    Whenever he is bored than his usual, he would tease me or tries his new seduction methods on me.


    Which is pretty hard for me to endure it. Fortunately master gives me free time for myself asionally, or else i couldn''t endure my desires and would try to do something to my master that i shouldn''t.


    Normally i wouldn''t endure my master''s teasings and would try to cross the line without a thought. He is beautiful man with good body. So there''s no one in this world that wouldn''t do it.


    But i am enduring as much as i can because of the Prophet, the Demigod of prophecy said to me that if i can able to endure the deviltry from divinely beautiful being as much i can, my wish woulde true.


    At first i didn''t believe to the Prophet''s words, but when i kidnapped by my master and saw my master''s divinely beautiful face, i remembered the words of the Prophet. I understood that i will have to endure something and when i looked around, i concluded that i was in some sort of cheap experiment room. So i waited for the opportunity and when the opportunity arose, i became his servant. Why? Because enduring something as a experimental subject would be more harder and painful than anything else.


    But don''t get me wrong. Even though i became his maid because of the prophecy and fear of being experimental subject, i don''t dislike my master. It is just hard for me to endure his teasings, which i realized that it must be his deviltry from the prophecy but i don''t dislike my master''s teasings either. I very much love my master''s teasings and attention that he gives to me. Even though the attention he gives me is just to relieve his boredom. His teasings are beneficial to me too.


    My mental defenses became an unbreakable wall because of my master''s constant teasings. Though my master breaks my mental defenses pretty easily but i wasn''t worried about this because i knew that other than my master, no one can break my mental defenses and lure me away even with my biggest desires.


    While i was recalling my memories, my master sat me down to a chair, lied his head on myp and stretched his smooth, beautiful legs, which was made to look like this with illusion magic, onto the Hywel'' thighs.


    It looked like pretty ufortable position and i knew than my master usually doesn''t do anything physically ufortable. I knew this because my master himself said that he doesn''t even enjoy living and doing physically ufortable things reduces his already zero amount of will to live into negative state. Which is practically will to die or suicide.


    "Aren''t you ufortable master?"


    I tried to speak with worried tone but i couldn''t do it. My voice and facial expressions was always like this, monotonous and nk. I tried to change it to normal like every human but i couldn''t do it for some reason.


    I asked for this to my master but my master too didn''t know about this. However my master said that he can understand what i wanted to express even though i can''t express my feelings on my expression or tone.


    "I am very muchfortable on yourp. You don''t have to worry about it." My master said with small smile.


    "Get your legs out of me Kayle! Even if you arefortable, i am not." Hywel said loudly. His ears were little bit red, not so much. He has some resistance to beauty but he can''t resist it for a long time.


    My master must have did something to him when my master put his legs on him. I have some ideas what he must did but i didn''t care too much about my master''s action. Because master said that even though he doesn''t feel lust, he would prefer a woman''s soft,fortable body instead of man''s tough, hairy body. So i wasn''t worried that my master would have special kind of interest on this boy.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. I just wanted to rest. Why are you shouting at me?" My master said with confused expression.


    "There is a bed over here. Go rest on the bed." Hywel said while pointing the bed.


    "I can''t eat my food on the bed. It is against to the my principles." My master said with serious tone.


    "How the hell will you eat your food whileying like this?"


    "I thought that my dear Aria would help me with that. Won''t you?" My master said and gently caressed my cheek.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes master." I subconsciously nodded.


    Hywel who saw this sighed and opened his mouth to speak.


    "I don-" But his sentence cut off by Alicia.


    "Brother let''s swap our seats!" Alicia said and went to side of Hywel.


    Hywel looked at Alicia with surprise and asked suspiciously.


    "Why do you want my seat?"


    "Because you are tiring Kayle more with your useless questions. Did you forget that he is just apprentice mage, not adept mage. He must be tired because of out spar at the morning and without being able to properly recover his mana, he came here for you with excellent quality illusions." Alicia said very seriously.


    I assumed that this girl was just energetic and airhead but it seems i was wrong. She knows somemon sense.


    Normally apprentice mages recover their mana in 1 day to 1 week but my master isn''t normal. My master fully recovered his mana in 10 hours.


    Alicia forcefully lifted Hywel from his seat, held my master''s legs, sat down to the chair and put down my master''s leg onto her thighs.


    "Thank you for your consideration Alicia but you don''t have to do this, i can just put my leg on the chair." My master spoke with little bit warmth in his cold tone.


    My master truly knows how to act like cold man that slowly warms up to the energetic girl. I read too many romance novels, so i can proudly rte this scene with many romance novels.


    "No, i will do it. I was the one that tire you unnecessarily."tAlicia shook her head and pushed my master, who was about to get up to his ce back.


    ''What a weird girl'' I thought because she didn''t seem to have any malicious intentions or crush on my master. She was doing this purely out of her good will.


    ''isn''t she a noble? Aren''t nobles arrogant, selfish pricks that just kills someone because they wanted?''


    "Thanks." My master said with slight smile which made the pure young girl to blush and hide her face from my master.


    With that one more pure soul stepped into my master''s beauty trap.


    Hywel who saw his sister''s condition, quickly threw a question to my master before his sisterpletely fallen into trap.


    "So what will you do after the academy? Will you be a battle mage like Alicia or will you be just researcher mage like most of the mages?" Hywel asked quickly.


    "Can''t i be both? As you know, mage is essentially a researcher of mana and magic. A mage is the one that wants to know more about mana and it''s countless possibilities and i think that''s all very good but i personally think that every mage has to know how to fight or defend themselves." My master said calmly.


    "Yes you can, but it is hard to do both of them." Hywel said.


    "Well, there is no easy thing in this world aside from suicide." My master said calmly.


    Hywel and Alice looked at my master with nk look, they didn''t understand that why my master considers suicide is easy.


    "Master normal people don''t considers thatmitting suicide is easy." I reminded this fact to my master. As a servant of my master, this was one of my many job.


    "I forgot that." My master said to me.


    "Can you pretend to didn''t hear this?" My master said to the Ashtorn siblings.


    No one spoke after my master''s sentence and ate the foods in silence.


    Though i fed my master because he was stillying on myp.

 Chapter 38 Absurd Misunderstanding

    ?After Kayle''s remark of the suicide, me and my brother didn''t- no, couldn''t speak for a while and just ate our foods.


    ''Is Kayle a suicidal person? Or else why would he considersmitting suicide is easy. Is his maid the one that prevents his suicide?''


    ''What a pity that someone like him is a suicidal person, but what is the reason that he is a suicidal?'' I thought with great sadness.


    I nced at Kayle, who was fed by his beautiful maid.


    It was quite sad and funny sight to see that beautiful, cold but suicidal Kayle to get along with his expressionless maid.


    Although i wanted to make some jokes and be friends with his maid, i held myself back. I feared that if i suddenly wanted be her friend that would scare Kayle that i want his maid as my maid instead of just friend.


    From what I observed so far, Kayle relies on his maid too much and surprisingly his maid likes to take care of Kayle. Or this is what i felt from his maid, though i am not certain.


    And i found this pretty strange, because i read many books about mages and influence of their highest affinity to their personalities.


    Average ice affinity mages usually are cold like Kayle, so i assumed that his cold personality was because of his very high affinity to ice. But normally ice affinity mages aren''t just cold, they are prideful too. They aren''t prideful because they are powerful mage or noble, they are prideful because of their ice affinity.


    For some reason ice affinity not just makes people cold and calctive, it makes them prideful, which in turn makes them not even depends on their own blood.


    So when i noticed the fact that Kayle''s action isn''t someone with ice affinity would do, i began to think about this.


    Although i wasn''t intelligent like my father and brother but i wasn''t idiot either. I considered myself as an averagely intelligent young woman.


    ''What if Kayle is like my brother that who doesn''t affected by his affinity?'' i thought for a moment but shook my head internally.


    Although Kayle was talented and strong, this wasn''t somethingmon in the first ce. Mages thag not affected by their affinity is so rare that, it''s considered almost a legend.


    ''What if something happened to Kayle and this broke his pride and drove him to suicide?'' I thought and looked at Kayle.


    ''Kayle is very beautiful and he must have been very cute child back then, plus he was orphan like my brother. Did his parents do something bad to him when he was child and this broke his pride or did someone do something disgusting to him while he was in orphanage? Some disgusting bastard must have tried or did something disgusting to him while he was just a child.'' I thought with great pity and sadness.


    ''What if Ceurie family is the one that did something so disgusting to the Kayle?'' I nodded.


    ''It must be them. Although i didn''t observed them too much but it was kind of strange that, Kayle was too obedient to his sister.'' I thought and began to get angry behalf of the Kayle, the one that i assumed, who was suffering from corrupted noble house and their spoiled heiress.


    Ipletely convinced myself that Ceurie family is the one that caused the suffering of the Kayle.


    ''I will save you!'' I thought to myself and looked at the Kayle with great determination.


    My father once advice me to don''t do anything without consulting to himself or my brother because ording to him, i was too pure and someone would take advantage of this. But i didn''t listen his words because i thought he was just overprotective.


    If only i listened his advice and consulted my thoughts on this to my brother. I wouldn''t regret for this idiotic decision.


    ******


    "I will save you Kayle." Alicia murmured to me while she was leaning to my shoulder. Her bnce was quite a bit off because of the mild drunkeness she is experiencing righ now.


    Why is she drunk?


    Well, when i stated that suicide is easy, room got quiet and no one spoke for a while.


    So i ordered some wine to ease their mind and lighten their mood.


    Wine worked too well than i wanted. The Ashtorn siblings went overboard with the wine that i gave them and became little bit drunk.


    And for some reason Alicia spouting lines like ''I will save you'' or ''You poor thing'' or ''I will break hands of the fucking trash bastards''.


    I deduced from Alicia''s sad murmurs that Alicia got some big misunderstanding about me.


    She was looking at me with great sadness and pity. As if i was injured kitten and she was graceful saint.


    ''Well, i can use this misunderstanding to get closer to the Alicia without causing suspicions.''


    "Why do you think that i need help?" I asked to Alicia.


    Alicia looked at me with moist eyes and sad smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, you poor thing." Alicia murmured and caressed my cheek.


    I turned towards Aria who was looking at this sight while clenching her hands.


    "What is your thoughts on this Aria?" I whispered to Aria


    "I want to kill her." Aria answered without a thought.


    "I didn''t ask that my dear. Give me your thoughts about what this girl is talking about."


    Aria who heard my question coughed slightly to hide her embarrassment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She got some big misunderstanding about you master."


    "I know that too, my dear Aria, are you drunk too?" I asked and inspected Aria.


    Well she wasn''t drunk, just a little bit tipsy.


    "I am sorry master, i can''t think straightly right now." Aria said and bowed her head.


    "You can thinkter when you are fully awake." I said and patted her shoulder.


    "I thought after the dinner, we would go to the auction house but it seems we can''t do that right now with these drunks." I said and gestured the unconscious Hywel who was sleeping on the floor.


    I wanted to go to an auction house because i thought that like every transmigration genre protagonist, i would find a divine artifact that disguised as a random rock.


    Well, i don''t have any luck or bad luck, thus it is simply impossible for me to find something valuable like divine artifact in a random auction house.


    So i gave up my idea of going to an auction house and began to make a n.


    >> Do you have any sleeping drug and aphrodisiac? << I asked to the Aria via telepathy.


    Aria turned to me and looked at me with wide, trembling eyes.


    >> But master you said that you don''t have any lust and now master wants to di something like this. << Aria answered with trembling voice, as if she felt betrayed, or she really felt like this.


    >> I don''t have any lust, so just tell me if you have any aphrodisiac and sleeping drug. <<


    Aria nodded reluctantly.


    >> That is good. << I nodded too.


    >> Your job is pretty simple. All you have to do is disguise yourself and knock out me cold after that knock out the Alicia when she see me knocked out and wake me up. <<


    >> Why? << Aria looked at me with questioning eyes.


    >> Normally you aren''t the one that asks too much question. Are you actually a curious person that hold your curiosity back? << I asked with slight interest.


    >> I am sorry master, it seems alcohol got a effect on me. <<


    >> You don''t have to apologize my dear Aria. If i wanted, i would sign the same contract as the Katie''s with you, but i didn''t. Do you know the reason? <<


    >> Because master needed someone to entertain him? << Aria answered uncertainly.


    >> You are partially correct my dear. I needed someone to talk freely without restraining myself because i didn''t want to endanger my ns and future. So you don''t have to hold yourself back, as you know i wouldn''t even mind it. <<


    >> Really? << Aria asked and her eyes glinted eerily for a moment.


    >> Well now that i think about it, hold your lust back. << I quickly corrected my statement.


    >> I will do my best master. <<


    I turned towards to Alicia and found out that she was sleeping while leaning to me.


    >> Aria pinch Alicia and be ready. <<


    Aria nodded and pinched Alicia''s side.


    Alicia woke up and Aria quickly got out of our sight.


    "Uhmm... Kayle?" Alicia opened her eyes slightly and murmured.


    "What?"  I said with annoyed tone.


    "Am i dreaming?" Alicia murmured and reached her hand to my face.


    "No." I said and push her hand back.


    "Is that so?" Alicia murmured unconvincedly.


    ''Well it seems effect of the alcohol didn''t dissappeared.''


    "Yes. So, can you wake your brother up?" I said and felt something hit to back of my head.


    Alicia''s eyes widened and opened her mouth.


    "Kayle!?" Alicia shouted loudly.


    That was thest thing i saw before i lost consciousness.

 Chapter 39 Beatiful Mage In The Shining Robe

    ?I was half awake and half asleep. Someone was shaking my sleeping body while saying something that i couldn''t entirely focus on it.


    "Mas..."


    What a familiar feeling was that, it was like a dream.


    After i became ''Kayle'' i didn''t have any dreams in my sleep. I would just sleep and wake up without a need to wait for the after sleep grogginess pass, like a machine or a golem.


    "Master..."


    Being knocked out cold by hit to back of my head reminded to me that i am human too. Because of my near inability feel pain and emotions made me subconsciously think that i wasn''t human. Which is possible, but i didn''t care about my race too much right now.


    "Master wake up!"


    My eyes opened instantly and my groggy mind became clear like always, as if my earlier grogginess was a lie.


    I looked at the Aria who was looking at me with tears in her eyes.


    ''Was she a crybaby too? Or is this also alcohol''s effects?'' I thought. ''She must be loves me too much than necessary.''


    "Why are you crying?" I said without even get up from floor.


    "I was scared that something bad happened to master because i couldn''t control my strength." Aria spoke while trembling all over.


    Tears were continued to fall from Aria''s eyes without stopping. It was quiet a bitical and strangely beautiful sight to see Aria crying while there wasn''t any change on her expression.


    "Look at my head and see if there is injury." I said and turned my head.


    Aria touched all of my head to see if there is any sign of injury and she sighed with relief because she found out that there weren''t any injury.


    In the first ce it was impossible for her to injure me without strengthening herself with mana. Which she didn''t, because she didn''t n kill me just knock me out for a minute or so.


    "if your worries gone, we have a job to do." I said and got up.


    Aria too got up and stood straightly.


    "Yes master. I did what you wanted." Aria said.


    "Good. Did she see your face?" I nodded.


    "No."


    "Did Hywel wake up?"


    "No."


    "Good. I will search someone disposable, so while i am away make Hywel and Alicia drink the sleeping drug." I said and turned to go but i noticed that i forgot something to take.


    "Give me some of the sleeping drug and aphrodisiac and make Alicia drink the rest of the aphrodisiac." I said.


    "Yes master."


    ******


    I was searching the streets for 30 minutes to find disposable man and atst i found the perfect disposable man or boy.


    He is definition of the ''ugly bastard''.


    Clint Rond, eldest son of the Marques Rond. He is good for nothing, lustful bastard that just causes troubles for his father.


    Clint is 19 years old with gray hair, gray eyes. He is 167cm and over 100 kilograms. His ugly face was filled with pimples, his smile was filled with lust.


    Well, even though he is worthless, he is Marquis Rond''s first son, so it will be troublesome to deal with the aftermath because of his status.


    ''Isn''t it fine as long as i seduced a duke''s daughter?'' i thought and looked at the ugly bastard.


    Currently this ugly bastard was following a woman to a backstreet with his bodyguards or friends. Probably friends because they were young.


    Thus i followed the ugly bastard and his friends and waited for them to let their guard down because I didn''t want to enter a unnecessary fight. I wasn''t battle maniac or adrenaline addict. In the first ce i couldn''t even feel the adrenaline.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anyways, i waited for them to attack the poor woman, which they did it immediately when they made sure that there weren''t any witnesses around.


    I watched the scene for a while to see my emotional reaction, which was nothing.


    I thought that i would feel little bit disgust or anger but i didn''t feel anything about this.


    ''Dulled emotions is both blessing and curse.'' I thought again like always whenever i notices my emotional differences between my past life and this life.


    I looked at them and began to chant slowly for a minute or so while they were distracted by woman.


    When my chanting ended all of them froze, including woman. They were fully covered with ice.


    I went to their side and inspected all of them and found out that all of them were worthless. They didn''t have any potential, talent or even high affinity.


    ''They must be outcast of their families. So no one would care for dead.'' I concluded.


    But killing them without doing nothing would be waste and i didn''t do much experiments on the mages. So i will do some quick experiment on these mages except the ugly bastard.


    I activated the [Silence] enchantment and shoved my hand to one of them''s heart and tried to convert and absort their mana circle...


    Which was total failure. Although it was quiet a bit possible to do this, but it would take too much time to do this and i didn''t wanted to spare some time for these trashes while my maid was waiting for me.


    I took out the small transparent ball that i bought from the old man at the alchemy shop and put onto the corpse''s forehead.


    I thought that this ball looked like an aura core, so it could work on corpse but nothing happened.


    Afterwards i tried do different things with the ball on the remaining ones but it didn''t worked.


    Well, i came here to find myself a disposable pawn, not experimental material and i didn''t expect it to work somehow.


    Anyway i turned to the fat nobleman and broke the ice that around of him and quickly hit back of his head.


    Afterwards i killed the woman too, because i didn''t want to leave anyone that knows nobleman''s where abouts when he killed.


    I took all of the corpses to my storage artifact, held the ugly bastard and went to Aria''s side


    ******


    "Hello Aria. Did you do what i asked?" I said abruptly without alerting Aria.


    Aria flinched and turned to me. Aria recovered the surprise that i gave her pretty quickly.


    "I did master." Aria nodded and pointed the ugly bastard. "Who is this master?"


    "He is ugly bastard that will attempt to rape Alicia." I said with grin.


    "May i ask the reason master?" Aria tilted her head and asked confusedly.


    "Aren''t every maiden at age of 13 to 18 loves knight in shining armor thates to rescue them from a ugly bastard?" I said and made some gestures to look like a man with great wisdom.


    "Well, even though i am mage, not knight. Wouldn''t it work? When i rescue her from the rapist bastard, she would look at me differently than pity. For some reason she was looking at me with pity at the dinner and it would be troublesome for me to pitied by Alicia."


    "And don''t forget that she drank huge amount of aphrodisiac. She will be extremely horny, so she can''t hold back her desire when she see me. As you know i am too beatiful for a normal mortals to see and they can''t easily hold back their desires. Although Alicia isn''t normal, she can''t hold back too if given even little bit aphrodisiac. Which is we gave her too much."


    "Will you fuck her, master?" Aria said monotonously but i sensed killing intent on her voice.


    "No. If i do that she would think that i took advantage of her situation."  I shook my head.


    "I will take her to my arms andfort her while she was fighting with her urges. This will make her trust me more and she will probably fall in love with me or she will mistake the the lust she felt towards me for a love." I said and smiled. My smile was like that of a devil.


    Aria who saw my smile shivered and looked at Alicia with pity and anticipation, probably her sadist side wants to see the struggling Alicia. Aria has sadistic tendencies, so it was possible.


    "Anyway, let''s start. Drag Alicia and ugly bastard to a abandoned house. Tie Alicia''s hands with reinforced handcuffs and put something in her mouth, so that she couldn''t chant. Afterwards wake Alicia and ugly bastard and escape from there without seen." I said and made ugly bastard drank the aphrodisiac and sleeping drug.


    "Yes master. But what i will you do after that?"


    "Your job will be over. You can just watch my show."

 Chapter 40 Saving Alicia From The Ugly Bastard

    ?I was looking at the abandoned house in the distance and watching Aria who was doing what i wanted.


    Aria dragged Alicia and tied her legs and hands with reinforced handcuffs. After that she took out a bdsm ball, which i didn''t know why the fuck did she carries a bdsm ball, and put into the Alicia''s mouth.


    ''Probably she has some whips too.'' I thought.


    Afterwards Aria dragged the ugly bastard and threw him front of the Alicia.


    Aria took out 2 pills and make Alicia and ugly bastard gulp it down. After her work over, she came to my side.


    "Good work." I patted my sadistic maid''s head and she enjoyed it quietly.


    "Why do you have bdsm gag in your storage artifact?" I asked.


    "I thought it woulde in a handy." Aria said without waiting a second.


    ''It seems she doesn''t haveplete bdsm set.''


    I stopped patting her head and asked. "When will they wake up?"


    "For a minute or so. Fat man will wake up about 30 seconds earlier than Alicia." Aria said and pushed her head to my hand.


    ''Well, i said to her that she doesn''t need to hold back but this is too strange. Why is Aria wants pat from me? Am i some sort of heavenly head patter under the heavens? Well, i don''t care the reason, it is just head pat.'' I thought and continued to pat Aria''s head.


    After hearing Aria exnation, i began to watch ugly bastard, who was beginning to wake up.


    Ugly bastard woke up and held his head in agony.


    ''It seems i hit his head harder than i wanted.''


    Ugly bastard held his head for a while and got used to the pain.


    Ugly bastard noticed his painfully hard erection and looked around. He saw the Alicia, and began to walk towards her with staggering steps.


    While ugly bastard was walking towards Alicia. Alicia woke up and looked around of her with panic evident on her eyes. She was tied up and gagged. So it was extremely difficult for her to be calm about this.


    Alicia saw the ugly bastard and trembled when she saw the ugly bastard''s lustful eyes and erection. Alicia began to trash around to escape from the handcuffs or even just the gag.


    Probably she wanted to chant but couldn''t do it because of the gag.


    When Alicia understood that escaping from this handcuffs was impossible for her, tears started to fall down on her eyes.


    "Why the fuck is this ugly bastard so slow? Is he giving time for Alicia? What do you think Aria?" I asked to Aria.


    "I too don''t understand this master but it seems that fat man wants his prey to be pletely awake while he is doing the deed." Aria said.


    "Is that so? Anyway, i need to ready to save the damsel in distress." I said and continued to watch the abandoned house.


    Alicia''s body was shaking because of the terror and she was shaking her head while she was crying.


    Ugly bastard who saw this smiled lecherously and went to Alicia''s side.


    Probably he was aware that his prey was the famous Alicia Ashtorn but he couldn''t care less about Alicia or Alicia''s status, while he was extremely horny that he couldn''t even properly walk.


    Ugly bastard started to touch Alicia''s body, while Alicia started to trash again to escape the ugly bastard''s dirty hands.


    Ugly bastard teared apart Alicia''s clothes and started to squeez Alicia''s undeveloped boob''s harshly.


    After a minute or so ugly bastard stopped squeezing her boobs because he couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Ugly bastard teared apart his clothes and revealed his ugly penis to the world. Yes, his penis too was ugly.


    He went to Alicia''s side and teared her skirt and underwear.


    Alicia''s eye pupils were shaking because of the horror that her body too reacted to this ugly bastard.


    Her mind doesn''t want to be raped by the ugly bastard but her body wants it, probably because of the aphrodisiac, and this made her scared as hell.


    Ugly bastard crouched and took a position. He was about to began to the deed, i kicked the door open and came to save a damsel in distress.


    Though i wasn''t looking good, there was a blood on my head and hands. As if i came here with great difficulty.


    Ugly bastard turned to me and looked at me with rage evident on his eyes. I interrupted his quality time, so it waspletely normal for him to mad at me.


    "Get out you bastard!" Ugly bastard said and properly looked at me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His eyes go wide when he saw my beauty and took a step towards me.


    It seems aphrodisiac''s effect made him doesn''t care for the gender, he was extremely horny.


    "You bastard, who is fucking worse than trash." I said with extremely cold tone and released my aura.


    Ugly bastard took a step back with fear and fell down to the floor.


    Alicia was relieved when she saw me came in the room but she too got scared when i released my aura. Not everyone can keep their calm when they heard my cold voice and felt my aura.


    I sent ice spears to the all 4 limbs of the ugly bastard and nailed him to the floor.


    "Aghhhhhh!" Ugly bastard started to scream in agony, hence i immediately activated [Silence] enchantment.


    After that i sent a ice spear to the ugly bastard''s penis and nailed it to floor.


    "Hateful, disgusting bastard. You don''t deserve to die this early but i don''t have time.  Consider yourself lucky and burn in hell for eternity." I said with angry tone and killed the ugly bastard with ice spear that went to his eyes.


    ''Finding these cliche words for this asion was hard but i think it will worth it. I must be seemed like hero.''


    I turned to Alicia and walked towards her. Alicia flinched slightly but stopped shivering.


    I removed the gag ball from her mouth and asked with cold but gentle tone. "Are you okay?"


    Alicia nodded and i removed the reinforced handcuffs from her limbs.


    When thest handcuff fell to the floor, Alicia hugged me and buried her face to my chest.


    She was crying. So i did what i have to do as a graceful hero.


    I caressed her hair slowly andforted her with gentle words.


    "Shhh. It is okay, everything is okay. Nothing happened. You don''t have to be scared, trash bastard is died and you are free." I said gently.


    Alicia cried for a 10 minute or so and i continuedfort her while caressing her hair.


    After 10 minutes of crying, Alicia stopped crying and murmured to me while still hugging me.


    "Do you have any spare clothes Kayle?"


    "I forgot that you are still naked." I said and tried to turn my back to her but she didn''t let go her grip on me.


    "Can we stay like this?"


    "No, we can''t. It is inappropriate and it''s harmful to your mental health. You went through a r*pe attempt, so it would be good for you if you stay away from men for a while and recover yourself." I said sternly and pushed her from shoulders.


    I turned my back to Alicia and removed my robe and shirt. After that i extended them to Alicia but for some reason she didn''t take them.


    "Are you okay? Why aren''t you taking the clothes?" I said without turning to her but she didn''t say anything.


    "I will turn to you if you don''t speak." I warned but there wasn''t anything response.


    So i turned to Alicia and saw that she was looking at my body with hungry look.


    "What are you looking at?" I said coldly.


    Alicia recovered herself and quickly hide her private party with her hands.


    Alicia bowed her head in embarrassment.


    "I am sorry Kayle but for some reason i can''t keep my eyes off you and my body wants to get near you." Alicia said with embarrassments and fidgeted her fingers.


    "Is that so? Do you feel anything strange?" I asked calmly and put my robe on her with slow movements.


    "My lower body feels hot, my heart beats faster than normal and when i breath i feel like i need more air as if i am tired and..." Alicia said and didn''t continued her sentence.


    "Whatever you don''t want to tell, you don''t have to embarrassed about it. This bastard must did or gave something you. Tell me." I said gently.


    "And i feel some tingling sensation on myher region." Alicia buried her face to her hand and said this quietly.


    ''I thought it is impossible for her to be pure like this but it seems i was wrong. How the hell she doesn''t know the feeling of arousal? She is 14 year old teenager, don''t the teenagers is like horny beasts that fucks every hole or stick they found?''


    ''Should i corrupt her? I nned for her to endure the aphrodisiac''s effect and struggle for the rest of the night but when i saw her purity, i concluded that if i y my role perfectly i can gain herplete trust.'' I thought and nodded internally.

 Chapter 41 Pure Alicia

    ?I looked at Alicia with curious expression.


    "Didn''t you ever feel arousal?" I asked.


    Alicia blushed and quietly said. "I just heard about it. I didn''t feel anything like this."


    "Normally people wouldn''t aroused because of a r*pe attempt. Though some of them has very strange kinks but i don''t think you have this kind of thing." I said and patted her head, as if it was natural thing to do. Alicia didn''t do anything, just enjoyed it.


    ''Normal person wouldn''t even go to a male''s side after a r*pe attempt because of the trauma but this girl isn''t like that. Is this because of the aphrodisiac effect that she subconsciouslyes closer to me or does this girl is too pure?''


    "That is to say, that bastard must have give you some kind of drug that made you horny."


    "Horny..." Alicia murmured and hide her face.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed about it. So what do you want to do? We can call the knights but it would attract too many attention or you can go your room in the academy but in the both of the options someone definitely will see you like this." I said and gestured her.


    Alicia was still naked and she was just wearing my robe to hide her naked body and it would bring too many rumors to be seen like this. Which is pretty bad for a duke''s daughter.


    "Umm, i don''t want to call the knights. Criminal is already died, so there''s no need to make trouble for his family." Alicia said.


    ''She is too pure that it is hard to believe it that there''s a person like this in this world.''


    "But i don''t want to seen by the students. They already stares to me everyday but if they see me like this, i don''t know what would they do. I am scared." Alicia said and came closer to me while shivering.


    ''Well what Alicia said must be true. She is great beauty with [S] rank charisma and she is a duke''s daughter. So anyone would look at her with lust or malicious intent because of her beauty and status.''


    "If you want, i can take you to an inn and in the morning i will bring you some clothes."


    Alicia nodded and held my wrist.


    I flicked Alicia''s forehead.


    "You shouldn''t trust someone that you have just met. Are you child? You are lucky that it is me that i am helping you, if someone other than me was here, they would take advantage of your weak mental health and would have their way with you." I scolded her with harsh tone.


    Alicia looked at down and muttered. "I know that, i am not dumb. I just feel like i can trust you."


    Sigh....


    I sighed and looked at her.


    "Whatever you say. It is you, who would be in trouble, not me." I said with slightly warm tone instead of my usual cold tone.


    "I will touch your forehead, don''t be scared." I said calmly and came closer to her.


    Alicia stood straight and looked at me. No, she was still looking at my body. It seemed to me that she can''t hold back her desire for too long.


    I touched her forehead and casted a low quality illusion magic instead of high quality one and made her looked like wearing clothes.


    "I am very tired and my mana reserves are about to go dry. Hence illusion isn''t that good and someone over 3rd rank can see through. So wear the robe tightly, in the case of we encountered to mage or knight." I said and patted her shoulder.


    Though what i said was total bullshit. My mana reserves nearly full and i am not tired at all. The blood on my head was caused by me to look like i came here with great struggles.


    Alicia suppressed her desire quickly when she noticed my head injury.


    "Are you okay?" Alicia said with worried tone and tried to touch my head.


    "I am okay, it is just a small injury. I experienced a lot worse than this." I said and pushed her hand.


    "No! It is not okay. You have to get treatment immediately. Even if you are used to it, it doesn''t mean that you have to uselessly endure the pain." Alicia said with teary eyes.


    ''This girl just misunderstood something again. Well, i can draw the line right now to avoid her meddlings to my actions in the future.''


    "Shut up. I am helping you because you got attacked when you apanied me, not because i am sorry for you. It is my pain, not yours, i don''t want your pity. Juste with me." I said harshly and turned my back.


    Alicia took a step back and a few tears escaped from her eyes but she quickly wiped them.


    "I am sorry and thanks." Alicia said quietly and began to follow me.


    I went to an inn that i saw while i was searching a disposable man.


    I entered to the inn and Alicia followed me behind.


    "Do you have a room with 2 bed?" I asked to the inn keeper, who was olddy around her sixties.


    Olddy looked at me as if she was looking at my soul and shook her head.


    "I dont have any beatifuld. But i have a room with big bed enough for 2 person." Olddy said and winked.


    This olddy was clearly suspicious and i wanted to inspect her but i didn''t do it. Because i remembered the old man from the alchemy shop said and when i remembered this my Intuition ring the bells for me to not inspect thisdy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I suppose this olddy too is an old monster with lots of experience. I shouldn''t be involve with her.''


    "I will take that room." I said and handed her a gold, which was a lot for an inn room. Olddy grinned widely and for some reason she nodded with approval.


    After that olddy handed me the key of the room and we entered the room.


    Room was mostly empty with just bed but it was mostly fine. It was well maintained.


    "Go on and sleep or else you won''t be able to sleep because of the drug''s affect." I said and gestured the bed.


    "Where will you sleep, if i take the bed?" Alicia asked.


    I made 2 ice chair to side of the bed and sat down on one of it. After that i put my leg onto the other chair.


    "I will sleep like this. Just go and sleep before drugpletely active." I said with annoyed tone.


    Alicia listened my advice. She got in the bed and pulled the nket to over her neck. She removed the robe that i gave her and gave back to me.


    "Why did you removed this?" I asked.


    "I can''t sleep with clothes." Alicia answered quietly.


    "Is that so? Then sleep." I said and closed my eyes.


    I waited like this for a 30 minutes or so while listening the voices that Alicia made.


    She moved randomly in the bed, as if she can''t sleep. Which was most likely.


    ording to Alicia, this was her first time be aroused. So it was normal for her to be like this because she wasn''t naturally aroused. The aphrodisiac that Aria gave her was pretty strong and she was enduring it pretty good for someone that feels their first arousal.


    Well, Alicia couldn''t endured it for a long time. After all she was just extremely pure 14 year old.


    "My body feels extremely hot. I can''t stand this feeling anymore Kayle." Alicia said to me breathlessly.


    "Just endure it. It is just arousal, nothing important. You are just not used to this feeling." I said without opening my eyes.


    "Are you used to it Kayle?" Alicia asked quietly.


    "I am. I can endure my urges without swayed by them." I said


    "Aren''t you amazing? There are so many people that couldn''t endure their desires but you can control them."


    "Not control, it is mental strength."


    "Can i do that too?" Alicia asked hopefully.


    "Yes you can." I said and opened my eyes.


    "Then-"


    I cut off Alicia''s sentence and said.


    "But not now. It isn''t something that can be learn in minutes."


    "Then what i have to do Kayle? I can''t stand it anymore!" Alicia asked loudly and subconsciously started rub her knees to each other.


    ''It is time to y my role.''


    Sigh....


    I sighed annoyedly and looked at Alicia.


    "I can help you but you have to trust me and promise me." I said rigidly.


    "What will you do and what is the promise you want?" Alicia asked. She must be understood that i was very serious about what will i about to say.


    ''That is good. If she epted without a thought, i wouldn''t do it.''


    "Promise me that no one will know what will happen inside this room." I said and looked at her with very serious look.


    "I promise. What will you do?" Alicia asked.


    "I will touch your body with my hands. Nothing more." I said and lifted my hands.


    "Whaa!?" Alicia blushed and looked at me.

 Chapter 42 Relieving Alicia

    ?(Slightly lewd chapter.)


    "I will touch your body with my hands. Nothing more." I said calmly and lifted my hands.


    "Whaa!?" Alicia blushed and looked at me weirdly.


    I didn''t understand Alicia''s reaction at all. At first she hugged me while she was naked but she is embarrassed about that i was going to touch her. I didn''t even say the ce that i will touch.


    Understanding women was hard in this world too, like in my past world.


    "Can''t i do what you will do?" Alicia buried her head to nket and asked. She was still rubbing her knees, she was clearly at her limit.


    "You can, but you will probably harm yourself because of the drug effects." I said calmly.


    "You dont have to worry, i won''t take advantage of you. Think of this like some sort of treatment."


    "I know that you wouldn''t take advantage of me. It is just embarrassing to be seen like this." Alicia said quietly.


    "Why do you trust me this much?" I asked because i thought that trusting me like this was pretty much idiotic. We have just met today and she is going to trust her bare body to me.


    "I don''t know, i am just feeling like i can trust you." Alicia said and stuck her head out of nket.


    ''Yup. She is a idiot.''


    "Is that so? Anyway you don''t have to be embarrassed about it. Just close your eyes, rx yourself and think this like you are in a dream."


    Alicia closed her and rxed her mind, not her body. As it was hard for her to rx her body and it was my job to do it for her.


    "I am going to touch you, are you ready?" I asked with gentle tone.


    Alicia nodded her head nervously.


    I brought my left hand to her eyes and covered them with my hand. Alicia shivered but didn''t say anyting.


    I put my right hand onto her belly, slowly and sensually moved it to her crotch. She was about to go wild because of the sensation.


    Before my hand reached to the her crotch, Alicia held my wrist.


    "Will you really touch there?" Alicia asked quietly. She was shivering constantly because of my sensual touches, but it seems she has some sanity left in her even she is in extremely aroused state.


    "Didn''t you say that there was a tingling sensation on there? I will relieve it." I said calmly. As if what i am about to do waspletely normal.


    "Relieve..." Alicia murmured and swallowed hard.


    "But it is dirty." Alicia''s face was beet red while saying this.


    "I can wash my handter but i need to do this quickly. You wouldn''t want to be a animal like human that tries to mate with the first person you see, because of the excessive lust. Right?" I said calmly.


    Alicia understood her situation when i said this and she shouted. "I don''t want to be like this!"


    Alicia epted that there wasn''t any choice other than this. "Please help me." Alicia said quietly and released her hold of my hand.


    "I will help you, you just have to rx." I said gently and continued to slid my hand to her crotch.


    When my hand reached Alicia''s crotch, Alicia trembled violently. Her crotch was on fire and it was throbbing.


    "Is this normal?" Alicia squeaked.


    "You are too horny right now, so it is normal for your body to reacts to sensation like this."


    I slowly rubbed her pussy to make my fingers slippy. After that i began to rub her pussy cheeks.


    Alicia moaned because of the sudden sensation and quickly closed her mouth with her hands.


    I rubbed her pussy cheeks for 30 seconds or so. After that i slid my wet finger over her clit.


    I began to rub her clit slowly and professionally.


    I was deliberately rubbing her slowly, not because i was considerate for a teenager that will experience her first orgasm, because i wanted this situation be long enough for her to not forget this night. Humans are social creatures, so when we will have a big secret that just 2 of us knows about, Alicia will be feel closer to me subconsciously.


    "Ohhh!" Alicia moaned loudly and orgasmed hard. Her body trembled violently, juices gushed out of her pussy and she fainted.


    ''What do i have to do know? Well, firstly i have  wash my hands.'' I thought and looked at my hands which was soaked.


    I licked my finger. ''Salty. It is mostly same as the earth''s woman''s juice.'' i thought and went to wash my hands.


    While i was washing my hands, i heard the voice of Lucy.


    >> Brother! << Lucy shouted with worry evident on her voice. She was speaking to me via telepathy.


    >> What is it Lucy? It is night time you know. << I said with sleepy voice.


    >> Where are you brother? I came to your room but couldn''t find you or even Aria? << Lucy asked usingly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    >> I had work to do, so i did that but it was toote. So we decided to stay at an inn for the night. << Lies naturally escaped from my mouth without restraints.


    >> Are you sure? You didn''t do anything other than your job? << Lucy asked suspiciously.


    >> What would i do other than sleeping at night my dear sister. So can you tell me why did you go to my room at this time? << I asked.


    >> I felt something again, like when you paralyzed. I was worried about you, thus i went to your room. << Lucy said quietly.


    >> You don''t have to worry my dear. I am perfectly fine other than tired. So can you let me rest for now? You can check me for injuries at morning. << I said sweetly.


    >> Okay, i will do that. Good night brother. << Lucy said.


    >> Good night my dear. << I said and deactivated the telepathy.


    ''What did she sense again for her to worry about me.'' I thought for a second but didn''t continue to think more about this. I didn''t care about it.


    After washing my hand, i entered to our room and found out that Alicia was woken up. It seems she fainted for a minute because of the intensity of pleasure.


    Alicia was sitting still but there were few tears on her eyes.


    "Why are you crying?" I asked calmy and walked towards her.


    When she saw me she flinched and quickly got under the nket.


    ''Did she recover her sanity after her arousal diminished and she got scared? Well it ispletely normal to scared of male after living through a r*pe attempt.''


    "You don''t have to be scared, i won''t do anything bad to you. I will just sit there and when the morninges, i will deliver you to your brother." I said gently and sat down to the chair.


    Alicia stuck her head from nket.


    "I am not a fragile girl that would scared of everyone because i experienced something bad." Alicia said.


    "I am just ashamed of myself that even though you helped me to relieve myself from this feeling and this feeling reduced greatly. I am afraid that i can''t endure this sensation for more than a hour." Alicia said furiously.


    What a ridiculously pure girl. She wasn''t scared of me, she was angry at herself because she was still horny.


    ''Well, i too didn''t know that she would be still horny. Did Aria give her too much or the aphrodisiac that Aria gave her was high quality one?'' I shook my head internally.


    ''It doesn''t matter, i just have to take more advantage of this situation.''


    "So you''re saying that you are still horny and ording to you you can''t endure this more than a hour. Right?" I asked with serious expression.


    "Yes..." Alicia said and buried her face to the nket because of embarrassment.


    "Are you sure you can''t endure it?" I asked with slight suspicion.


    "Yes... I don''t want to try to do anything you when you are sleeping. You already helped me a lot and i don''t want to disturb you when you are tired like this." Alicia said quietly.


    "Do you think you can sleep if i help you again?" I asked.


    "I don''t know but  i will try my best." Alicia said quietly.


    Sigh...


    I sighed and brought my hand to her eyes but Alicia pushed my hand away.


    "I want to see how you are doing it. In the worst case, i will do myself. I don''t want to make more trouble for you." Alicia said.


    "I was closing your eyes not because you shouldn''t see this because it would be more faster for you to find the relief."


    When i first did this to her, i made it under the nket but now that she wanted to see the process, i lifted her nkets and revealed her body.


    Alicia tried ro hide her private parts but she must have realised that it was meaningless action, so she stopped it and buried her face to her hands.


    I licked my finger and started to do same thing again.


    Alicia watched this entire process with mix of embarrassment and pleasure. While watching the process, for some reason she asionally looked at me.


    ''Is she trying to see something?'' I thought and noticed that i didn''t have erection. I wasn''t robot or asexsual. Hence i needed a boner for her to see, or else she might creep out.


    Without a chant i casted blood magic and sent some blood to my penis and my penis erected.


    When Alicia saw my erexted penis, she blushed and turned her head away.


    I crossed my legs to ''hide'' my erection and continued to do what i was doing.


    After 2 minutes of rubbing, she orgasmed violently and slumped to the bed. She didn''t faint this time but she was looking at the ceiling like as if she is dead.


    I gently put the nket on her.


    Afterwards i sat to my chairs and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 43 Mentally Weak

    ?I woke up after 2 hours of sleep and looked around.


    ''It seems Alicia didn''t go wild while i was sleeping.'' I thought after seeing the state of the room and looked at Alicia.


    She was sleeping without nket on her, which was pretty strange. I looked at her body and noticed some scratches around of her crotch area.


    It seemed that she wasn''t freed from her arousal even after i helped her 2 times and tried to do herself but couldn''t do it properly. Probably she was experiencing excessive lust or she did this because of herck of experience in doing it, probably mix of the two.


    I looked all over the room but couldn''t find the nket. Thus i covered her with my robe instead of nket.


    >> Aria, are you awake? << I asked to the Aria via telepathy but didn''t receive any answer. Most likely she was sleeping.


    ''Well, it fell to my lot to clean the mess that i made.'' I thought and teleported to the abandoned house.


    I took out the corpses of the ugly bastard''s friends and threw them to the ugly bastard''s corpse. After that i took out a strong acid from my storage artifact and poured onto the corpses.


    Corpses sizzled and dissappeared after few minutes.


    After that i teleported back to my room at the inn, sat back to my chair and slept.


    ******


    I felt something touched me when i was sleeping, hence my eyes abruptly opened. This was automatic process for me. I wasn''t wary or scared that someone would do something to me while i was sleeping. I didn''t care about my life.


    My body didn''t need more than 2 hours of sleep and i am just making my blood cirction faster to sleep more than 2 hours. This makes me very light sleeper like aputer in sleep mode. If something foreign touches me, i would just wake up.


    Anyway, i opened my eyes abruptly and saw Alicia, who was leaning to my head and doing something. She didn''t notice it that i was awake.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    Alicia flinched and took a step back.


    "Hey you scared me!" Alicia said and sighed with relief.


    I took a proper look at her. She was only wearing my robe that i covered her at night. Robe was just barely covering Alicia''s naked body and it was just reaching above her knees. She was looking too erotic and beautiful that normal people would die for her.


    Well i wasn''t normal, hence i wasn''t looking at her body. I was looking at her energetic expression.


    ''It seems she returned to her energetic self. What a quick mental recovery.'' I thought.


    "Answer my question. What were you doing just now?" I asked coldly.


    I didn''t care in the slightest that what she was doing but i needed to act like this. I didn''t want her to be spoiled by myck of care for my body. Alicia needed to know that she need to get permission from me before doing something to me.


    "Hey! Don''t look at me suspiciously, i didn''t do anything. I just wrapped your injury on your head." Alicia said and crossed her arms.


    I touched my head and noticed that i forgot the head injury that i made myself.


    ''She must have wrapped this when I slept naturally.'' I thought.


    When i sleep naturally, without assistance of blood magic, my sleep heavier than ever. If someone stabs me when i sleep naturally, i wouldn''t even notice it and continue to sleep because of my dull pain receptors.


    "I forgotten about this. Thanks but don''t do anything to me without asking to me. I don''t like it." I said and smiled slightly.


    Alicia dazed momentarily, probably because of my ''rare'' smile, but quickly recovered herself.


    "It is nothing. You saved me from pervert and helped me before i lose myself to that feeling." Alicia said with smile but her face became red when she mentioned my help.


    I took a healing potion from my storage and drank it. My head injury healed in seconds and i removed the wrappings.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Hmm she made this wrappings with nket.'' I thought and threw them.


    Afterwards i handed a healing potion to Alicia. Alicia take it and looked at me with questioning look.


    "Why are you giving this to me, i am not even injured. And why didn''t you use this before sleeping?"


    "I didn''t drink it because i forgot my injury, when you said that i remembered." I said and shrugged.


    "How did you even forget it? It was pretty bad injury." Alicia said with shock.


    "You don''t need to know." I said coldly to stop asking useless questions.


    "If you don''t want to say it, i won''t pry it. So, why did you give this to me?" Alicia said and lifted the healing potion to my face.


    "There were many scratches on your private area. Every woman treasures their bodies, so i thought that you need this before they be scar." I said while pointing her crotch area.


    "What!? Did you see it?" Alicia went red because of embarrassment.


    "It wasn''t intentional. I woke up at night and saw them while covering you." I lifted my hands in a defensive position.


    "I didn''t mean that way. I trust you." Alicia said quickly.


    "Thanks..." Alicia said quietly and drank the healing potion.


    "Anyway, i am going out to bring some clothes. Can you wait for a while in this room?"


    "Hey, I am not child! I can wait, but be quick. I don''t want to bete to ss."


    "Sure." I said and got out of the room.


    I came back about 15 minutester and entered to the room.


    I saw Alicia was looking at wall with nk gaze.


    I went to her side with silent steps.


    "It is okay for you to be mentally strong, but don''t force yourself." I said gently and patted her head.


    Alicia looked at me with tears in her eyes and buried her face to my stomach, because i was still standing while she was sitting.


    We stayed like this for a while. I caressed her hair while she cried.


    ''Well it seems it was impossible for her to mentally recover herself in a night. But with this i learned that Alicia''s acting skills is very high level. She even fooled me to believe her that she recovered.''


    ''I should gain her unconditional trust while she is mentally weak. I want her to believe my every word like as if i am her god. If i ask her to kill someone right now, she would ask for the reason but i need her to do it without thinking is it right or wrong.''


    "You aren''t alright. I think you need some time for yourself." I said gently and patted her back.


    I lifted her face and directly looked at her eyes.


    "Let''s go out, you have to clear your mind. Don''t worry about the sses for today. Your mental health is more important than some sses."


    Alicia smiled slightly and nodded.


    "I am going to bring some food from the innkeeper. While i am gone wear these." I said and gave her the clothes that i got for her.

 Chapter 44 Like A Parent

    ?I came back to the room with 2 trays of food on my hands.


    I ced one of them to on front of the Alicia and i sat down opposite of her.


    Alicia had wore the clothes that i gave her. It was in,moner clothes that you can find everywhere.


    "Thanks!" Alicia said energetically.


    "Dont force yourself to be like this." I said casually and began to eat my food.


    "I am not forcing myself. It is my habit to speak like this." Alicia said and she too began to eat her food.


    We ate in silence for a while.


    "Eat tomatoes too. Don''t leave them." I said and pointed the tomatoes that she left with my fork.


    "I don''t like them. It is gross." Alicia said and stuck her tongue.


    ''She is really like a child.''


    "Just eat it, they are good for your body." I said.


    "You said that i don''t have to force myself but you are the one that forcing me to eat these." Alicia said usingly and smirked.


    "It isn''t same thing."


    I stabbed the tomatoes with my fork and brought to Alicia.


    "Eat it." I said sharply.


    Alicia ate it reluctantly while looking me.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You will eat the remaining ones too."


    ''I am acting like i am her parent.'' I thought but shook my head. ''It isn''t goodparison but with that she will see how kind i am.''


    Alicia contorted her face but nodded reluctantly.


    "Good." I nodded and smiled a little.


    After seeing my smile Alicia''s energy came back to her but it didn''tst long after i fed her the remaining tomatoes.


    After eating our foods i got up and said. "Let''s go and buy some proper clothes for you."


    "I have pretty clothes at my room these are enough for today."


    "I read that shopping reduces the stress that is why we are going to shopping. We aren''t necessarily going to buy clothes, we will just look around. I am not enthusiastic about this too." I said and gestured her toe.


    ''Just now i noticed that i was acting like cold tsundere while i am talking to Alicia. Well, it can work. Characters that cold outside but warm inside are very popr among women.''


    Alicia came to my side and i casted illusion magic on her to make her look like average.


    ''That is good. She came to my side without asking the reason. Even though this is very insignificant matter, it is progress nevertheless.''


    "Woah! What a realistic illusion." Alicia eximed.


    "I know." I said and casted a illusion magic on myself too.


    We got out of the room and encountered to the innkeeper olddy.


    "Room is a mess. Does the money i gave youst nightpensate it?" I asked calmly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It does." Olddy said with grin and patted my back. I felt something dropped in my pocket but didn''t look at it right away.


    "It is good. Good day." I said and left the inn.


    "Good day beautifuld! Fate will be with you." I heard the olddy''s word while we were leaving and i brought my hand to my pocket and took the thing that olddy put inside.


    It was ordinary gold coin that ''Fate'' engraved on the coin''s face.


    ''She must be some sort of mage that sees or feels the fate.'' I thought and put the coin back to my pocket.


    When we got out of the inn Alicia punched my arm slowly.


    "Hey! Why did you say this to that old woman?" Alicia asked with pout.


    She must be embarrassed about the fact that she was the reason for the room''s mess.


    "That old woman has some majestic aura. I didn''t want to disrespect or be indebted to an old monster in her retirement." I said calmly.


    My Intuition told me that i will meet again with this old monster. Hence i talked with respect.


    "What, really? Then why didn''t i sense her aura?" Alicia asked with shocked expression.


    "You must had been too busy to notice it because i sensed it at night." I said and briefly looked at her crotch area.


    "Hey!" Alicia embarrassed and covered her crotch with her hand.


    Alicia looked at me with perplexed expression.


    "You can joke?" Alicia asked for confirmation.


    "Ah! I am sorry. I blurted out without thinking about it." I said with slightly embarrassed tone and scratched back of my head.


    "It is okay. I don''t mind it, if it''s you makes the joke. I just surprised for a moment, i didn''t expect a joke from you." Alicia said with smile.


    "Why not? Do i looking like serious person?" I asked calmly.


    "Aren''t you?" Alicia said and raised one of her brows.


    "Why did you assume me like that?" I asked with confusion.


    "You were so serious and cold when you saved me and helped me at night. That is the reason that i assumed you as a serious person. Am i wrong?" Alicia quietly asked thest sentence as if she is a child that waits her parent''s scolding.


    ''She is really like a child.''


    "Did you forget that ie to the meeting as a beautifuldy in dress? Did you think that i was very serious when i was cross-dressing?" I looked at Alicia as if i was looking at very dumb person.


    "I thought that you were doing this for my brother. Didn''t you say yourself at the restaurant?"


    "Why would i cross-dress for Hywel. I am not gay. I did it because it seemed fun."


    "You are saying this as if you did this before." Alicia said curiously. She was certain that i was doing this before.


    "It is secret." I said and winked. Though my face and voice was still cold and because of that it must be ridiculous sight to see.


    Alicia''s lips went up and she was about tough but she stopped herself.


    "Ahem! So where are you taking to me?"


    "I don''t know. I will just stroll around to find something interesting and you areing with me to reduce your stress." I said and began to walk aimlessly while Alicia followed me with my side.

 Chapter 45 What Is Your Type?

    ?While we were aimlessly roaming around we entered a clothing shop and bought some clothes for Alicia after that we entered a potion shop because i remembered that i needed some ingredients for my research on the affinity enchanting potion that i am trying to make.


    We got out of the potion shop and Alicia was looking at me with unhappy expression.


    "Are you still making fun of me?" Alicia asked with slightly sad tone.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked with confused expression.


    "Why did you even buy lust reducer and aphrodisiac antidote if you didn''t want to make fun of me?" Alicia said with suspicion.


    ''Well i bought them to make myself a sad story which in return earn your sympathy. But i can''t tell her that.''


    "Normally i carry these potions with bulks in my storage artifact but unfortunately for you, my stocks were emptied 3 days ago, so i had to help you myself instead of giving you simple antidote." I said.


    "Why are you even carrying this much on you?"


    "Because i need them. There were so many people that mixed aphrodisiac to my food or drink and there will be more people that will mix aphrodisiac to my food." I said as if it is daily urrence.


    It wasn''t daily urrence but it happened a lot of times. Though normally i wasn''t carrying this potions because even if i drank whole barrel of aphrodisiac, i won''t be horny, at most my penis would be erect but my mind will be clear aske.


    Alicia looked at me with her eyes wide open.


    "Why?"


    "There is no sensible reason. When they rejected by me, they would usually try to approach me after giving me aphrodisiac."


    "Why?" Alicia asked again.


    Probably she didn''t understand the reason as she doesn''t fully know the power of lust.


    "Because of their lust. I am too beautiful that they can''t restrain themselves or they just don''t restrain themselves because of their pride that i broke it when i rejected them."


    "Is lust powerful enough to sway people''s mind?" Alicia asked doubtfully.


    "Yes, it is the primal desire of the humans. Hence it is normal to have power on the human mind."  I said and nodded.


    "Probably you don''t understand the power of the lust because i can tell that yesterday was your first time feeling it." I said with knowing tone.


    "I think i more or less understand."


    "So, why did reject them? Did you not like their looks?" Alicia asked like she didn''t have too much interest on this topic.


    "Why are you asking?" I asked.


    "I am just curious hahaha." Alicia said andughed awkwardly.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes i am just curious, nothing else."


    "I think i can tell you. You are my friend after all." I said and smiled slightly.


    "Am i?" Alicia pointed herself with confusion.


    "Are you not?" I said and looked at her sharply.


    "Of course i am!" Alicia said loudly.


    "Then there is no problem for me to tell you."


    "I rejected them because they were looking at me with pure lust. If they were just looked at me with little bit lust and some interest, i wouldn''t mind it, i got used to the lustful gazes and i consider them normal as almost everyone look at me with little bit of lust."


    "So, you are saying it is okay for you to be looked by lustful gazes? So what type of girl you want to be your partner?" Alicia asked with interest.


    ''It seems she is showing interest on me. She probably likes me, it can''t be love as it would be too sudden. Or maybe she wants me to take responsibility because i saw her naked body? I don''t think so, she doesn''t look like the type of the girl who will do that.''


    ''Should i give honest answer of my type of the girl that i liked when i had desires? Nah, if i do that she would be out of my type but i can''t think of anything else to tell her.''


    ''Let''s go with narcissistic answer.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t care for the looks, as i am more beautiful than everyone i saw." I said.


    "So, what are you looking for at your partner?" Alicia asked impatiently.


    ''She is pretty serious about this huh.''


    "She must be strong, i don''t like the girls that can''t protect herself from average beasts. She must be positive and lively, i don''t like serious girls, they are boring. She mustn''t be saint like these who spares even criminal''s life to send them jail. I don''t like too much kind girls they gives me creeps. And most importantly she must love me."


    "That is it?" Alicia asked with confusion.


    "What would i need something other than these?"


    "But isn''t it too easy to find someone like this?"


    "No." I shook my head.


    "There aren''t many people that don''t look at me with just pure lust or malicious intent. My maid and my sister are one of them. Probably they got used to it because we know each other minumum 2 years." I said with warm tone.


    "Hey! You forgot to mention me... and my brother." Alicia said quickly and quietly added thest line. Probably she tried mask her interest on me.


    "I didn''t add Hywel because from what i see he was looking at me with good amount of lust but his heterosexuality held him back. Which is i am grateful for because i don''t want to break my friends heart or skull."


    "Really?" Alicia asked and i nodded her as confirmation.


    "So why didn''t you mention me? Did i look at you like that?" Alicia asked with offended tone.


    "I didn''t mentioned the babies too. Do you think a new born baby looks at me with lust? No, because they can''t even feel lust. And you too didn''t feel lust before yesterday''s incident. I will judge you too, once you feel lust naturally."


    "Did you just say that you see me same as baby?"


    "I didn''t say it like that, don''t made up something in your head."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    ? "Good." Alicia said and nodded with satisfaction.


    "I have a very good ch..." Alicia said to herself very quietly enough that i didn''t hear theplete sentence.


    "Did you say something?"


    "No." Alicia said and shook her head.


    "So where are we going right now?"


    "Well, i am going to the Temple of Ice. I wanted to see it for a while, it is good time to go there." I said.


    "I didn''t know that you were believer of Ilelia."


    "Because i am not. People says that she is the master of ice and this piqued my interest. Maybe i can learn something when i see her temple."


    "Then let''s go!" Alicia said energetically and took my arm.


    "What are you doing?" I asked and gestured our arms, which was linked for some reason.


    "We are friends and friends hang out like this." Alicia said and began to drag me.


    "Really?" I asked doubtfully.


    "Yes yes." Alicia said and i let my resistance go.


    She is quite a bit enthusiastic about this for some reason.


    ''Are there more meaning that i don''t know about to going a temple with someone?''

 Chapter 46 Butterfly Made By Ice And Blood

    ?Me and Alicia were looking at the majestic temple made of pale blue and blood red materials, probably crystals and stones.


    Ilelia is the Goddes of Ice and Moons which was very appropriate color and material choice for her temple. (There are 2 moons in this world, one of them is crystal blue while other one is blood red)


    Me and Alicia quietly entered the temple without speaking a word and looked around.


    Even though this ce is called a temple, there wasn''t any need for to be a believer of Ilelia to enter this ce. This temple is sort of a touristic ce that everyone thates to the capital visits this ce.


    I stopped in front of a statue of a white winged woman, though calling statue would be wrong. It was an ultra realistic illusion of the angel of Ilelia, not Ilelia herself.


    Gods usually don''t reveal their looks to the mortals. Not because seeing a god would kill punny mortals. It is nothing like that. It is just they don''t reveal their looks because they are mostly humanoid or directly human themselves. They fears that if mortals find out that the gods that they worship with respect and fear are just mortal looking being, they would probably lose their belief. Which is a death sentence to most gods, who are able to live because of the belief of mortals. Though Ilelia doesn''t requires belief to live like most gods.


    Anyway, i looked at the illusion of the angel. Angel was a beautiful woman who looked in her early twenties, she has pale blue hair and heterochromatic eyes, which were crystal blue and blood red like that of a moons.


    I didn''t know Ilelia''s looks but i could guess easily that she would be like this woman, as angels look like their gods.


    While i was looking at the illusion of the angel, the illusion disappeared for a fraction of a second and a butterfly appeared in front of me.


    Half of the butterfly was made of ice and the other half was made of blood.


    Butterfly casually perched on my shoulder and from what i saw, no one noticed this butterfly other than me.


    ''Probably Ilelia or one of her angels noticed me. After all, i am a very talented individual with a very high affinity to ice and gods likes to take someone talented in their respective domains as an angel or saint.''


    I touched the butterfly to receive some kind of response but i didn''t get any response. After receiving no response from the butterfly, i crushed the butterfly but it came back after a second after i crushed it to dust.


    Alicia pulled my arm. "Hey! Didn''t you say that appearances don''t sway you?" Alicia said and pouted.


    It seems while i was ying with the invisible butterfly i looked like i was looking at the angel of Ilelia for an unnecessarily long time.


    "I was just fascinated by her eyes. Isn''t her blue eye like that of mine?" I said and pointed to the illusion''s blue eye.


    "Yup." Alicia nodded without looking at the illusion and dragged me away.


    We stopped in front of a book covered by ice.


    I could tell with a single nce that this was one of the divine artifacts of Ilelia.


    The butterfly flew to the divine artifact and perched on the ice that covers the book.


    I understood that it wanted me to touch the ice that covers the book.


    ''Well, it is a very cliche scenario. This must be a sealed artifact like that of a sword stuck in the stone, waiting for the hero to pull it. But i am not an idiot to take responsibility without knowing the benefits.'' I thought.


    "If i am not disturbing you, can you tell me this book''s history?" I asked a priestess, who was passing by.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Priestess turned to me with a graceful smile.


    "I can always spare time for the ones who are curious about ourdy and her divine tools." Priestess said and turned to the book.


    "This is [Book of Frost], a divine artifact. It is filled with many different and powerful ice magics, but it isn''t just a book with lots of chants. It is said that this book increases the power of casted magic by many times and reduces the mana cost. In the old days, once a saint of ourdy used this book and froze the time itself." Priestess said with pride.


    "Isn''t this too much for a divine artifact?" I asked with shock evident on my face.


    "It ispletely normal because Lady Ilelia herself made the Book of Frost with her divine essence and blood. It is our greatest treasure and pride after all." Priestess said with knowing expression.


    "It is normal for it to be so strong if Goddes herself made it. So, why is it covered by ice?" I asked curiously.


    "Because it can only be used by a saint of ourdy and ourdy''s chosen ones. If someone other than chosen one of ourdy touches it, they would freeze to death in an instant."


    ''Did that butterfly try to kill me or did i really chosen by Ilelia or her angel?''


    "That is very interesting. So what are the criteria for bing a saint?" I asked


    "We don''t know. We won''t and can''t understand ourdy''s intentions. We will just listen to ourdy''s orders as her faithful believers and won''t think about it too much." Priestess said fanatically.


    "Is that so? Thanks for your kind exnation dear priestess." I said respectfully and smiled.


    "You don''t have to be stiff like this. I have a  feeling that we will be close acquaintances." Priestess said with a strange smile.


    ''Did i get myself into a big trouble again?'' I thought and looked at the priestess.


    For some reason priestess was directly looking into my eyes like a mindless golem.


    ''Yep. I got in a big trouble it seems. Probably Ilelia set her eyes on me for some reason.''


    "I wouldn''t mind but can i ask the reasons? Or it is just a feeling?" I asked with kind smile.


    "Don''t think about it too much as it is just a hunch." Priestess said without even being affected by my beautiful smile.


    "I need to go, i am in hurry." Priestess said and turned to leave.


    "I wish you a good day Kayle." She said and left in hurry.


    I turned to Alicia who was looking at the leaving priestess.


    "Should we go back? I am tired." I said with a tired smile.


    "Okay..." Alicia said with a low tone.

 Chapter 47 Too Romantic Position For Siblings

    ?Me and Alicia got out of the temple and for some reason the butterfly perched on my shoulder again even after i didn''t touch the book.


    Well, i didn''t care about the butterfly as it wasing back every time i crushed it to dust.


    Alicia took my arm again as if it is a normal thing to do and we leisurely walked to the academy.


    When we neared the academy, Alicia let go of my arm, probably she didn''t want to be seen like this.


    I deactivated our illusion magic and arrived at the academy.


    "You wille to me every day for a week, i will control your mental state." I said seriously.


    "Yes yes." Alicia nodded like a good child.


    "You cane to my room if you feel bad or even if you have a nightmare. First days will be problematic for you because of your bad experience, so don''t hesitate toe to me. I will try my best to help you." I said and patted her shoulder.


    "I will." Alici lowered her head and said quietly.


    "I will permit you toe to my room. So you cane even without knocking on the door or without informing me. Don''t worry, i trust you." I said and smiled lightly.


    "Thanks, i will..." Alicia said something quietly and rushed to her room without showing her face.


    ''She must be embarrassed about my ''heartfelt'' words.'' I thought and went to my room.


    When i entered my room i found Lucy, who was looking at me without blinking.


    "Hello, my dear Lucy! How are you doing?" I asked and casually sat beside her.


    Lucy was pissed for some reason that i didn''t remember, hence i acted casually.


    Lucy turned to me and smiled.


    "I am good brother. How are you? Do you have any injuries? You said that you wereing in the morning but why did youe thiste?" Lucy asked questions one after another without stopping.


    "I am perfectly fine without any injuries. I am very happy that you are worried about me." I said with a smile.


    I needed to calm Lucy down or else she will cause big trouble for me. Thus i pulled Lucy to myp and hugged her waist from behind.


    It wasn''t a very appropriate position for siblings and i was trying hard to reduce our physical contacts, which i seed for a time but Lucy got unstable. Hence i was trying to reduce the physical contact little by little to tame her possessive side. Though it seems i will restart my taming project again after today.


    "Are you sure you are okay?" I whispered to her ear with a worried tone.


    "I am good, brother." Lucy said quietly.


    I snuggled my face to Lucy''s neck.


    "Are you sure?" I asked and breathed out to her neck.


    "I am sure! Please let me go brother!" Lucy squealed with a desperate tone.


    ''Did i stimte her too much? Nah.'' I thought and shook my head internally.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I grabbed Lucy''s chin and turned her towards my face.


    Her face was burning, probably from embarrassment or arousal, maybe a mix of both.


    "Why are you asking me to release you, you don''t love me anymore?" I asked with a slightly sad tone and brought her face to mine close enough to feel her ragged breathing on my skin.


    Lucy brought her face closer to mine and she slowly moved to kiss me.


    Not like normal siblings, she was directly going for my lips, which was a big no for her.


    I turned my head with natural movement to escape the iing kiss and i kissed her cheek.


    "I am joking. I would rather die if my dear sister doesn''t love me anymore." I said with a light tone and snuggled her neck again to escape iing possible kisses.


    Lucy got silent for a few minutes and we stayed like this.


    After a few minutes of silence, Lucy too snuggled to my neck and closed her eyes.


    It was definitely a weird sight to see. If someone enters the room right now, they would see a very romantic or erotic sight, even i couldn''t exin this sight.


    As of right now Lucy was sitting on myp while snuggled to my neck and i too snuggled her neck.


    Normally in this position, teenagers would attack each other with great lust but Lucy is too shy to do the first move and probably scared that i would reject her, while i am a cursed human thatcks lust.


    Anyway, i looked at Lucy who was just rxing on me without any sign of lust or arousal.


    ''How did she calm down this quickly? Well, it is best to y safe, so i will give her some lust reducer.'' I thought and pulled a ss of water from the kitchen without moving from my position and mixed a little bit of lust reducer. Not much, as i wanted her to feel the lust.


    "Drink this, it may help you to calm down." I said and brought the ss to her mouth.


    "Thanks, brother." Lucy said with a weak voice and drank the water.


    "You are stressed for some reason and you don''t have to tell me the reason for this. But you cane to me if you can''t bear the stress. I will try my best to help my dear sisters." I said and caressed Lucy''s hair.


    "Mhmm" Lucy hummed and nodded slowly.


    "Will you go back to your room or stay in my room?" I asked.


    "I am feelingzy for now to go back to my room. So i will stay in your room if you are okay with this." Lucy said quietly and wrapped her arms around of my neck.


    "I won''t mind it, as you know." I said and lifted Lucy in a princess carry position.


    Lucy didn''t say anything or get embarrassed about it. So i looked at her and noticed that there were dark circles under her eyes.


    ''Probably she didn''t sleepst night when she couldn''t find me in my room. I need to learn this girl''s innate power and do something about it, as it just causes Lucy to feel worry for me for some reason.'' I thought and put Lucy on my bed.


    Afterwards, i got into bed and hugged her.


    I closed my eyes and slept.

 Chapter 48 Swear On Your...

    ?I found myself in an ethereal, boundless ce that i couldn''t understand where I am at all.


    ''I am probably some sort of soul form. But why I am still looking like Kayle?''


    ''Am i in a dream? But i am not the one that dreams when i sleep. Thus i can say that i am not dreaming and someone did something to me while i was sleeping.''


    ''The cause of this is probably the butterfly that followed me around.'' I concluded.


    "Will you show yourself instead of watching me like a stalker?" I said and looked at the butterfly.


    I didn''t even know if someone was really watching me through the butterfly. I just spoke ording to my guess and my guess was true.


    The butterfly was still on my shoulder, but when I spoke, the butterfly flew in front of me and its shape began to change.


    The butterfly changed to a beautiful woman with long ears like that of elves, pale blue hair and heterochromatic eyes, which were crystal blue and blood red like that of an angel of Ilelia but this woman has 5 pairs of wings on her back and a halo that made of frozen blood hovers on her head but this woman''s wings aren''t like the angel''s that I saw at the temple.


    All angel''s wings are the same. Bird like white or ck wings. But every divine being''s wings are different from each other.


    For example, this woman''s wings are made of frozen blood. So I could tell with ease that the woman in front of me is goddess Ilelia herself.


    I looked at the goddess thoroughly, as it was close to impossible to see a divine being in this age.


    Well, she was definitely beautiful. When I saw her, I understood that calling myself a divine beauty would be wrong. Ilelia was one or two steps ahead of me in the terms of beauty. If i am divine beauty, then what is she? Goddess of beauty? Nah, she is the goddess of ice and moons.


    "It is a great honor for me, a mere mortal, to see a goddess with my own eyes. What do I owe this pleasure?" I said and bowed deeply.


    I knew that this goddess couldn''t kill me with normal means because, even though gods are powerful beings, they can''t interact with the mortal realm. If Ilelia wants to kill me, she has to spend a considerable amount of power and sacrifice some of her divinity.


    So, i wore a respectful attitude towards her to soften her attitude towards me if she ns to kill me.


    "So you even know that I am a goddess huh... This makes it easier to talk." Ilelia said with a cold smile.


    "Cut the useless talk and tell me how you know the forbidden knowledge?" Ilelia demanded with a cold tone.


    ''This goddess knows that I know something forbidden without what I said to someone. Did she read my mind? Nah, if she did that she wouldn''t ask this. Did the god of knowledge say this to her? He is the god of knowledge so he might know the fact that I have too much knowledge for a mortal. Let''s y dumb for the time being.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh divine being, i am sorry for myck of intelligence as I don''t know what are you saying." I said with confusion apparent on my face.


    "Don''t y dumb, puny mortal. If you don''t answer my question I will freeze you and your soul for eternity." Ilelia said with apletely serious tone.


    ''She figured out too fast. It seems this goddess is too wary of me to leave me alive. I should persuade her somehow to leave me alive without sealing me or kill mepletely, as it would be too boring for me to be sealed away in the ice for eternity.''


    "Oh goddess, I know too much for a mere mortal, so can you please tell me about what you are asking?" I asked respectfully.


    "How can you, a mere mortal knows the way to be a divine being?" Ilelia asked.


    Well, if she doesn''t know this, she must be not a mortal that became God with her own efforts but a mortal that became a god with the assistance of the world''s will.


    "Oh goddess Ilelia, I can answer this question pretty easily. But I have 2 conditions." I said with a calm smile and lifted 2 of my fingers.


    ? Ilelia looked at me with disbelief evident in her eyes. "State your conditions mortal." Ilelia said with an amused smile.


    Well, it is a pretty bold move for a mortal to state condition to a divine being. So it was normal for her to look at me with disbelief and amusement.


    Normally if a mortal meets a divine being they would throw themselves in a prostration position. But I didn''t even prostrate, just bowed my head and to make matters worse, I wanted to state condition.


    "Oh, goddess swear on your wings that you won''t kill me or seal me directly and indirectly and you will me how you know that I have this knowledge." When my sentence ended the ethereal space got too cold that even I began to feel the pain of freezing alive.


    Ilelia was looking at me with ice cold eyes and her blood red eye was shining ominously.


    ''Whopss... It seems i pushed Ilelia''s buttons.''


    "What did you say!? You, a mere mortal want me to swear on my wings!" Ilelia said harshly.


    A divine being''s wings are proof of their divine status. So when I asked her to swear on her wings, I meant for her to swear on her divinity.


    ''It seems she doesn''t care about my knowledge or me. I need to change my way to get this goddess on my side. I wanted to be her saint while withholding my knowledge of the future but if she continues like this I will freeze because of her aura. I have to change my image to a desperate, weak mortal who is burdened by his great knowledge instead of ying dumb.''


    "You will die in 50 years! You need me, or else all of you die!" I shouted with a desperate tone.

 Chapter 49 Desperate Mortals Plea To Goddess

    ?"You will die in 50 years! You need me, or else all of you die! " I shouted with a desperate tone.


    I wasn''t desperate but I wanted her to see me like this. If she thinks of me as a mere mortal that is scared of death, she may take pity on me.


    While I was thinking, Ilelia took back her aura and looked at me with a calcting gaze.


    "Tell me what you know." Ilelis demanded.


    "I will tell you if you fulfil my conditions, I will even help you to survive. I will even swear on my soul." I said with a weak but determined expression.


    Probably I was just a weak mortal in the perspective of the Goddes but i wasn''t just a weak mortal. I was a weak but ''determined'' mortal who won''t give his knowledge for the goodness of a goddess without any benefit.


    "Swear on your soul then, puny mortal. Swear on your soul that you will speak to me only the truth from now on. If you even lie for a single thing, i will make sure you suffer for an eternity." Ilelia spouted with amanding tone.


    ''It will be troublesome to not lie to Ilelia but I think I can manage it or I can just tell had truth and stay silent when I don''t want to speak the truth.''


    "I swear on my soul that I, Kayle Ceuire, won''t tell any lies to Goddes Ilelia from now on and if the Goddess Ilelia fulfils my conditions, i will help her to survive in the disaster that will happen in the future with the best of my abilities." I swore with a calm and collected tone.


    After I swore, a connection that looked like frozen blood formed between us and disappeared like it was just an illusion but it wasn''t. It was proof of my promise to Ilelia.


    Every divine being can sign a contract with someone via swearing to something they own and if they don''t fulfil their end of the deal, they will lose the something they swore to the world itself, as the world is more powerful than most gods resides on it. Hence the world can easily fulfil the punishment itself to the gods.


    After swearing, I opened my mouth.


    "You will die in 50 years, all of the gods will die, but I believe that I can help you with your imminent death." I said truthfully.


    Well, she is going to die in 20 years, but I said 50 years to give her false hope of we have too much time on our hands. Though I will try my best to save her from the apocalypse, as I swore to help her to survive the apocalypse. Though I don''t have to help her after the apocalypse.


    Ilelia looked at me with wide eyes, probably she didn''t believe my words at first but she can''t deny my words. As of right now, I can''t tell a single lie to Ilelia.


    "So, you were telling the truth huh..." Ilelia said and slumped her shoulders. Her whole demeanour changed as if her harsh personality was a lie.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I wouldn''t even believe the words of a mere mortal that says all of the gods will die, but I can''t deny the reality when you swore on your soul while didn''t die. This means, what you said is true or you are a madman that believes what you have said is true with your whole being and you can''t be a madman as I can see that you arepletely sane." Ilelia stated respectively.


    "Do you believe me then?" I asked with a curious expression. Ilelia''s sudden change of demeanour may be fake to deceive me, so I began to inspect her facial expressions.


    "It is hard to believe but even if I believe you and it turned out to be a lie, I won''t lose anything other than time, which isn''t too much for me." Ilelia said with a cold, sadistic smile.


    ''Her personality shifts too much. She must have personality disorder or something like that.'' I concluded after seeing Ilelia''s sudden emotional changes.


    Anyway, what Ilelia said was true. As a goddess, she won''t die because of old age and probably she would get me as her angel or personal torture doll because of her loss of time.


    Though this won''t happen as long as this world doesn''t stray from the novel''s plot, which is very low change because the apocalypse happened in the novel because of the excessive use of mana reduced this world''s overall mana quantity and in turn the world''s will concluded that this world needed more mana, hence it opened portals to the mana rich environments of a different dimension, effectively invited abyss creatures to this world.


    "I will do my best to help you in the future, as you know, my goddess. I know too many things for a mortal to bear." I said with a sincere tone and put my hand to my heart.


    "I don''t want any treasures or miraculous techniques, all I want is to live freely, which is why I request your protection and promise to not harm me, kill me or seal me directly and indirectly."  I said and deeply bowed my head.


    It was a sincere request of a desperate mortal to a goddess. Even though Ilelia was harsh in the beginning, she is a goddess and all gods are inherently good. That is their nature after all.


    They can be neutral or good but can''t be evil.


    For example, if Ilelia begins to think that killing me is evil, she won''t kill me. Though she can choose evil action for the greater good but this isn''t that kind of scenario.


    That is why I was trying to make myself look like a weak mortal burdened by a great burden, which is my knowledge.


    If I can deceive her right now to swear to not kill me, I can do anything afterwards as she won''t be able to kill me, she would just stay neutral to my actions.


    While I was bowing my head, Ilelia opened her mouth.

 Chapter 50 My Beautiful, Divine Goddes

    ?While I was bowing Ilelia opened her mouth.


    "I swear on my wings that i, Goddes of Ice and Moons, Ilelia, won''t harm or seal Kayle Ceurie directly or indirectly unless hemits the most heinous crimes." Ilelia spoke harshly while looking at me with great anger.


    Probably she didn''t like the fact that she swore on her wings because of a mere mortal.


    When Ilelia swore, half of the frozen blood that connect us became pale blue string. The pale blue string represents me and frozen blood represents Ilelia. I kind of understand why frozen blood represents Ilelia but I didn''t understand the reason why pale blue string represents me. Though I didn''t think too much about it, as it was currently useless.


    ''Well, I couldn''t get her protection but this is okay too. I can just act like a weak mortal while slowly changing her perception of me to gain her natural protection. Seducing her would be hard, as she is more beautiful than me and she has some pride of a divine being, she must see me like a bug or trash. Though for some reason that I don''t understand, she doesn''t like me and it is pretty weird, as today is the first time we meet each other.''


    "My Goddess, can you enlighten me that how did youe to know that I have this knowledge?" I asked with curiosity.


    Ilelia looked at me like i was poop on her shoes but she still answered my question.


    "Every important knowledge leaves a symbol onto the soul of the carrier of the important knowledge."


    "Thank you very much for your great knowledge, my goddess. Can I dare to ask you to tell me how many symbols are on my soul?" I asked this because even I didn''t know the number of important knowledge I have. As I forgot many things that are in the novel.


    "I am not a master of souls, so I can''t calcte the full number of symbols on your soul, as they aren''t like you mortal''s simple symbols. But I can tell that you have as many as gods have, except Enos." Ilelia said.


    ''It is normal, Enos is the god of knowledge after all.''


    "Can other divine beings find me like you, my goddess?" I said with a fearful expression. I was just a weak mortal after all.


    "Probably not. Divine beings can''t interfere with the mortal realm without paying a heavy price, hence they aren''t interested in the mortals too much, but they can notice you if you enter their temple or say their name with too much emotion." Ilelia said and looked at me with a questioning look.


    I tried to remember that if I entered a temple or spoke a divine being''s name.


    Well, I remembered that I spoke a divine being''s name withplete respect and awe.


    But I won''t tell this to Ilelia as of right now I don''t want her to question me more. Ilelia was already very wary of me and if I say her that I spoke the name of the Devil of Death and Souls with the utmost respect, she won''t trust me ever even if I have sworn to not tell a lie to her.


    And even though I spoke the name of that devil, he didn''t send me any assassin, fallen angel or any message. So it was possible that he didn''t notice me. So it was unnecessary to alert the unstable goddess more.


    "As you know my beautiful, divine goddess, I am not a servant of any divine being other than you." I said with respect.


    I was buttering her to warm up to me subconsciously.


    Even though Ilelia acts like a mighty God, she was a mortal too for a long time ago and every mortal likes praises and protective behaviours. That is why I was saying ''my goddess'', as this will awaken a strange emotional reaction in her and if I suddenly stop saying ''my goddess'', she will feel sad subconsciously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t talk unnecessarily, speak only the answers." Ilelia said harshly but I could tell that the harshness in her voice little bit reduced.


    ''Well, it seems I can gain her trust more easily than I thought.''


    "Do you know the future?" Ilelia said with a sharp gaze. She was inspecting my every move for some reason known to only her.


    "I am notpletely sure, my goddess. I know what will happen in the future but everything that I know can change with someone else''s mere touch. If I don''t intervene, just go to the academy like every noble child, the future that I know wille true but if I intervene right now, everything that I know can be useless." I said with an unsure expression.


    "What you said makes sense." Ilelia said with an understanding expression and nodded.


    After a minute of silence, Ilelia asked with a serious tone. "How I will die?"


    I took a very deep breath to raise Ilelia''s expectations and opened my mouth.


    "I don''t know." I said with a dejected tone and shook my head.


    "What? But you said that you know my death?" Ilelia asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know how you will die, my goddess. I just know that you will die, all of the gods and devils will die, and even this world will be on the verge of destruction." I said with a hopeless expression.


    "How? Will a war begin between the gods and devils?"


    "I wish it was something simple as that but it is nothing like that." I said with a sad smile.


    ? "Millions of dark creatures wille to this world with portals for unknown reasons. They are intelligent and iprehensible creatures, they are hard to kill because of their resistance to mana. They will kill and burn everything they see without any mercy." I said mysteriously like a cliche prophet.


    When I spoke like a cliche prophet, I remembered the fact that there was a demigod of prophecy in this world.


    ''Does the demigod of prophecy not know this? Probably not or else he would tell to the gods and ask for help.'' I thought but didn''t think more than that. I didn''t care about the demigod of prophecy or his reason.


    "When will theye? Are they resistant to divinity? How can we win against them?" Ilelia asked rapidly without giving me time to answer.


    I opened my mouth to answer the questions but my eyes were going dark for some reason.


    "You are waking up... We will speak againter and you will answer my questions." Ilelia said seriously.


    "Come to my church. We can talk again on my holy grounds..." This was thest thing before I woke up.

 Chapter 51 Making Her Feel Lonely

    ?I woke up and recalled my conversation with Ilelia.


    ''It wasn''t a dream.'' I thought and remembered the fact that Ilelia invited me to her church to talk again.


    She invited me to her church to talk about the apocalypse, but I sensed a desire from herst sentence.


    It was the desire to talk more.


    It is impossible for a normal person to notice it but because of myck of emotions and desires, I am more sensitive to those feelings, hence I noticed it.


    ''She must be too lonely.''


    I concluded that Ilelia was too lonely that she wants to talk with me again even though she clearly dislikes me.


    ''If she is too lonely, I will keep her waiting for a month or so. After that, maybe she will soften her attitude toward me.'' I thought and rolled Lucy, who was sleeping on me for some reason, to the side.


    I got up and spotted the Ilelia''s butterfly.


    "Good morning my goddess. Will you watch me again?" I whispered to butterfly but butterfly didn''t give me any kind of response.


    "Well, I don''t mind it if the one who watches me is my goddess but I am worried that my goddess will be bored because of my today''s sses are history and theory. " I whispered with a worried tone.


    Butterfly pped its wings and perched on my head.


    "Well, I am happy that my goddess herself will apany me in my torturously boring sses." I said with a smile.


    ******


    "History of magic is pretty boring, don''t you think so too Flora?" I said to Flora with a bored smile and hugged her waist with my arm.


    After 3 hours of boring sses, I was free for the day. Thus I decided to hang out with Flora to make Ilelia feel more lonely while she is watching me.


    We were randomly wandering in the city with just a basic illusion for a cover.


    "This isn''t like you. Why are you act-" Flora was about say something that she shouldn''t and I needed to shut her up without causing too much suspicion to Ilelia, so I shut her up with a soft, gentle but sensual kiss on her lips.


    Kiss worked as I wanted and Flora shut up and lowered her head with a blush on her face.


    "What are you talking about Flora? You should let all of your worries and just enjoy this beautiful day with me." I said with a smile.


    When my sentence ended, my intuition started to warn me of something that I didn''t understand.


    I looked around to see if there is a clue for my ringing intuition but I couldn''t find anything else.


    While I was looking for the cause of the warning, Flora began to pull me to a dark alley and I let myself be pulled by her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Why? Because I concluded that the cause of this warning came from Flora and this is the first time a unknown warning came from my intuition, thus i needed to learn the meaning of this warning.


    Anyway, Flora pulled me to a dark alley and pushed me to the wall.


    ''Is she going to do what I am thinking about?'' I thought and looked at Flora.


    Flora wrapped her arms around my neck and lowered my head to reach my face easily.


    ''Welp, she''s going to do what I am thinking about.'' When I thought this Flora pressed her lips against mine and began to kiss me roughly. She was clearly inexperienced and this caused her teeth to bump into mine, though I responded to her kiss without embarrassing her.


    ''Would Ilelia be jealous about this? Probably not, she doesn''t like me but she can be envious of our ''rtionship'', as she is lonely for a long time.'' I thought while sliding my hands to Flora''s ass.


    ''Being a goddess must be hard as everyone that sees you directly prostate without giving you any chance tomunicate. Probably her only friends are other gods, though calling them friends would be hardly true as she wants to speak with a mere mortal that she clearly dislikes.'' I thought and grabbed Flora''s ass to bring her more closer to me.


    I could feel her heart begin to beat faster, stronger than before. She was excited.


    As if Flora got courage from my earlier action, she began to push her tongue inside of my mouth harshly while her hands were exploring my body.


    ''It seems she wants to devour me whole, right here, right now. But she can''t have a way with me like this, I am an expensive man.'' I thought and stopped the kiss.


    I swapped our ces with a quick move and pushed her to the wall.


    I leaned toward her and looked into her eyes. Her eyes were full of lust and a little bit of love.


    ''It seems my hard work paid off and she fell for me a little bit, not much. But the first step is always harder than the rest of the steps, so I can stop pushing her and wait for her love to bloom stronger than now.''


    "You shouldn''t be greedy my dear. This is your reward for the future, not now. You should work hard to earn this." I whispered in her ear with a seductive smile.


    Everyone likes rewards, that is why I gave her a taste of the reward that she will get if she works hard for me.


    Yes, I will give her what she wants if she earns it. This girl can feel the truth, so I couldn''t lie to her.


    Flora looked at me with great anger as if I killed her parent but nodded reluctantly. Even if she wanted, she couldn''t disobey me. As of right now, she was like a pet who is too scared of to disobey her owner.


    "Good girl." I said with a charming smile and patted her head.


    "Let''s continue." I said and we continued to roam around for an hour or so.


    After that, we went back to the academy and separated to our rooms.


    Though next morning I got some bad news about Flora that I didn''t clearly expected.

 Chapter 52 Lap Pillow, Drug

    ?In the middle of the night, I woke up suddenly because of the knocking sound that came from the door.


    ''Who woulde to my room at this hour? Lucy? Nah, she would directly speak to me with telepathy if there was any problem. Flora? Is she still furious and wants to attack me at night to devour me? Probably not. So, it must be Alicia.'' I thought and looked at Aria.


    Aria was curled on top of me like a cat and she was still sleeping even after the knocking sound.


    Aria wasn''t like this before, she was always on alert but for some reason, she became like a house cat at night. When she is sleeping she rubs her head on me while purring, like a cat.


    Fortunately, she does her job normally, or else I would have to find myself a new maid, which is pretty hard to find a maid like Aria. Who hasfortable body to sleep and keep her lust in check.


    "Wake up..." I said quietly and nudged her.


    Aria''s eyes twitched and one of her eyes opened.


    "What do you want at this hour master?" Aria murmured and closed her eye.


    "Get up and go back to your room i have a guest at this hour." I said and lifted Aria from her armpits.


    "I will do that master." Aria said andid down on me again.


    ''She get toofortable with me.'' I thought and lifted Aria in a princess carry position and made my way to her room.


    While I was carrying her, Aria rubbed her head to my chest and purred.


    ''She is really like a cat.''


    After putting Aria to her bed, I proceeded to open the door and greet my guest.


    Well, my guess about the identity of the guest was true.


    "Hello Alicia, how are you doing?" I asked and looked at her.


    Alicia was in her pyjamas, which was pretty strange, normally she should have worn more normal clothes instead of pyjamas, as she came into a male''s room.


    I looked at her face. Her face was sunk and there were many dark circles under her eyes. I assumed that she couldn''t sleep because of her new trauma and becauseck of sleep, her mind probably wasn''t working properly, as she came here in pyjamas.


    "I am sorry I am bothering you at this hour Kayle." Alicia said quietly.


    ''Well, at least she knows that she is a bother.''


    "What bother are you talking about? Didn''t I say to you that I will try my best to help you?" I said with a kind smile and gestured to her.


    "Come in and sit on one of the couches."


    Alicia slowly walked to a couch and sat down.


    I sat beside her and looked at her.


    "Are you okay? Do you have any problem with your sleep?" I asked with a slightly worried tone.


    Alicia looked at me with a silly smile and nodded.


    "Yes, I have. I can''t sleep more than 30 minutes, after 30 minutes or less I would wake up with sweat all over me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''It seems I caused bigger trauma than I intended and I was thinking about causing one more trauma but seeing her state, it ispletely unnecessary to cause one more trauma. If she bespletely dependent on me, it can be problematic, as I need time for my experiments. Though if I corrupt her to ept all of my actions without any problem, it would be better.''


    "Did you try to drink warm milk or wash with hot water?"


    Alicia shook her head and said.


    "I did but they didn''t work."


    "Then this must be caused by your trauma." I said with a knowing tone and nodded.


    "You must be not feeling secure enough to fall into deep sleep." I said as if I understood the root of the problem.


    "Come here and put your head on." I said and patted my thigh.


    Alicia looked at me with a confused expression, as if she didn''t understand my intention. Hence I pulled her head to my thigh, effectively giving her ap pillow. She didn''t resist my pull, as she was very much an idiot right now.


    Well, she must consider herself lucky. Not everyone can get ap pillow from me, as I am a very expensive man.


    "What are you doing?" Alicia asked with a confused expression.


    "I am helping you to sleep." I said with a serious tone.


    "Will this work?" Alicia asked doubtfully.


    "It wouldn''t hurt to try it." I said and began to caress her hair.


    "Mhmm..." Alicia hummed with satisfaction. She was enjoying my gentle caresses.


    "It can work but I don''t know if I will wake up again." Alicia said quietly and closed her eyes.


    After a minuteter Alicia fell asleep.


    ''Will she wake up in 30 minutes as she said? Should I give her a sleeping drug to make her sleep longer? So that she will seek me forfortable sleep while subconsciously falling for me.'' I thought and took out the sleeping drug.


    I poured the sleeping drug into a ss of water and opened Alicia''s mouth to make her drink it.


    Alicia opened her eyes slightly and saw me, who was holding a ss of water.


    ''It seems she really can''t sleep deeply. Should I rx her body more? Maybe she would get addicted to me. I should do that.''


    "It is just water Alicia. Drink it slowly." I said with a gentle voice.


    "Yeshh..." Alicia said absentmindedly and drank the water. After that, she closed her eyes again to sleep.


    10 minutester I nudged her harshly to control the effect of the drug. Alicia didn''t wake up and I looked around to see if there is a butterfly nearby.


    Ilelia''s butterfly disappeared when I went to sleep after separating from Flora, but I wanted to be sure that Ilelia wasn''t watching me right now, as I was about to do something that can be considered a crime that she wouldn''t like it.


    After confirming that there wasn''t any butterfly in this room, I slowly removed Alicia''s pyjamas, as I didn''t want to get them wet and slowly slid my hand to her crotch.

 Chapter 53 Political Marriage?

    ?"Hmmm..." I let out a satisfied sound without opening my eyes.


    For thest 2 days, I couldn''t sleep more than 30 minutes because of that incident.


    But for some reason, I sleep well today and my body was strangely light and very rxed. Hence I wanted to sleep more.


    I buried my face in my pillow, or I tried to do that, as my pillow was more tough than usual. Though it was still veryfortable.


    I opened my eyes to check what happened to my pillow but what I saw wasn''t my pillow but a thigh. Veryfortable, warm human thigh.


    I instantly get up to see whose thigh I was lying on and saw the most mesmerizing sight.


    The morning sun was gently shining towards a beautiful young man, who is my friend and saviour, Kayle''s half of his face.


    When I think of him as my saviour, I blushed deeply and looked at his hands, which touched my private part on that day.


    His hands were beautiful. They were smooth and delicate looking but I could tell that this hand of his contains huge strength.


    ''Probably he can snap my neck like a twig.'' I thought and my blush deepened more.


    ''I wanted to save him from his abusive family but he saved me instead. I am really pathetic.'' I thought and looked at Kayle again.


    While I was looking, I subconsciously came closer to his face.


    He was too beautiful that, I was about to do a big mistake that I would regret it.


    But I quickly shook my head and recovered myself.


    ''I am really pathetic, I can''t even hold myself properly, while he controlled himself even seeing all of me.'' I thought and blushed because I recalled that moment.


    I recalled that moment too many times and whenever I recalled it, I am burning with shame and for some reason, arousal.


    After the night when Kayle helped me, as if a seal opened in me, I would feel arousal randomly or whenever I recalled the moment when Kayle helped me.


    I tried to help myself as Kayle did, but it didn''t work like Kayle''s. I couldn''t satisfy this shameful desire of mine as Kayle did.


    ''Is his hand magical or divine? Should I ask h-'' Before I continued to think more about this, I quickly shook my head to recover myself again.


    Kayle was my friend and I didn''t want to cause more trouble to him for unnecessary things.


    I began to think about why was I sleeping on his thighs


    ''Why I was sleeping on his thigh? Did he kidnap me? No, I really be an idiot to thinking like this, as it is impossible for this saint like Kayle to kidnap me.'' I thought and tried to remember how I came here.


    ''I am really an idiot like my father said.'' I thought after I remembered how I came here.


    ''He woke up at the middle of the night and didn''t evenin, just helped me to sleep without doing anything else, and i slept without even waking up. Does the cause of my sleep problem was a feeling of security as Kayle said? And for some reason, this night I sleptfortably without waking up. Am I feel secure with Kayle that i sleptfortably?''


    ''I am really the worst... Kayle helps me without asking anything and I am taking it for granted while not helping with his abusive family.'' I thought with disgust towards myself and decided to help him with my everything.


    ''Kayle is stronger than me both physically, magically and mentally, thus I can''t help him with just strength but I can help him with politics.'' I thought.


    Even though I didn''t understand the political moves, I knew a perfect way to separate him from his abusive family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I can get him out from his abusive family with a marriage with me.'' I thought and heat raised to my cheeks.


    ''it is not like I want to do this for myself, it ispletely for Kayle''s goodness, but it is not like I am against the idea of this...'' I made excuses to convince myself that it was for the goodness of Kayle.


    I wasn''t against this, on the contrary I wanted this deep down, as Kayle was the perfect man that every maiden would want.


    He is kind, beautiful, strong and smart. He even saw me naked, so deep down I wanted him to take responsibility, but I didn''t want to force him into marriage because of this. As Kayle was my dear friend and saviour it would be wrong to force him but I didn''t want to tell this to Kayle directly as he has pride too even if it is broken by his abusive family. Thus I decided to make him fall in love with me, without forcing him.


    I was ready to sacrifice my future, even if I was willing, to Kayle, my dear saviour, friend and possible lover.


    ''No! Not possibly. I will definitely make him fall in love with me to save him from his family.''


    While I was thinking like this, I sensed a mana movement around Kayle.


    ''Did he cast magic? But isn''t he sleeping?'' I thought and controlled his heartbeat and breath.


    ''He is definitely sleeping. Is he able to cast magic even while sleeping?'' I thought and looked at Kayle with awe.


    He can even cast magic even while sleeping, but what did he cast?


    While I was pondering about my question, a voice came behind me.


    "Master didn''t wake up at this hour? It is strange."


    I looked at my back and saw Kayle''s maid, Aria, who was looking at Kayle with a nk look while her index finger tapping on her chin.


    "Hi." I said quietly to not wake Kayle up.


    "Good morning. Were you the guest that my master himself greeted?" Aria asked.


    "Yes." I said with an embarrassed tone but I quickly recovered myself.


    "You said it is strange for Kayle to still sleeping at this hour. Can I know the reason, I am just curious?" I asked curiously as I wanted to know more about Kayle and his life.


    "Normally I wouldn''t tell you this but I can tell that my master trusts you, as he is sleeping like this without being alert around you." Aria said and pointed at Kayle, who was sleeping defenceless.


    ''He trusts me...'' I thought and a small, silly smile appeared on my face.


    "My master usually wakes up at 5 a.m and trains until 8 a.m, so it is pretty strange for him to still sleeping at 8 a.m, he must be exhausted." Aria said.


    ''Did he take care of me whole night to be exhausted like this?''


    While I was thinking, Aria came closer to Kayle and tenderly caressed his cheek.


    ''Isn''t Aria just his maid? Why is she touching him like she is his lover?'' I thought with jealousy but didn''t do anything, as I was scared that Kayle would hate me if I meddle his rtionship with Aria, regardless of their rtionship, as they were very close to each other.


    ''I hope Aria is like a big sister to Kayle instead of lover.'' I hoped sincerely.


    "Master wake up."

 Chapter 54 A Single Drop Of Tear Is Enough

    ?I felt Aria''s hand on my cheek and for some reason, she began to caress my cheek.


    ''What the fuck is she doing? I said to her to act like concerned while giving hints to Alicia to how I must have cared for her whole night. I didn''t say her to act like a concerned lover.''


    ''Aria is marking me as hers, like a cat as she is. It seems I have to give her punishment after this is over.''


    "Master wake up." Aria said quietly and nudged me.


    ''I will go with the flow for now.''


    When Aria called me, I slowly opened my eyes as if I had been woken up by Aria.


    "Good morning Aria..." I muttered and pulled Aria into myp, as I was sleeping in sitting position.


    Aria fell to myp but she didn''t have any drastic reaction, as she got used to sitting on myp.


    "Why did you wake me up this early?" I muttered and buried my face in her belly.


    "It is 8 a.m, master." Aria said.


    "Is that so?" I murmured to her belly.


    "Can you stop it, master, there is still a guest that you have to greet." Aria said and quickly got up from myp.


    ''It seems I tickled her.''


    "Mhmm..." I mumbled and looked at Alicia.


    Alica was looking at us and her lips were twitching. She was probably holding her facial expression in check.


    ''She is probably jealous or annoyed, I think it is the mix of both.''


    "Good morning Alicia. Did you sleep well?" I asked with a sleepy voice.


    Alicia turned to me and shed a smile.


    "Yes, I did. Thank you for your help and I am sorry for the inconvenience."


    I went to Alicia''s side and patted her head roughly.


    "It wasn''t that inconvenient. I am rather d that you came to me and I have been able to help you, humans can go mad from being sleepless, you know." I said with a sleepy voice and smiled slightly.


    After taking hit from my smile and my morning voice, Alicia lowered her face with a slight blush and quietly said:


    "Thanks..."


    I leaned toward her and put my forehead on her shoulder.


    "Don''t be shy... I just helped you, nothing drastic. There is no need to be stiff about it." I murmured and let out a breath to her neck with a natural movement.


    "Hyaa!?" Alicia was startled and with a quick move, she pped her mouth to block the embarrassing voice that came out.


    I lifted my face as if I didn''t do anything and looked at Alicia.


    "Did something happen?" I asked with confusion.


    "No." Alicia shook her head quickly. "Nothing happened."


    "That is good."


    "Master you have toe yourself. " Aria said and abruptly pulled me to the bathroom.


    Aria sshed water on my face to make me e to myself''.


    After that I wiped the water on my face with a towel and looked at Alicia, who was watching us.


    "I am sorry for my earlier actions, my head was messed up." I said to Alicia with apletely awake tone.


    Alicia''s lips stretched towards her ears and spoke with an energetic tone.


    "It is nothing important and I am happy to see your new side."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I wore a thinking expression and said with a slight smile.


    "Is that so? It is okay I think."


    I turned towards Aria.


    "Aria, you said it is 8 a.m right?" I asked.


    "Yes master." Aria answered.


    "Then is breakfast ready?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you put 1 more te? Alicia will eat with us." I asked with a polite smile.


    "Yes master." Aria said and went to the kitchen.


    I looked at Alicia.


    "I forgot to ask your opinion. Would you mind eating with us?" I asked.


    Alicia looked at me with a troubled expression.


    "I don''t mind it, but I don''t want to cause more inconvenience to you." Alicia said timidly.


    ''Why did she be shy?'' I thought but didn''t think about it too much.


    After that, we sat on the dinner table and quietly ate our food.


    While I was eating my food, I spotted a butterfly made of blood and ice.


    ''Hmmm Ilelia came back at 8.30 a.m. Is there a limitation on her as a divine being or does she juste at this time randomly?''


    After eating our food, we began to walk to our ss.


    While we were walking, I heard something that will make my ns harder. Normally I don''t even listen to someone''s talk if I don''t know them but I heard a particr name.


    "Hey! Did you hear that creepy Flora was found bloodied in her roomst night?"


    "So what? We are in the academy she can''t die in here."


    "I know that too, idiot. From what I heard, professors healed her for hours but she didn''t wake up even after all of the efforts of professors. Even the headmaster couldn''t do anything to wake her up."


    ''That is pretty bad news. Lifting my curse would be harder if she is dead.'' I thought and noticed the fact that, Ilelia''s butterfly was watching me.


    ? ''Probably she knows that I heard the news, she''s a goddess, after all, she must know my physical capabilities. Should I let out a tear in my eyes? I don''t want Ilelia to think of me as a cold hearted bastard, it would be harder to make her trust me.''


    While we were walking a small tear dropped from my cold face but I wiped the tear with a quick movement before anyone see it.


    "Are you okay? Your eyes have be moist." Alicia said with a worried tone.


    "It is nothing important. I got dust in my eyes." I said with a little bit sad tone.


    A normal person can''t sense this sadness in my voice but a goddess can sense it pretty easily.


    After that, we entered our ss and saw a professor, who isn''t our lecturer.


    Professor turned to me and said with a direct tone:


    "Are you Kayle Ceurie?"


    ''I think I got into trouble again.'' I thought and answered coldly:


    "Yes."


    "Come with me, we are going to the headmaster''s room."

 Chapter 55 Childish Demi-God

    ?After hearing the professor''s words, I understand that they will interrogate me about Flora.


    "Okay." I said with my usual cold tone and went to his side.


    Professor looked at me with a calcting look and began to walk.


    ''Probably he inspected me with his mana or aura. He is minimum 7th circle mage, so it is normal for me to not notice it. As nearly every 7th circle mage and above has be powerful like this with hard work. Hence they are very good at using mana and aura.''


    Me and professor got out of the ss and began to walk.


    While we walking I opened my mouth:


    "Can I know the reason of, why a 7th circle mage is bringing me to Headmaster instead of just assistant?" I asked without breaking my posture and facial expression.


    Professor looked at me calmly and said:


    "You will know the reason in the headmaster''s room."


    After this we didn''t speak, just silently went to the headmaster''s room.


    We arrived in front of a room and the professor gestured for me to go in alone and I did what he wanted.


    The headmaster''s room was huge, though calling it a room would be not entirely true, as it was a library rather than a room.


    Even from just a look, I could tell that this room contained more than ten thousand books and research papers.


    While I was looking at the room, a beautiful woman appeared In front of me.


    The woman was in herte thirties with light purple hair and purple eyes. She was about 180cm with a fit body, or I assumed like this as she was wearing a robe.


    Well, this beautiful purple haired woman was currently known as Lydia Achard, 9th circle lighting specialized mage.


    Though this was total bulshit, as I knew that this woman, who is front of me was the founder of the Academy of Aora and its first head headmaster Aora Thaleix, a demigod who has a portion of the authority of space, who was trying to rise to godhood for thousands of years while disguised as a different person and bing headmaster for every generation.


    Why? Well, because bing the headmaster of the most popr academy has it''s own advantages and benefits.


    For example, she can do her research without being bothered by politics, she can use the academy''s resources for everything and she is free to do anything as long as she doesn''t harm the kingdom. She has even right to refuse the king''s order as long as the kingdom isn''t in grave danger.


    ''Well, it is best to have a good rtionship with this woman, maybe we can use each other for our benefit. I can give her the way to be a god and she can help me with other bothersome things. But first I have to greet her.''


    "It is an honor to meet you, Archmage Lydia." I said and bowed my head with respect.


    When I spoke like that, Lydia frowned and said with displeasure:


    "Hey! Stop it. It gives me creeps if you talk like that!"


    ''I forgot that she is like this. A free spirited woman who dislikes manners.'' I thought when I saw Lydia''s speaking manner.


    ''I have to remind myself that every old person bes either too serious and grumpy or too free spirited and childish.''


    "I am sorry Archmage Lydia. I can''t disrespect an Archmage like that." I said with an apologetic smile and bowed again.


    Lydia who heard me pouted and crossed her arms.


    ''Is she really minimum 1000 year old?'' I thought.


    Lydia pointed at me and said with questioning tone:


    "Who are you?"


    ''Does she really not know? Or is she asking what really I am?''


    "I am Kayle Ceurie, adopted son of C-" While I was speaking Lydia cut off my speech in half.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I didn''t ask that! I am asking you who are you that, a goddess following you around?" Lydia asked with an using tone.


    ''Hmmm, she noticed that Ilelia is following me around. Well, I should expect it. She is a demigod after all.''


    I wore a confused expression and looked at her as if she is insane.


    "What are you talking about, Archmage Lydia?"


    Lydia puffed her cheeks and looked at me, after that she let out a breath.


    "Do you know that I hate liars the worst?"


    "I too hate liars, Archmage Lydia." I said while emphasising the ''Lydia''.


    When I spoke like this, Lydia looked around and whistled.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, student Kayle." Lydia said with stupid expression.


    After seeing this I bowed again and said with a calm tone:


    "Look at this coincidence, I too don''t know what you were talking about earlier, Archmage Lydia."


    Lydia wore a thinking expression and said:


    "Let''s speak at the same time and sign a secrecy contract."


    "What will we say and will we sign the contract before the act or after the act?" I said with an understanding expression.


    Lydia stretched his hand and a paper, probably a contract appeared in her hand.


    Lydia make the contract a paper ball and threw at me.


    ''Wouldn''t it be disrespectful to Esnera if I sign this contract?'' I thought but didn''t think about it after that. I had a goddess on my side after all, there was no need to wary of some nonbatant goddess.


    "Sign this and I will tell you my identity and you will tell your identity." Lydia said.


    "I would love to sign this contract Archmage Lydia but I want to add some conditions." I said with a polite smile.


    "Sure, whatever." Lydia said and dismissed.


    Well, I added some conditions to avoid from attacked by her and forced to give her information.


    I didn''t add anything drastic, even though Lydia was acting childish, she was a demigod. She would kill me even before I sign the contract if I added something drastic.


    Anyway, I bit my thumb hard enough to bleed and dropped my blood to contract.


    "Are you ready? When I say 1 we will say our identity." Lydia said with childish excitement.


    I nodded at Lydia''s childish antics and waited for her to count down.


    "3"


    "2"


    "1"


    "I am Aora Thaleix."


    "I am the assistant of Goddess Ilelia."

 Chapter 56 Too Cute To Resist

    ?"I am Aora Thaleix."


    "I am the assistant of Goddess Ilelia."


    After this, silence descended into the Headmaster''s room.


    The first one to break the silence was Aora. She looked at me weirdly, she probably thought that I was a believer or the saint of Ilelia.


    But iming the assistant of a Goddess is the most hrious thing, she must be thinking like ''as if a goddess would need the assistance of a mere mortal''.


    "What assistance are you providing to Ilelia?" Aora asked with curiosity.


    I looked at Aora with clear displeasure and said:


    "Not just Ilelia, it is Goddess Ilelia for you even if you are a demigod."


    When I spoke like that, the butterfly of Ilelia perched on my nose and pped its wing like a whip to p my cheeks as if it was telling me to calm down idiot.


    Aora was taken back for a second after seeing this sight and shed a smug grin at me.


    "Hah! Even your goddess is okay with how I addressed her."


    The butterfly flew and perched on my shoulder and pointed at Aora with its 1 wing.


    "What?" I asked butterfly.


    Butterfly pointed to Aora again.


    "I am sorry my goddess I don''t understand what you are trying to tell me, please use this and tell me." I said and poured half of my mana into the butterfly.


    Gods can''t use their power in the mortal realm without paying a heavy price but I assumed that Ilelia can use my mana to do something, as it was my power instead of hers.


    Butterfly shined briefly and changed to Ilelia''s chibi version.


    Chibi Ilelia, who was still on my shoulder, leaned into my ear and whispered:


    "Can''t you give her the way to be a God?"


    Ilelia''s attitude towards me was different than before, she was asking me to give Aora, not ordering me.


    "I don''t trust her, my goddess and I can''t give her this kind of knowledge freely. We have some time before the disaster, let''s first get to know her after that we can decide if it is okay to give her that knowledge or not." I whispered back and looked at Aora.


    Aora was looking at us with amusement and curiosity.


    ''It seems she can''t listen to our conversation. Ilelia must have done something to prevent her to listen us.''


    Chibi Ilelia nodded her head with understanding and said:


    "I don''t have enough mana to maintain this form, do you have anything to ask?"


    I lifted 2 of my fingers and said:


    "I have 2. Is it alright for me to introduce myself as your assistant?"


    "It is okay." Ilelia said calmly


    ''Is she acting or has her personality shifted again? Because it is simply impossible for her to soften towards me like this with 2 days of observing me.''


    I looked at Ilelia hesitantly and said:


    "You are looking too cute for me to resist, my goddess. Can I pat your head?"


    Ilelia looked at me and her lips were twitching, probably caused by annoyance. There wasn''t any sign of like or love in her expression.


    ''Hmmm, she probably sees me as a person tomunicate with, that is why her attitude towards me softened. Seducing her would be hard, as I don''t see any love or like towards me in her facial expressions.''


    While I was thinking like this, I received a tiny p on my cheek.


    "Impudent!" Ilelia said and transformed back into the ice blood butterfly.


    Aora began tough after seeing this sight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Aoraughed so hard that tears began toe from her eyes.


    A whole minuteter she stopped and said:


    "A mortal gets along with a goddess, what an interesting and funny thing."


    I shook my head in denial and spoke with a sad tone:


    "Nope. My goddess for some reason dislikes me."


    "It didn''t look like that to me?" Aora said.


    "Well, the first time I met with my goddess I hardly convinced her to not kill me." I said and pointed to the butterfly with trembling finger.


    "So the reason Ilelia is following you is that she controls your actions?"


    "Probably. But I am her assistant even if my goddess dislikes me." I said with a clear tone.


    When I spoke like this, Aora be bored or I assumed like this as she was about to fall asleep.


    I pped my hands to wake up Aora.


    Aora''s eyes opened instantly and looked at me.


    "Well, I didn''t call you just because a goddess following you. I called you because of Flora Sunwillow."


    "Okay. So were rumours true?" I said coldly, as if I closed all of my emotions at the moment.


    Aora looked at me with interest in her eyes and continued to speak:


    "I don''t know what students are talking about, but Flora was found in her room in critical condition."


    "So? Is she alright now?"


    "Well, I can say that she is perfectly fine physically but her soul isn''t fine like her body. It isn''t certain if she is even able to wake up."


    "So you are saying that someone attacked her soul." I said with an understanding tone.


    Aora nodded for response and said:


    "From what I heard you were very intimate with Flora before she was attacked. Someone from school saw you two while you were kissing in an alleyway."


    ''Probably Aora was the one who saw us, apart from her no one can escape from Ilelia''s eyes.''


    "So what? It is nothing to do with this incident." I said coldly.


    Aora looked at me with a mischievous smile and said:


    "I am just thinking that maybe someone attacked her with intention of hurting you."


    "If someone attacked her because of me, they must be a stalker of mine but I don''t think that any stalker of mine has any way to attack someone''s soul." I said coldly and continued to speak.


    "If you have any evidence or something, just say it. If you have nothing, don''t y with me just because you are bored."


    Aora was taken back for a fraction of a second because of my disrespectful words and opened her mouth:


    "I just said my guess, don''t be offended like this. I don''t want to be in a bad rtionship with you."


    "If you have nothing to ask I am going." I said coldly and looked into her eyes.


    "I have some questions, just answer them and you will be free to go." Aora said.


    I nodded and Aora asked me some trivial questions about Flora and our rtionship I answered them superficially without giving proper answers and went to my room.


    It was time to act like a depressed teenager.

 Chapter 57 Self-Harm

    ?Kayle got out of the room of that childish demigod and went to his room with heavy, depressed steps.


    It was a strange feeling to see this weird mortal too has feelings because all I could sense from him was just emptiness.


    Normally I can sense every mortal''s inner feelings and thoughts without any difficulty but I couldn''t sense any of this from this mortal.


    His soul was empty and broken, which is usually a remark the going mad or went mad already. But this mortal ispletely okay from the outside and I can''t sense his inner feelings as all I could feel was just emptiness.


    Though calling him mortal might be wrong because I sensed a divinity in him when he entered my temple. It was minuscule amount of divinity and I thought that he was just a blessed of divine being.


    But it was before I saw the symbols on his soul.


    This mere mortal knows more heretical knowledge than Enos, which is why I considered him a threat and still consider him one.


    Because the divinity inside him wasn''t from current gods and devils, it was an ancient divinity. Probably from old divine beings, which must have been impossible as every old divine being was dead.


    ''Probably he found an ancient inheritance and gained divinity or he was an angel of a divine being and for some reason, they sealed or erased all of his memories. It is an absurd theory but I can''t think of anything else.'' I thought.


    While I was thinking this, Kayle entered his room and went to the bathroom.


    I followed him around because I was worried that he would do something idiotic himself because of that mortal girl. I wasn''t worried about him, I was worried about the future.


    Even though it was a shameful thing for a divine being to need help from a mortal, I needed this weird creature''s knowledge to save myself and the world I am living in.


    Kayle removed his clothes and entered the bathtub.


    ''These scars are very interesting.'' I thought after seeing the scars on his back.


    ''Was he really an angel in the past? Does this past of his still affect his body to degree that it appears on his body with time?''


    While I was thinking Kayle''s ring transformed into a sharp knife and Kayle cut his wrist neatly.


    Blood began to flow from his wrist but Kayle just watched the flow of the blood without doing anything to stop the blood.


    ''This boy is already gone mad!'' I thought and pped him in the cheek with my wing.


    ''I don''t want to use my power to save this suicidal maniac but if he doesn''t heal himself, I have to do this even if I have to pay a huge price.''


    Kayle looked at me with moist eyes and opened his mouth.


    "I am sorry my goddess, I forgot that you are still here." Kayle said with a weak tone.


    "And don''t worry about me dying or the future. I am just doing this to ease myself." Kayle continued quietly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you know that draining blood from the body like this has a calming effect on the human body, or I am thinking like this, as this method always worked on me." Kayle murmured and a tear dropped on his left eye.


    When I heard his words, I couldn''t move from the shock.


    From his words alone I concluded that he did this many times and this made me too sad before I knew it and made me think more about this boy.


    This boy has vast knowledge that, if a normal person learned even a little bit of them they can fall into depression or go mad instantly but this boy looked like normal. Yes ''looked like''.


    And to make the matters worse this boy has a beauty that is close to divine, which must be hard to live like this among mortals, as they aren''t used to holding their desires in check.


    And now his girlfriend or I assumed like this in critical condition.


    ''It is hard for a 14 year old boy to withstand even 1 of them but this boy withstands 3 of them at once. Probably his mind is barely holding itself with a huge amount of sheer willpower or his mind was broken long time ago but he keeps himself in check to not harm someone.''


    Kayle took out a potion from his storage artifact that he put side of the bathtub and drank it.


    The blood in his blood vessels, which was too little for a mortal, replenished rapidly but the wound on his wrist didn''t heal. Blood continued to flow from it.


    ''Will he continue like this? Doesn''t he feel pain?'' I thought and perched on his shoulder and caressed his cheek with my wing.


    I felt pity for this mortal boy who finds relief in self harm.


    I remembered the fact that this boy has a curse on his soul too. Even I couldn''t understand the purpose of the curse, as it was tooplex for me.


    ''Maybe it is amplifying his certain feelings to make him suffer more. Curses that affect emotions are veryplex and hard to lift. I can''t lift the curse with just brute force, or else I would lift that curse on the spot.'' I thought and continue to watch this sight.


    Kayle continue to let his blood flow from his wound for an hour and even the bathtub filled with his blood. It was a very sad sight to see and I too felt sad while watching this.


    But there was no longer any sadness on the face of Kayle. He has a calm smile on his face, he looked like he was at peace right now.


    ''Did that really work? He has a slight smile on his face, maybe it worked as he said. Or did he fully go mad?''


    While I was thinking Kayle got up from the bathtub and looked at me with a slight smile.


    "I am sorry for my earlier ugly appearance, my goddess." Kayle said and bowed.


    ''He really got well with a method of like that. Or is he hiding his pain?'' I thought doubtfully.


    I flew and perched on his head.


    ''I will help this poor soul. It is my duty as a goddess.''

 Chapter 58 Descend

    ?I got out of the bathroom after wearing my bathrobe and let myself fall to the bed.


    Today''s performance was more harder than usual and because of that, I was tired both physically and mentally. Though I was fine with being tired if it is to gain some feeling from Ilelia.


    I couldn''t tell what was her emotional state when I drained my blood for an hour because she was in butterfly form. However, I could guess what she felt like that.


    Probably anger, sadness, pity and many more small emotions. She is a goddess after all, she can''t ridicule my ''pathetic'' action.


    I thought that making her fall in love with me would be too hard and time consuming. So I decided to be Ilelia''s friend or something close to a friend. After that, I will think about seducing her but for now, I will settle with being friends with her. As even being friends with Ilelia is a hard thing to do, even if she is lonely.


    After I fell to my bed, I looked at the ceiling nkly. I was waiting for the butterfly to disappear again like yesterday but it didn''t.


    ''It seems she wants to observe me more. Well, I can''t do my experiments while Ilelia watching me like this.'' I thought and closed my eyes.


    I couldn''t do a proper experiment after taking over the necromancer''s house. I nned to do many things to experiment but troubles didn''t stop following me. Even right now I am surveince of a goddess.


    While I was thinking like this, my eyes began to get heavy and I was about to fall asleep but I heard footsteps.


    ''Probably Aria.'' I thought and tried to fall asleep again. But I couldn''t do that because I felt a hand on my head.


    And I found this strange. Normally Aria woulde and curl to my side to sleep, she wouldn''t touch my head for no reason.


    So, I opened my eyes to see who was the one that touched me.


    When I saw the person who touched me, if my emotions worked properly, I would be shocked to death, because the one that touched me was Ilelia herself.


    She was sitting on my bed and was caressing my hair with gentle movements.


    ''Didn''t she has some restrictions? Why did she evene here? I just tried to gain her pity but she descended into the mortal realm just because I drained my blood? Did I overdo it again? Probably I overdid it again, or else why would shee here and caress my hair like a mother who is worried for his son.''


    I quickly evaded Ilelia''s iing hand and got up.


    I bowed to Ilelka with a polite smile and said:


    "I am happy to see you my goddess but can I know the reason for your descent into my room?"


    Ilelia showed me a polite smile.


    "You looked like you won''te to my church for the time being, so Ie to you instead."


    ''Is she crazy? Does she not have any pride in being a goddess? Nope, she had it when I met her.''


    I looked at Ilelia with a worried expression.


    "Are you okay, my goddess? Descending into the mortal realm must be hard for you."


    Ilelia''s lips twitch for a moment but she maintained her smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t need your worry, as I didn''t pay a heavy price. Think of this body like a doll. I can speak, hear and touch but can''t use my divinity."


    ''So she can do something like this. Can all divine beings do this?''


    I wore a relieved smile and opened my mouth.


    "I am relieved to hear that my goddess but please don''t do anything rash like this for no reason. I was going to your church on my free day."


    "Is that so? Well, it can''t be helped." Ilelia said with a doubtful expression.


    "Anyway, I came here. So let''s talk."


    "What are you curious about the iing disaster, my goddess?"


    Ilelia directly pointed at me.


    "I am curious about you. Can you tell me about yourself?"


    ''Whopss, I can''t even tell her a single lie. How should I have answer this?''


    "What!? Me? Really?" I asked with both happy and curious expression.


    "Yes. I am curious about you." Ilelia said with a smile.


    "What are you curious about me, my goddess?"


    "Your life. Can you tell me about your life?"


    "I don''t know how to exin my life, my goddess but I will try." I said and took a deep breath.


    "I was an orphan until the age of 8 and was adopted by Count Ceurie to be a family asset. I have a step-sister which is the same age as me and she loves me, uhmm, a bit too much than necessary but I am okay with it. I have a maid who likes to take care of me and sleeps with me because it isfortable to sleep with her. It is just sleeping, nothing more." I said hesitantly and looked at Ilelia to see her reaction.


    She was looking at me with a calm expression, which is strange. I thought that she would show disappointment or something close to that.


    "So you don''t know your real parents. Then when did you know the forbidden knowledge? I thought that you learned from your parents."


    After receiving Ilelia''s question, I used my right to remain silent because I couldn''te up with an answer that will make her misunderstand my situation.


    Ilelia showed a gentle expression on her face after seeing that I didn''t any intention to answer her question.


    "You don''t have to answer it if you don''t want it." Ilelia said with a smile and gestured for me toe to her side.


    ''What is she nning? I thought of seducing her but it seems like she too is trying to seduce me or else why would she act like this? Is she trying to elicit some information from me because I acted like a suicidal maniac?

 Chapter 59 Like A Big Sister

    ?I went to Ilelia''s side with slow steps and stood at her side.


    Ilelia looked at me with smile and patted her side.


    ''This goddess is nning something.'' I concluded and sat down on her side like a good boy. Literally like a good boy as there were 10cm height difference between us.


    "Can I know the reason for this, my goddess?" I asked with an ufortable smile.


    "You don''t have to be stiff. I just want to know you better, as you know we will see each other many times for the future." Ilelia said with small smile.


    ''This woman definitely nning something but I shouldn''t make her suspicious of me right now. I will go with the flow for now.''


    "Okay," I said and nodded.


    "It is important to know and understand each other to make ns." I continued.


    After receiving my approval, Ilelia''s smile widened and patted her thighs.


    ''She is really trying to seduce me.'' I concluded.


    ''She even put her pride aside to seduce a mortal for the future of the world. It looks like s topic of a romantic fantasy novel.''


    After seeing Ilelia''s gesture, I ''reluctantly''y my head onto Ilelia''s thighs.


    It was the mostfortable thigh that Iid my head onto it in 2 worlds.


    Ilelia began to caress my hair gently and asked with gentle tone:


    "What is your ns for the future? What is your dreams and desires? Do you want anything?"


    ''She is really trying to know me.''


    I closed my eyes and opened my mouth:


    "I don''t have any desires or dreams and I don''t want anything." I said with depressed tone and continued to speak:


    "As for my ns for the future. I am nning to be a god."


    I opened my eyes and looked at Ilelia.


    Ilelia was looking at me with shock evident on her eyes but for some reason her eyes were little bit moist.


    ''It seems she misunderstood something even while I wasn''t trying to deceive her. Shouldn''t a goddess be more cautious about these kind of things and not deceive herself?''


    "You really don''t have any dreams or desires?" Ilelia asked calmly but her there was a sadness on her voice.


    "Yes, I don''t. I can''t lie to you, my goddess. Don''t you remember it?" I said with a confused expression.


    "That is true." Ilelia said and noddes


    "So you are nning to be a god. May I know the reason for?" Ilelia questioned with calm tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Hmm, I thought she would get mad at me or try to kill me. This goddess is really strange. She isn''t stable at all that it is hard to predict her thought process.''


    "There is really not a clear reason. One day I was thinking about what I should do in the future like you asked and i decided to be a god. I knew the way to be a god and my potential was high, so I considered it was highly possible for me to be a god."


    Ilelia''s lips twitched after hearing my words.


    "So you n to be a god just because you can?"


    "Yes."


    Ilelia confirmed my words 1 more time and rubbed her face with calm frustration.


    I wore a worried expression and grabbed Ilelia''s wrist to stop her.


    Ilelia was about to p my hand but for some reason she stopped herself and looked at me.


    "You don''t have to worry about the future, my goddess. I won''t die before the disaster, and i will ry all of the information that I know about the disaster. I won''t try something idiotic, and I will mostly listen you." I said with worry evident in my voice.


    A sigh escaped from Ilelia when she heard me.


    "I am not too worried about the future, as there is someone that knows the future, we can prepare ourselves and the world." Ilelia said tly and continued to speak.


    "I am worried about you, the one who abandoned by his family, cursed by veryplex curse, burdened by great and forbidden knowledge, and beauty that too much for a mortal."


    "You must have suffered too much for a mortal child to bear." Ilelia said and gently caressed my cheek.


    ''Is she trying to act like a big sister to coax me to tell my knowledge? Or is she really worried for me? It is certainly possible because what she said would be true if I was just a 14 year old and have my emotions. But fortunately or unfortunately, my mental age higher and my emotions are barely reacts to anything, so I didn''t suffer too much other than boredom and my mana poisoning sessions. Mana poisoning was the most painful thing that I suffered even with my reduced pain receptors.''


    ''I am thinking useless things again. I need to focus more to gain more from Ilelia rather than reminiscing old memories.''


    ''So, what should I do? She seems like worried about me but she probably isn''t that worried. She must be acting like this to gain me on her sidepletely.'' After thinking like this, I decided my approach towards this situation. It was to act like a distrustful teenager.


    I quickly got up from Ilelia''s heavenly thighs and stood still.


    "Thank you for your kind words, my goddess. But I don''t need it. Please don''t act like this again." I said with polite smile but my eyes were moist.


    Probably from the Ilelia''s perspective, I was looking like a broken teenager, who is pushing a helping hand because of distrust.


    Ilelia looked at me with a slight smile and shook her head.


    "I will stop for now but you need help and you know this too." Ilelia stated and came to my side.


    She ruffled my hair like a mother or big sister and smiled.


    "Just rx and sleep well. Be grateful that a goddess is worrying about you."


    After saying this Ilelia touched my forehead and I felt my eyes got heavier. I didn''t resist it and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 60 Saint

    ?I woke up at my usual time and rolled Aria to the side.


    I got up and noticed something irregr in my body.


    My body was feeling strange as if something inside me changed. I looked around to find the ice blood butterfly but it wasn''t here.


    ''Did Ilelia do something to me? Probably she did and because of that she can''t watch me for a time.'' I thought and remembered the feeling of pity that I sensed from Ilelia.


    ''Is she crazy? Interfering with the mortal realm for something like this is idiotic. Does she wants to die even before the apocalypse?'' I thought and activated the status lenses because I couldn''t find the changes in my body.


    ======


    Name: Kayle Ceurie


    Race: Human???


    Rank: C++


    Talent:???


    Potential: ???


    Strength: D+


    Agility: C¨C


    Dexterity: D+


    Constitution: D+


    Stamina: C¨C


    Charm: ???


    Mana quality: B-


    Mana quantity: C+


    Mana control: C+


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    Eyes of revtion: ??? (Dormant)


    Situational intuition(passive): B+


    Blessing of Ilelia(passive):???


    ??? Of ??? : ???


    Curse of affectlessness(weakened): ???


    ===Compatibilities===


    97%  Ice


    90¨G  Blood


    78%  Revtion


    73%  Illusion


    66%  Space


    44%  Sound


    12%  Time


    6% tMana


    5% t???


    ======<novelnext></novelnext>


    After seeing my affinities, I understood that Ilelia raised my affinity towards Ice, Blood and my unknown element.


    Even though I didn''t understand the reason for this sudden blessing. I wasn''t going to reject this valuable gift given to me by my ''goddess.''


    This was a very valuable gift, as I can use my blood magic with more power and efficiency while I can understand and learn more effortlessly new blood magic. As high affinity means high aptitude toward the said element.


    ''I got the blessing of Ilelia. Are my eyes became like Ilelia''s? If yes, it would be troublesome. Although I n to be saint of Ilelia, it isn''t time yet. If I be the saint of Ilelia right now, I can''t act alone, do morally questionable experiments or seduce important people.'' I thought and looked in the mirror.


    Unfortunately for me, my crystal blue eyes changed to blood red and pale blue. Though they were still magical, crystal eyes.


    ''These heterochromatic eyes give me a more attractive and strange atmosphere.''


    ''I think I am officially the saint of the Ilelia. Probably someone from the Church of Ilelia wille to my door some timeter.'' I thought and inspect my face again


    ''If I am not seeing things, I am more beautiful than before. Did Ilelia''s blessing make me more beautiful? This is pretty bad for me honestly. Normally my looks were attracting all attention on me, and now more people will try to get close to me because of my sudden increase in beauty.''


    While thinking like this I heard a knocking sound on my door.


    ''Did the Church of Ileliae? Isn''t it too early? It is 6 a.m for god''s sake. Or should I say Ilelia''s sake?'' I thought and opened the door.


    In front of me were 2 people, one of them was a man wearing a priest uniform of the Church of Ilelia and the other one was a woman wearing a priestess uniform of the Church of Ilelia.


    "What do I owe this surprise visit from the Church of Ilelia at this early?" I said harshly.


    Priest looked at me for 10 seconds and got a p from the priestess.


    Priest looked somewhere else as if he was embarrassed by his action.


    Priestess smiled slightly at me and bowed slightly.


    "I am sorry for our sudden visit but we had toe here to confirm something."


    "Is that so? If you confirmed it, get out. I need my sleep." I said harshly and intended to close the doors but the priestess put her foot and stopped the door.


    Priestess opened the door with a broad smile.


    "I am sorry but you have toe with us to the church."


    After hearing the priestess, I wore a frowned expression and said:


    "Can I know the reason for this and does the headmaster know that some priestess tries to force a student of the academy?"


    I knew that they want me toe to church because of my saint status but I didn''t understand that how the hell theye to in front of my door.


    ''Did that childish headmaster gave permission to them because she saw Ilelia with me?''


    I was asking this myself but I knew that my Sainthood was going to be official when I entered to the church of Ilelia.


    ''Maybe I can use this position to my advantage and change the mindset of Ilelia. I need time and space for my experiments. So if I can convince Ilelia to give her consent to my experiments, I can do every morally questionable experiment in the basement of the church.''


    ''It will be harder for me to restrain Lucy''s dangerous tendencies but I don''t need to restrain her too much, as the moment I officially be the saint of Ilelia, it would be nearly impossible for me to seduce someone.''


    ''What a waste of beauty. I couldn''t even properly seduce anyone important. One of them is Flora but she was attacked by someone, probably by a believer of the Devil of Death and Souls because not everyone has a method do attack to the soul. The other one is Alicia but I don''t know if she likes me as a friend or as a man. I seduced just 2 people with my divine beauty.''


    When I thought like this I understood that I couldn''t even take advantage of my beauty. So I decided to go with the flow and be an official saint.


    "Actually don''t answer my question, let''s just go." I said and got out of my room.


    Priestess looked at me with a confused expression.


    "Are you not going to wear proper clothes?" She said while gesturing to me.


    When I heard this I looked at myself and noticed my clothing, though calling a clothing would be a lie. Because I was still in my bathrobe, which was very loose and on the verge of opening.


    ''Is that the reason that priest was focusing on me like this?'' I thought and looked at the priest with a sharp look.


    Priest covered his face and hid behind the priestess.


    I sighed and entered back to my room to change.

 Chapter 61 Unofficial Saint

    ?I was sitting in a luxurious looking big room that was covered with paintings of red and blue eyed angels, moons and sculptures.


    And in front of me a familiar looking priestess that in her early thirties with shiny blonde hair that reaches to her back and deep blue, but empty eyes that looking at me without winking.


    To be honest, it was pretty creepy to be looked at like that and if my emotions weren''t reduced I would definitely trembled in front of this beautiful woman who was staring at me with empty eyes and a big, broad smile that almost stretches to ears.


    Even though this creepy woman seemed familiar to me, I couldn''t remember where did I see her.


    So, I decided to start our conversation because this woman was looking at me for a minimum of 15 minutes without uttering a single word.


    Ahem!


    I coughed fakely and looked at the woman.


    Well, this creepy woman was still looking at me. So I decided to speak harshly to this disrespectful woman.


    "Are you an idiot? Why are you looking at me like that without speaking? Did you just call me in the middle of the morning here to look at me like a pervert that is single for eternity?"


    After hearing my words priestess flinched slightly and winked her eyes after 15 minutes.


    She coughed fakely and looked at me normally.


    "I am sorry for my impudent behaviour, but I assure you that I didn''t call you for nothing." The priestess said calmly.


    ''She is definitely the priestess of Ilelia, this priestess too must have a personality disorder like Ilelia.'' I thought after seeing the shift of the priestess.


    "I will decide if I came here for nothing or not, just tell me what is the reason you called me here. I need sses to attend in the academy." I said with cold arrogance.


    I was acting like a domineering asshole because i thought that if I am bing the official saint of Ilelia, I needed to do things in my way.


    I didn''t want to ask everything with polite words, they are boring and long. And some people can think that if I ask them politely they can refuse my request, which I didn''t want in the slightest.


    After hearing my cold, arrogant tone, the priestess looked at me with approving small.


    ''Why the hell are you approving me?'' I thought but didn''t say anything and waited for the priestess to speak.


    "That is a good attitude for the saint of ourdy." The priestess said and nodded.


    "Did you think I will be Saint of Ilelia just because I have chosen?"


    "You won''t?" The priestess asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter if I will be Saint of Ilelia or not. No one asked my opinion on the matter of bing the Saint of Ilelia and I don''t like to be forced into troublesome matters."


    The priestess calmly listened my words without saying anything about my disrespectful attitude.


    "So, what do you want to be the Saint of ourdy?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''They must really want me to be their saint or else she would get angry at my disrespectful behaviour instead of asking what I want.''


    ''Well, this is a good opportunity for me.''


    "I will be the official Saint of Ilelia but not now. I don''t want my life to be worse than right now with assassination attempts to my life because of my saint status." I said and continued after taking a deep breath.


    "What I want is simple. Don''t announce me as a saint to the world. I can act like a priest for some time until I get stronger than now, after that you can announce me as a saint."


    What I asked wasn''t too hard for them to ept, I was just asking for some time to get stronger so that I can defend myself after bing the official Saint of Ilelia.


    "It isn''t too hard for us to ept this but I want you to drop the academy. We can give you morepetent instructors than the academy." The priestess said with certainty.


    "It is eptable but you won''t restrict my freedom and I won''t be in some kind of surveince." I stated coldly.


    Priestess nodded with eptance.


    "Sure, we can do that but if it is necessary to protect your life we will have you in surveince. As you probably know, we can''t let some assassin harm the Saint of ourdy." Priestess said.


    ''Well, what she said is fair and I can''t get more than this. Though I should take Aria to my side.''


    "I want my maid at my side without restrictions."


    "We can ept this as long as she wears a priestess uniform and doesn''t cause bad rumours while wearing our uniform."


    "Why priestess uniform?" I asked because it seemed to me that it was apletely random request.


    "We can''t let a maid follow a priest. It would look bad. Thus she has to wear a priestess uniform."


    ''Now that I think about it, it is true. Well, Aria wouldn''t mind, so I don''t need to think about it more.


    "So, who will know about my saint status other than you and the other 2 that brought me here?"


    "All of the bishops and some of the head priests. You will wear an artifact to disguise your eyes."


    "How many bishops are here? And how many head priests will know this?" I asked.


    "There are 5 bishops and 3 of the head priests will know that you are our saint."


    ''Isn''t it a bit too much? I am sure that at least 1 of them leak this news to the other churches or nobles.''


    ''Well, I won''t say anything about this for now but when an assassination attempt came to me I can benefit from it while using the priest and bishops. With that, I can gain more power over them.''


    "That is a bit too much but I am okay with it. By the way, I am taking the basement of the church for my room."


    "You can''t it is o-" The priestess was about to deny my request but I closed my eyes and whistled until she agreed.

 Chapter 62 Basement

    ?After whistling for 5 minutester, the priestess agreed to my request to take the basement as my room. Though with some conditions.


    "There are rooms that you shouldn''t go in no matter what. if you enter them even I don''t know what will happen to you."


    "May I ask the reason for this?"


    "You can but I don''t know the reason. Ourdy herself told us to don''t enter there. And some of the idiots didn''t listen ourdy''s words and they didn''te back after entering these rooms."


    ''Are there something powerful resides in these rooms or maybe traps that protect some knowledge or artifacts? Though asking this to the Ilelia would be more ideal instead of entering there or guessing like this.''


    "It can''t be helped then. Mark that rooms so that I don''t go in them by mistake."


    "By the way, my intuition tells me that we will meet again many times. So, let us introduce ourselves properly." I said with a small smile and gestured to her.


    The priestess nodded understanding and bowed slightly.


    "I am Indra, I don''t have a surname. I am just a humble believer and bishop of ourdy."


    ''Isn''t the name Indra, too cool for this priestess?'' I thought and looked at Indra again.


    ''Nope, Indra doesn''t suit her at all. I would say that Anabel or Ad would be more suit her, as she is mature looking, blonde haired woman with deep blue eyes.''


    "I am Kayle Ceurie. I was just an assistant of my goddess but as you know I became her saint over the night, please take care of me while I am inexperienced in religious stuff, as I am not a very religious person." I said with a polite smile and brought my hand for a handshake.


    Indra bowed more, grabbed my hand gently, and kissed the back of my hand gently.


    ''Is this religious thing or is this woman a pervert too?'' I thought while watching this interesting sight.


    After kissing the back of my hand, Indra straighten her back and looked at me with a smile.


    "I don''t know when this tradition appeared but kissing the back of the saint''s hand is our way to show our loyalty. As the saint is chosen by ourdy, we wouldn''t mind this show of loyalty."


    ''Probably some arrogant or pervert saint established this absurd tradition. Though, maybe I can use this to make them feel closer to me if I use this right.''


    "I understand." I said and nodded.


    "Where can Imunicate with my goddess? As of right now, I have too many questions."


    "Let me guide you to the divine altar of ourdy. If mydy wants to speak with you, she will surelymunicate at the altar." Indra said and continued to speak.


    "Fortunately for you, ourdy''s divine altar is in the basement, which you took as your room."


    ''Why the fuck a divine altar is in a basement?''


    "Can I know the reason why is the divine altar in the basement?"


    "Because we couldn''t move it from there." Indra said answered inly.


    ''So they couldn''t move it huh? Is the altar too heavy hence they couldn''t move it from there or is it a magical thing like a sword stuck in the stone? Probably it is a magical thing rather than physical weight.'' I thought and continued to walk in the in corridors while following Indra.


    We arrived in front of an ancient looking ck metal door.


    I looked at Indra for her to open it and she took out a pendant from between her breasts.


    The pendant was made of gold with red crystal in its center.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Probably solid blood instead of liquid.'' I thought.


    Indra pressed the red crystal to the entrance of the ck metal door and the door opened.


    After opening the door, Indra gave the pendant to me and took a step back.


    "This will be your room as you wanted and this pendant is the key to this room."


    "Do you have 1 more key? I need to give a key to my maid." I asked without any shame.


    "I will bring it to youter. For now go talk with ourdy."


    After saying this, Indra turned her back and disappeared into the darkness of the long, in corridors.


    I pushed the dark doors and stepped inside.


    I found myself in a veryrge and almost empty room except for its center.


    On the sides of the room there were many doors. I assumed them the forbidden doors that I shouldn''t enter.


    ''I don''t know why but I think these doors contain some criminals or something close to that. Probably that is the reason no one came back from there. They must have been killed by the criminals or couldn''t exit from the door again.'' I thought and looked at the divine altar of the Ilelia.


    Surprisingly altar was very big, big enough for an average mana titan to lie on it easily.


    (An average mana titan is about 20-25 meters.)


    There was a huge woman statue in front of the altar and she was holding 2 moons in her left hand while her right hand was holding some sort of book.


    Statue was well made and because of that, I understood with 1 nce that it was Ilelia''s statue. Though this statue couldn''t fully reflect the beauty of Ilelia and her heavenly thighs.


    ''From what I know, gods don''t show themselves to the world but it seems Ilelia showed herself or maybe this statue is too old that it was made even when Ilelia was still mortal.''


    ''Probablytter as she has no wings on her back in this statue.''


    ''Anyway, should I contact Ilelia or not? She made me a saint overnight without asking me, so maybe I can y hard to get.''


    ''Being a Saint is a horribly dangerous job, as other churches, nobles, and even some royalties will try to kill me to reduce the power of the Church of Ilelia.''


    ''What was she really thinking when making me her saint? She pitied me and made me a saint but this put me to the target list of many people, which is bad. They can try to kill me or the people who are on my side.''


    ''If they kill Aria, I would lose my veryfortable pillow and very convenient maid that who does whatever I want. If they kill Lucy, I would lose my means to lift my curse. If they kill Alicia¡­''


    ''Nope, they can kill Alicia if they want it, I don''t have any particr way to use her other than forbat but I don''t think anyone will kill her as she is the daughter of the Duke Ashtorn.''


    ''Though maybe I can use her family assets I don''t think she can decide this by herself. I think I need to sign a contract with her or just brainwash her to listen to every of my orders.''


    ''Should I make her ve of pleasure that will do anything for me?''


    ''Well, I think I shouldn''t think this in front of the Ilelia''s altar, maybe she can sense my intentions.''


    ''I think it is best to contact Ilelia, probably she made me her saint with a more profound intention other than just pity. If she did it just because of pity, I don''t think we can even survive against the apocalypse with such an emotionally driven goddess.'' I thought and smeared my blood to the divine altar of Ilelia.

 Chapter 63 New Style

    ?After smearing my blood to the divine altar of Ilelia, I took a step back and waited for Ilelia to send some sort of message, or illusion.


    Though nothing happened thus I took a step and looked at my smeared blood, which was moving like a worm on the altar.


    After moving like this for a minute, a message appeared after the trails of the bloody worm.


    -I can''t even send a butterfly tomunicate. If it is not important, we can talkter. I need to gather my power.


    ''Hmmm, she must have used too much divinity to make me her saint. Creation of the saint isn''t the most cheaper thing to do.''


    Being a saint isn''t just raising the affinities of the person, it is making a connection between the Saint and their god or devil.


    For example, now that I became saint, Ilelia can directly speak to me in my head with less cost of divinity and she can use my body if I am willing to give her for the time being.


    Fortunately, this connection isn''t like between the master and ve or master and servant it is like a family connection or close to that.


    Though Ilelia has more rights over me than I have right over her. She is like a big sister while I am a baby boy who can''t even wipe his own butt. I have some rights but she has infinitely more rights than me.


    And to make matters better, if I die, I can be the angel of Ilelia if Ilelia wants me to be an angel.


    Being a saint is a really good thing but I preferred to beter than right now because I was very weak right now.


    ''I should go back to the academy and inform my leave of the academy to the Lucy. If she doesn''t see me in the morning her desires will be out of control.'' I thought and got out of the basement.


    I walked back to the long, in corridors and found Indra, who was waiting at the end of the corridor while leaning against the wall.


    "Hello Indra. I am thinking of going to the academy and speaking with my sister a little bit. After that, I will pack my stuff ande back. Thus, I need that disguise artifact that you promised."


    "I knew that you will need this, so I prepared beforehand." Indra said and took out a little box from between her breasts.


    ''Does there a subspace between in breasts or else does she do this with immoral intentions?'' I thought and took the box and opened it.


    In the box, there was a pair of lenses.


    "Isn''t there a ring or earring for disguise artifact?"


    ''If possible, i don''t want to remove my status lenses. Even though I don''t use them too much they can be still useful in some particr situations.''


    "We have but they are not powerful enough to disguise ourdy''s blessing as this artifact."


    ''Well, it can''t be helped that I am removing them but I can use themter if I need it.'' I thought and slowly removed my status lenses.


    "That is a good artifact, even I didn''t sense its presence."


    ''Probably she sensed some mana fluctuations but assumed that my magical eyes were the cause of it.'' I thought and put the status lenses into the box and put the disguise lenses into my eyes.


    The heterochromatic blood red, pale blue eyes changed into my usual normal blue eyes and I looked at Indra.


    "Is it good?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It worked well."


    "That is good. I am going then." I said and turned my back.


    But I felt a hand on my shoulder, thus I looked at Indra who was looking at me with a broad smile and wide open eyes.


    ''Will she look at me for 15 minutes again?''


    "What?"


    Indra, who was smiling broadly, brought her hand to her breast.


    ''Is she taking out something from there again?''


    Indra took out a whole uniform between her breasts and extended it to me.


    ''She does this intentionally.'' I thought and took the uniform.


    The uniform was dark red like dried blood and it was covered by pale blue tiny snowkes. There were 2 moons engraved on the left side of its chest area.


    It was different than the priest and priestess uniform, their uniform was a dark red robe with pale blue silky trousers but the uniform given to me was fully dark red with snow mes, which is the formal uniform of the heresy inquisitors.


    "Didn''t you say that I would be in priest uniform?"


    "Being an inquisitor would grant you more freedom than being a priest and people don''t think about the inquisitor''s manners. So it wouldn''t be a problem for you to act like you want." Indra said and her already broad smile stretched to her ears.


    ''What she said is true and I can get out without any real reason with this.'' I thought.


    "Do you have any female uniform of the heresy inquisitors? My maid is a fighter so I think she can wear this too instead of the priestess uniform."


    "I have." Indra said and took out a female uniform between her breasts.


    I took the uniform and stored it in my storage artifact. Then, I changed my clothes to the uniform of heresy inquisitors in front of the Indra without shame.


    After that, I made an ice mirror and looked at myself.


    I was looking pretty strange but in a good way. My beauty and hard core looks of the heresy inquisitor uniform were in stark contrast but it was strangely looking good on me.


    ''Should I tie my hair? White hair doesn''t look good with the dark, tough looking uniform.'' I thought and tied my hair into a ponytail with a ck cloth piece.


    ''I am looking more good than usual but I think something is missing in my new style.'' I thought and snapped my finger.


    ''I should release a small part of my hair to give a freer look in me.'' I decided and released a small part of the hair to the left side of my face.


    ''I am definitely looking like a protagonist.'' I thought and decided that it was time to go back to the academy.


    "Good day Indra." I said and went to the academy.

 Chapter 64 Reward Or Punishment ?

    ?(Slighty Lewd chapter.)


    I was walking in the crowded corridors of the academy while inspecting the looks that students and professors gave to me.


    Normally I wouldn''t even care about the looks that I receive from students and professors.


    But today was different. I was wearing the heresy inquisition uniform of the Church of Ilelia and I wanted to know the reputation of the inquisition.


    Though I couldn''t understand too much because most people were looking at me instead of the uniform.


    Because of my sudden increase in beauty, students and even some professors were looking at me and because of that, I couldn''t even see the reaction of the people towards the inquisition.


    ''Couldn''t you reduce my beauty instead of increasing it to whole another level?'' I thought.


    ''I hope that Lucy can keep herself in check after hearing me leaving the Academy or seeing my beauty. Even I don''t know how to stop her if she jumped at me like a beast in the heat. Probably I would go along the flow or p her hard enough to recover herself.''


    ''I should first go to my room instead of going to see Lucy. Or I should just call her to my room, I don''t want her to lose control in the middle of the school.''


    I went to my room and found out that Aria was still sleeping. I looked at the clock and it was 8 a.m


    ''I wasn''t going to punish her because she was doing her job properly but it is toote for her to sleep like this. I should do something for her to recover her former self.''


    ''Physical abuse can work but it would be troublesome if she be scared of me because of that. ''


    ''If I remember correctly she couldn''t sleep deeply without me, so if I stop sleeping with her it can work. Though if I do that I would lose a veryfortable body pillow and it would be like giving punishment to both of us instead of just Aria.''


    While I was thinking about the punishment that I should give to Aria. A magnificent idea came to my mind.


    ''I should just make her horny without giving her time to relieve herself. It would be middle grade punishment for her and I would get to see some embarrassment or horny reaction of Aria. I didn''t tease any girl for some time, maybe it will amuse again.''


    After deciding my punishment for Aria, I lifted the nket that covered her and looked at her properly.


    Even though Aria is a shy woman, who has trouble holding her desires in check, she can still sleep in ultra erotic, see-through nightgown while sleeping with me without getting horny. Or I was thinking like this.


    It was weird but I knew that Aria was too weird for me to understand, so I just epted this fact and didn''t think about it.


    ''Where should I touch? Pussy would be overkill even if I just make her horny, it can be considered as a reward. So I should go with the nipples.''


    After deciding my target area, I slipped my hands into her nightgown without any caution and slowly massaged her small, perky breasts and when her nipples got hard enough for me to grab them, I gently squeezed both of her nipples at the same time.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Aria moaned softly but she didn''t wake up at all.


    ''If it was a month ago, she would wake up instantly after I squeezed her nipple but now she is still sleeping.''


    ''She get toofortable with me and I am okay with it, but this is too much. She has to be awake at 8 a.m and she has to be alerted for the dangers..''


    I licked my fingers and covered them with my saliva.


    After my hands became slippery enough, I began to y with her nipples like they were toys.


    I flicked them slightly, pressed onto them, pulled them, and squeezed them.


    Aria was softly moaning between her breath and her lower body was subconsciously moving.


    With time, a small puddle made of juice formed between Aria''s legs. She was soaking wet.


    ''This should be enough for her to be horny enough.'' I thought and squeezed Aria''s nipples hard enough to wake her up.


    "Ahh!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Aria woke up because of the sudden pain and saw me, who was holding her nipples.


    Her face burned with shame and arousal. Her eyes were filled with questions about my sudden sexual attack and hope for more sexual touch.


    "Good morning Aria! How are you?" I said and flicked one of her nipples.


    "Ah-" Aria was about to moan because of the sensation she was experiencing but she pped her palm to her mouth.


    Even her ears became red because of embarrassment. Aria is a shy woman it was quite normal for her to be like this.


    But she knew that I wouldn''t stop right now even if she asked for me.


    "Good morning master¡­" Aria muttered.


    "Why were you still sleeping at 8 a.m, my dear Aria?" I asked and pressed her nipples like pressing a button.


    "Hnnng¡­ " Aria managed to keep her moan in check and looked at me.


    "I was looking at you, master. Yourplexion was looking badst night and I thought something bad happened. I even tried to wake you up but you didn''t wake up."


    "So you are saying that you couldn''t sleep because you were worried about my bad looking condition" I asked and Aria nodded.


    ''Probably I was feeling different kind of pain while sleeping, because of the saint transformation I experienced.''


    ''Giving punishment because she was worried for me would be wrong, though I can''t let horny like this right now.'' I thought while looking at Aria, who was rubbing her knees to each other.


    "I was nning to give you punishment because you were sleeping at this hour but now that I know you were sleeping because you were looking at me in the middle of the night, as your generous master I will help you." I said and shed a smile.


    Aria''s eyes widened and looked at me with anticipation. Though even with this her face was still nk like always.


    "You should be grateful for this, my dear. Are you close?" I whispered into Aria''s ear and snuggled to her neck.


    "Yes¡­" Aria whispered with a heavy breath.


    ''That is good.''


    I kissed Aria''s neck while sliding my slimy fingers to her crotch.


    Aria''s whole body was quivering because of my sensual but gentle touches.


    ''She is very close. It seems I yed with her too much than necessary while she was sleeping.''


    I gently licked her neck like a cat and sucked her neck enough to leave a small mark.


    Aria subconsciously hugged me and pressed my upper body to her chest.


    My fingers reached Aria''s soaking slit and they were smeared with Aria''s juices.


    After my fingers became slippery enough, I slowly inserted my middle finger into Aria''s desperately twitching slit.


    My finger felt crushed by the tight inner walls of Aria. She was definitely a virgin as she said to me.


    Aria was very close to cum, hence before I move my finger in her tight walls, she buried her face to my shoulder, hugged me tightly and came hard.


    She trembled violently while her juices flooding out, making my hand soaking wet.


    While Aria was cumming, I heard a voice in my head.


    >> Brother! <<

 Chapter 65 I Will Miss You...

    ?>> Brother! <<


    I heard Lucy''s desperate shout in my head but I didn''t reply to her shout.


    Because as a generous and considerate master, I was waiting for Aria to release me from her grasp after she had a hard orgasm.


    >> Brother! Where are you? <<


    ''I think she won''t stop until I answer her.''


    >> I am taking bath, my dear sister. What happened that you are shouting in the morning? <<


    >> Are you in your room then? <<


    >> Yes, I am. Come to my room 30 minutester, we need to talk. <<


    After having a conversation with Lucy, I lifted my head and looked at Aria.


    Her expression was still nk as ever but her eyes were cloudy with ecstasy.


    "Can you release me, my dear?" I whispered in Aria''s ear.


    She trembled slightly after she felt my breath, she was still sensitive. Though she released me.


    I got up from above her and sat down to her side and put her head onto my thigh.


    After that, I brought my hand in front of Aria''s face and extended my fingers toward her mouth.


    "Can you clean them for me, my dear?" I said seductively and patted her head.


    Aria nodded absentmindedly and began to lick my hand like a cat.


    While she was licking clean my hand I caressed her hair gently and looked at her.


    It was definitely the most amusing sight in this life.


    Yes, it worked like I thought and I was a little bit pleased with this sight.


    Teasing with women was the best way to stimte my emotions and teasing with Aria was the most stimting experience.


    I looked at my hand, which was wet because of Aria''s saliva but it was just saliva. There wasn''t any drop of Aria''s juice on my hand, she thoroughly cleaned them.


    "How are you feeling, my dear? Are you satisfied or are you still want it?" I said and pressed my finger to her lower lip.


    Aria was about to nod but she stopped herself and opened her mouth:


    "I am very pleased with this feeling master but if possible I want you to don''t do this anymore. Or else I might get addicted to it and do something I wouldn''t normally do."


    ''Look at this woman. She is still trying to restrain herself even while I am granting this reward to her.''


    "You don''t need to worry about it, my dear because I can help you with that if you continue to do your job properly while listening my orders perfectly." I said and licked my finger seductively.


    "Though lets talk about thister and now get up and go take a bath." I said and lifted her up from her arms.


    I took out the uniform of the heresy Inquisition and extended it to Aria.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Take and wear these after bath. You are officially a heresy inquisitor." I said and stealthily inserted one of my fingers into her still sensitive slit.


    "Gasp!"


    Aria trembled and her legs go weak but I catch her before she falls.


    "You are still weak it seems." I said with a mischievous smile.


    Aria looked at me with moist, trembling but expectant eyes. Her face was red and her breath was heavy. I could feel her heart that beats heavily through my skin. She was ashamed but very excited because of my touch.


    "Aren''t you insatiable one? You still want it even before 10 minutes passed." I asked with mischievous tone and slid my hand to her bottom.


    I grabbed her ass for her to help her walk with her weak legs and with that we arrived at the bathroom.


    Aria was just wearing a nightgown so I removed it with a single movement and put her in the bathtub without minding her embarrassed voices.


    "My dear go wash yourself thoroughly and wear your uniform. I am afraid that I can''t join you because some timeter Lucy wille." I said and got out of the bathroom while Aria was looking at me with great disappointment.


    ''Well, I can''t y with her for too long, or else she will get used to it very quickly and it would be boring if she get used to it.'' I thought and came back to my room.


    ''This room has the scent of bodily juices of Aria and this can make Lucy go mad if she found out that.''


    I took the covers of the bed that was covered with Aria''s juices and stored them in my storage artifact, after that I opened the windows to ventte the room.


    ''So how can I say to Lucy that I am leaving the Academy without making her go full on possessive mode?'' I thought and decided to do whateveres to my mind when dealing with Lucy.


    ''I said to Lucy that I was taking a bath so I should take a quick bath after Aria.'' I thought and waited for Aria toe out of the bathroom.


    After 10 minutester Aria came out with the heresy inquisitor uniform on her.


    ''She really looks good with a hard uniform. In the first ce, her nk expression with her short ck hair makes her look like military personnel but with this uniform, she looks like a veteran heretic burner.''


    "It looks good on you, my dear Aria." I said and gave her a thumbs-up.


    Aria bowed her head shyly.


    "Thanks¡­" She said quietly.


    After that I too took a bath and lightly dried my hair after that I wore my uniform and tied my hair again.


    I waspletely ready for Lucy''s arrival.


    Exactly 30 minutester my talk with Lucy, I heard knocking on my door.


    I sent Aria to her room because it was apparent that she took a bath and if Lucy think something absurd, it would be hard to appease her.


    I opened the door and saw Lucy, who was looking at me dangerously.


    So I smiled gently at her and pulled her into a hug.


    "I will miss you so much." I said with a weak tone.

 Chapter 66 Emotional Moments

    ?"I will miss you so much¡­" I said and pulled Lucy into a hug before she reacts.


    Lucy dazed for a second like I wanted and she hugged me back.


    Though this didn''tst long and she released me and looked at me.


    Her face flushed lightly after seeing my new style but she kept her expression mostly in check except for her twitching lips that wants to smile like a fool who sees their lover.


    "Why are you more beautiful than normal, what are these clothes or uniform? I don''t know what is these and why are you going to miss me. Are you going somewhere?" Lucy asked her questions without giving me time to answer them and I waited patiently.


    After her questions ended, I wrapped my arm around her waist and gestured inside.


    "Let''s talk inside. I don''t want to speak while standing like this." I said and dragged Lucy inside with my arm.


    I sat down on a couch and pulled Lucy onto myp.


    "Hyaa!"


    Lucy momentarily yelped because of my sudden pull but she got calm quickly, though when she noticed where she was sitting on it her heartbeat began to quicken.


    I buried my face in Lucy''s nape and let out a breath.


    Lucy shuddered because of my aggressive behavior and stuttered.


    "Brother¡­?"


    I didn''t pay any mind to Lucy''s questioning tone and tenderly kissed her neck.


    "Brother!?"


    "What?" I asked quietly and licked her neck lightly.


    "What are you doing brother? This makes me feel weird." Lucy said with a shaky voice and turned her face towards me.


    I held her chin and looked at her dark purple eyes that were filled with desire. Her condition wasn''t good.


    ''She will give in to her desires if I tease her a little bit.'' I thought and that was what I wanted.


    I wanted her mind to be clouded by lust so that she won''t cause trouble when I tell her that I am leaving the Academy.


    "I am filling my Lucy meters" I said and gently bit her earlobe.


    Lucy quickly buried her face in my neck and murmured.


    "Hah¡­ What is this Lucy meter and why are you filling it?"


    ''So, she can still stay level headed even after I am stimting her like this.''


    "Lucy meter is a force that I need to live, I can''t live without it and I need to regrly fill it with my dear sister like this." I whispered into her ear and lifted her face.


    She was breathing hard and her heart was thumping loud enough for me to hear it. Her eyes were filled with lust and I could feel some wetness on me where she was sitting.


    Although she was ready for the nightly action with me, I wasn''t going to give her what she wanted.


    I made her horny because I wanted to lower her intelligence with the help of lust.


    "And I am filling my Lucy meter because I think I won''t be able to see my dear sister like this for long." I said with a sad tone and buried my face in her neck again.


    Lucy froze for a while. She was aroused because of my sensual attacks but when she heard that she won''t be able to see me for the time being, all of the sexual desires disappeared from her.


    Lucy isn''t a cheap yandere who kidnap the person she loves and rape them day and night nonstop without minding that person''s feelings.<novelnext></novelnext>


    These kinds of Yanderes just love the genitalia of the person instead of the person themselves.


    And my Lucy firstly loves me and after my body.


    So when she heard that she won''t see me for the time being, the lust disappeared and she became hollow.


    "Wh- What? What is this mean? You won''t see me anymore?" Lucy stuttered and a few tears dropped from her amethyst like eyes.


    "Why? Did I do something wrong that make you sad? But you said you won''t leave me ever. Why are you leaving me then when I was a good child¡­"


    "Can you say something please?" Lucy muttered and buried her face in her hands.


    ''She is mentally weak right now as if her world copsed before her eyes, so I think it is a good time to tell her properly why I can''t be able to see her like this.''


    I slowly removed Lucy''s hand from her face and tenderly wiped the tears from her eyes with my thumb.


    "You got it wrong, my dear sister." I said and gently caressed her cheek.


    "I will definitely see you again, my dear sister and you didn''t make me sad or angry."


    "I will never leave you even if you want it." I said and kissed the back of her hand.


    "Really?" Lucy asked with hope.


    "Really." I said and nodded.


    "I won''t ever leave you. Didn''t you hear me just a moment ago? I can''t live without my dear sister." I said and hugged her possessively.


    Lucy hummed in response and snuggled into me.


    "Then what was the thing that when you said you won''t see me?" Lucy asked and lightly bit my neck.


    ''Did what I did make her more aggressive?'' I thought but didn''t say anything to Lucy


    "The uniform I am wearing right now is the uniform of heresy inquisition of the Church of Ilelia and I am new heresy inquisitor of the Church Of Ilelia."


    "Why did be an inquisitor, brother? You aren''t a religious person." Lucy lifted her head and looked at me with curiosity.


    "I am not, but for some reason, they wanted me in the Church of Ilelia and after I rejected to be a priest they made me an inquisitor."


    "Did they force you?" Lucy asked and a dangerous glint shined in her eyes.


    "They didn''t but I sensed something bad would happen to us, so I joined their church in exchange for protection for us." I said and kissed her forehead.


    "So, don''t cry like this, please. It makes me sad while I am leaving you alone in this crappy academy filled with idiots."


    "Can''t Ie to see you or can''t youe to see me?" Lucy asked with a hesitant tone.


    "You cane but it would be bad if youe every day."


    "I will do my best to not cry but you have to at least see me every 2 days." Lucy muttered and lifted 2 of her fingers.


    "I cane to see you at most every week but every 2 days is impossible." I said and caressed her hair.


    "Then, can I stay like this for a bit longer?" Lucy said and snuggled into me more.


    "You can." I said calmly and patted her head.

 Chapter 67 Interrupted Quality Time

    ?After my lovely dovely moment with Lucy, with great difficulty I persuaded her to continue her sses and work hard to be stronger than the threat I was sensing.


    Which was total bullshit because I didn''t sense anything at all. Though the threats to our lives were a big possibility because Flora, my contracted pet got attacked by someone with soul magic after I got more closer to her than normal and kissed her passionately.


    So I thought that someone was aiming to harm my mental health by attacking people who is close to me.


    Well fortunately, they didn''t know my curse and probably they thought that I lost my girlfriend instead of my pet.


    Although I needed Flora''s curse magic to weaken or lift my curse but I wasn''t in a hurry because I had a goddess on my side, who was thousands of years of experience. She must certainly have some experience in dealing with curses.


    ''What should I do now?'' I thought because I really didn''t have any ns right now.


    I was just passing some time in the academy while entering some sses and because of that, I didn''t have any ns in my head. Being a sain without some warning fucked up my daily life and having no n was very bad. Because I needed to do something to relieve my boredom.


    ''Should I first meet with Alicia and tell her that I am leaving the academy?'' I thought but shook my head. My cold image would be worthless if I go to her and I didn''t have any particr n for Alicia. So I didn''t think more about her for now.


    ''Should I begin to do my job as a proper heresy inquisitor?'' I thought and nodded my head.


    "Ariae here!"


    After my shout, Aria rushed into the living room and looked at me with a questioning look.


    "Did you pack up everything?"


    "Yes master." Aria said and pointed at the storage artifact on her belt.


    ''I should learn subspace magic. I am an inquisitor, so it shouldn''t be a problem for me to learn it.''


    Normally sub space magic is regted by the kingdom because it is considered highly dangerous for normal mages to use it.


    So I thought that I can learn it right now because I was an official inquisitor of the church.


    "Aria, we have a heretic to burn. Do you know where to find the heretics?"


    Aria thought for a second and answered:


    "They can be everywhere, master. Sewers, dungeons, forests and slums."


    ''Well, what she said is true. I think I should go to slums because I am more familiar with slums than dungeons or sewers.''


    "Is that so? Then should we act like weak maidens like before the academy?" I said and grinned.


    "I will bring the clothes for you, master." Aria said and enthusiastically ran to my room, forgetting the fact that she pack up my clothes to the storage artifact that rests on her belt.


    ''What a silly woman.''


    ******


    I was walking arm in arm with a short ck haired beauty, who was wearing knee high long, frilly white dress, in the gloomy streets of slums.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This beauty was humming without any expression on her face but it was apparent in her blue eyes that she was very happy.


    It was a very oddbination for this expressionless beauty but it was strangely looking good on her.


    Well, this ck haired beauty was Aria. She was happy because she likes to go out with me even if the ce we are going was a slum.


    And our clothes and looks didn''t match the atmosphere of this bleak criminal neighborhood.


    I was wearing yellow trousers with a pink shirt. My hair was longer and my face was more feminine than normal.


    I hid my masculine features with illusion magic and made myself more feminine to attract more attention.


    I wanted to wear more revealing clothes to attract more, but Aria didn''t let me wear them and gave me trousers.


    Well, I knew that Aria was just being possessive of me and I didn''t mind too much about this. Because my current appearance was more than enough to bait some average criminal.


    Anyway, I got bored while waiting like this and leaned toward Aria''s ear.


    "Are you happy because you are with me or because of the morning pleasure?"


    Aria''s cheeks flushed a little as if she recalled the morning session of us and looked at me hesitantly.


    "Mix of both." Aria said and quickly turned her face.


    "You don''t have to be shy about it, my dear. I will help you a lot of times." I whispered and pinched her waist.


    Aria''s back momentarily straightened because of my sudden pinch and she puffed her cheeks while looking at me.


    I was about to press Aria''s puffed up cheeks but I couldn''t because I was interrupted by our long awaited criminals, who were running toward us with lustful eyes.


    There were about 15 men and their weakest member was 3rd crystal fighter while the strongest was high 4th crystal.


    ''Capital''s average criminals at this level of this strength huh¡­'' I thought after sensing their power levels.


    I readied myself for closebat because I wanted to hide my mage profession secret for a while.


    ''It would be very useful to use magic for a surprise attack. Normal people don''t expect magic attacks from close range fighters.'' I thought and was about to rush them, but I was interrupted again, though the one that interrupted me was Aria.


    "What?" I asked after seeing Aria''s arm, which blocked in front of me.


    Aria didn''t say anything and took a step forward.


    ''So she is angry because they interrupted us while I was flirting with Aria.'' I concluded.


    ''She is really a relentless woman. She wants to kill them herself, just because they interrupted our quality time, probably she will make them beg for death.'' I thought and began to watch my over possessive maid, who was hell bent on torturing some average criminals.

 Chapter 68 Lollipop

    ?(Light gore)


    Criminals wereying on the dirty ground of the slums with misery apparent in their expressions.


    Some of them were crying quietly with broken legs, while some of them passed out from excessive blood loss.


    But no one was screaming even though they were feeling torturous amount of pain.


    It was obvious that, they weren''t used to this kind of pain but they were enduring it rather silently.


    I looked at my maid, whose white frilly dress was washed with blood, and some brain matters on her shoes that remained after she crushed a criminal''s head after he screamed loudly.


    ''She is a really ruthless one. There was no need to stain her clothes while she can handle them easily. Does she has a kink with blood?'' I thought.


    ''Though this is one of her charms that makes me not discard her. She is a rather reliable pet who does her job perfectly.''


    While I was thinking like this, Aria came in front of me and bowed her head deeply.


    "You can interrogate them now, master." She said and stood at my side.


    And as a generous and gentle master, I patted her head and gently wiped the blood on her cheeks.


    "Good work." I said and in return, Aria nodded like a child who praised by their parents


    After this, I turned my attention to the criminals.


    I needed to interrogate them for information but I didn''t know how to properly interrogate someone.


    Thus I decided to scare them shitles by killing some of them brutally so that they can answer my questions without too much problem.


    Anyway, after killing some of them without staining my clothes, I walked to a criminal that looked like this group''s leader and crouched in front of him.


    He looked at me with a mix of defiance and lust and after seeing this I understood that this man was an idiot who wants to die.


    Though instead of killing him, I crushed his already broken legs with my foot.


    The criminal leader was about to scream but he briefly looked at Aria and quickly put his hand into his mouth. Effectively shutting himself up.


    "Know your ce and be a good dog. Maybe you can live if you do that."


    After saying this, I grabbed a handful of his greasy hair and turned his face toward me.


    The criminal leader looked at me while blood dripped from his hand because of the pressure of his teeth. Though there wasn''t any defiance in his eyes.


    "Are there devil worshipers in here?" I asked and pped him.


    The criminal leader nodded frantically without minding my p.


    "Do you know where they are?" I asked and pped his other cheek.


    The criminal leader looked at me and hesitantly shook his head.


    "Do you really not know or else you are scared of them while I am about to kill you because you reject my question?" I asked and looked into his eyes.


    After seeing his eyes, I concluded that he was telling the truth.


    "That is good, then do you know someone that knows the ce of the devil worshippers?" I asked and the criminal nodded his head several times.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That is good too. Tell me more about this guy, who knows the devil worshippers." I said and plucked his hand from his mouth.


    The criminal spat some blood on the ground and looked at me with fearful eyes.


    "He is our boss, who manages this area of the slum!" The criminal shouted quickly.


    "If he is your boss, he must be stronger than you. So what is his rank?"


    The criminal paled considerably after hearing my question and didn''t speak.


    "Sigh¡­" I sighed and thrust my index finger into one of his eyes and plucked it.


    The plucked eye stayed in my finger like a lollipop and the criminal began to scream in agony.


    Well, I let him experience his pain without intervening and began to speak after he stopped screaming.


    "Will you speak now? Or should I torture you until you speak? Dying peacefully is a blessing that not everyone gets. So think carefully before answering." I said and dropped a few drops of healing potion on his eye, effectively stopping the bleeding.


    The Criminal tried to back down in fear when seeing me but I grabbed his throat and pulled him to me.


    "I will talk! I will talk! Please don''t pull my other eye." He shouted and desperately covered his eye.


    "If you just talked when I asked I wouldn''t do that you know. I am not a sadist like my dear Aria." I said and shook my index finger that still looked like a lollipop in front of him.


    "I am not a sadist, master."


    I turned towards Aria with a confused expression.


    "Then why did you even torture these men? And you even tortured Anna while all you have to do was absorb her crystals? If you aren''t a sadist then do you have some bloody kink? You can tell me I won''t judge but I can''t promise to realize these fetishes."


    Aria turned her face from me and said quietly:


    "They interrupted my talk with my master and I judged that they deserved this treatment. As for that bitch, she deserved to die million times, so I am still regretful that I killed her easily."


    "It is good that you are honest woman. You really are my perfect maid with the best characteristic for me." I said and patted her head.


    Aria''s face heated up and began to mumble something but I didn''t give more attention to her and turned to criminal.


    "Well, began to speak I am bored." I said and tapped his forehead with my lollipop finger.


    "Our leader is a mage in his forties. He is rtively weak other than other slum lords but he is a high 6th circle." The criminal spoke quickly.


    "Is that so? Are you sure he is 6th circle?" I asked doubtfully and after seeing the nodding criminal, I sighed again.


    "Sigh¡­ I can''t even properly find some heretic." I said and broke the criminal''s neck.


    The criminal fell to the ground like trash and looked at Aria.


    "Kill the remaining ones. We are going back to the church." I said and Aria began to kill them.


    I decided to go back to the church because it was simply impossible for me to kill or threaten a 6th circle mage.


    I wasn''t some anime or novel protagonist, who can kill someone that 2 whole ranks higher than me.


    Hence I chose to not pursue this matter for the time being.

 Chapter 69 Tears Of Blood

    ?After Aria killed the criminals, we entered an abandoned house and removed our clothes.


    I was rtively clean other than my hand and legs but Aria looked like she bathed with blood.


    So, I thought that it would be bad if we entered the church like this. Covered by blood and flesh pieces was too much even for heresy inquisitors, who have a reputation for being brutal.


    Anyway, after removing our clothes I tied Aria''s eyes with a cloth before she was aroused by my beauty and made a bathtub with my ice magic.


    I put Aria inside the bathtub and took out a bottle from my storage artifact.


    This bottle was an artifact that creates water for a certain amount of time with mana. Thus this artifact is usually used for washing things, and not for drinking because water that is created by magic would disperse after some time. So drinking it would be useless in the long run.


    Anyway, I poured some mana into the bottle and let the water fall on Aria''s head. After that, I took out a soap and began to wash Aria thoroughly.


    Why I was washing her myself?


    Well, why can''t I wash her myself? Aria was my pet and it was my duty as the owner of her to wash her even if she was bathed in blood.


    Thus I washed every crook of her body without passing an inch. I didn''t do anything indecent as I didn''t want to mess around with her in this ce.


    I didn''t think too much when I came to the slums of the capital. I thought that it would be like Ceurie city''s slums where the average thug was 3rd crystal while the highest was 5th crystal but ording to the criminal that I killed, there were slum lords in the slums of this capital and the weakest member was 6th circle mage.


    Which was impossible for me to defeat w 6th circle mage as long as he has some experience in fighting.


    Hence I concluded that this ce was highly dangerous for me to y around with Aria, hence i quickly washed and wiped her with a towel.


    After that, me and Aria wore our inquisitor uniform and I took the cloth from Aria''s eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. We shouldn''t y around in this ce." I said and flicked her forehead after I saw her desire filled eyes.


    Aria nodded her head shyly and pped both of her cheeks at the same time to calm her raging hormones.


    "Let''s go then."


    ***


    We arrived at the church of Ilelia and I saw a priestess with blonde hair and deep blue eyes, was waiting for something at the gates of the church with an impatient look.


    "Hello there, Indra. What are you waiting for?" I asked with a slightly cold smile.


    She was giving me an impatient look while I was technically superior to her in the hierarchy of chur. I was the chosen saint of Ilelia while she was just a bishop.


    Yes, a bishop is a very high position but it wasn''tparable to a saint.


    So I decided to use a cold approach towards this woman who was looking at me like this.


    "I was waiting for you." Indra answered with a sad smile while looking at Aria instead of me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Were you waiting for me or my maid?" I asked because I couldn''t understand who she was saying this to.


    "Of course, I was waiting for you. Why would I wait for your maid?" Indra said but she was still looking at Aria.


    ''Did she be like a broken machine again?''


    "Is that so? Then tell me the reason why we''re you waiting for me?"


    "Let''s talk inside, walls have ears."


    After saying this, She turned her back to me and entered the inside.


    I followed her behind while Aria was following me and we arrived in front of the basement door.


    "Can you open it?" Indra asked politely to me.


    "I can''t. It''s embarrassing for me to bring a woman into my room." I said calmly and shook my head.


    I deliberately acted like this to annoy this mad woman but it didn''t work like I wanted because she took out a silver pendant with blood red crystal on it. It was very simr to the pendant that she gave to me.


    ''So she has a spare key huh¡­ '' I thought while watching Indra, who was cing the pendant onto the ck door of the basement.


    After the door opened, Indra was going to put back the pendant on her sub space breasts but I snatched it.


    "Thanks for the spare key, Indra. I needed one more key for Aria." I said and gave the pendant to Aria.


    The corner of Indra''s mouth twitched, probably because of annoyance but she didn''t say anything and hastily entered inside.


    ''Did something happen for her to be in hurry?'' I thought and got approval from my intuition.


    ''So, something happened and this something must be in the basement, which is my room. What shit luck I have.'' I thought and momentarily remembered that I didn''t have any good or bad luck.


    Anyway, I followed Indra inside the basement.


    Indra stopped in front of the divine altar of Ilelia and she shed her palm and dropped the blood onto it.


    I waited for a response from Ilelia but the response I was waiting for didn''te.


    Indra looked at me with tearful eyes, she was on the verge of crying and I didn''t understand this even for a bit.


    If Ilelia wanted she would send a response but she can reject to answer the call of a bishop, as Ilelia was their goddess, not their servant whom they can call whenever they wanted.


    "Statue of the Angels of ourdy are crying tears of blood and ourdy doesn''t respond to our call." Indra said and held my hand with a desperate look.


    "We are worried that something happened to ourdy. Can you talk with her? You are her saint and saints can connect to their gods. Please¡­"

 Chapter 70 I Am Not Judging

    I began to think about what should I do after I received a request to directly connect to Ilelia from Indra.


    If it was just a telepathic conversation, I would connect to Ilelia without a thought but connecting to God as a saint isn''t something simple as telepathy.


    If I connect to Ilelka as her saint, she may be able to sense my thoughts and mental state, which may be troublesome for me to deal with Ilelia if she senses my thoughts.


    So I decided to persuade Indra with seemingly sensible facts.


    "I think we shouldn''t disturb my goddess. She must be busy if she doesn''t answer our call." I said with a gentle smile and patted her shoulder.


    "I can understand your worry and I too am worried for my goddess after you notified me about crying statues. But as her believers, we have to believe her and wait patiently. Patience is a virtue that every believer of Ilelia should have."


    After saying this I make a move to hug Indra and fortunately, she didn''t reject it. I patted her back reassuringly and looked at her.


    "Do you understand my reasoning, bishop of Ilelia, Indra?"


    Indra looked at me with understanding and slowly nodded.


    "Yes, I understand. It was foolish of me to contact ourdy when we can''t do anything to help her. As her believer what I should do is just believe ourdy and pray." Indramented with an ashamed smile and took out a long scaly thing between her breasts.


    She extended that scaly thing to me, thus I took it with a confused expression and inspected it.


    Well, it was a whip. A fucking scaly whip that would definitely tear open someone''s back with one swing.


    It wasn''t a normal whip either, it was an artifact around [A] rank.


    "I am sorry but I don''t understand the reason for this." I said and shook the whip with a confused expression.


    "I am a sinner who doubted ourdy." Indra said and her robe fell to the ground, revealing her naked body to me without any shame.


    She wasn''t fit but wasn''t fat either but rather a plump woman with big breasts, around E cup, it was rather strange that the robe she wore was able to hide these assets. Though I could see some muscles deep in her plump flesh.


    While I was inspecting like this, Indra continued to speak.


    "As a sinner, I have to repent it and I want to be punished by the hands of ourdy''s saint." Indra said and turned her back towards me.


    ''Yup. There is really no sane person in the church of Ilelia, including Ilelia herself.'' I thought after seeing the naked priestess who wants to be whipped by my hands.


    ''Should I whip her?'' I wasn''t a sadist, hence whipping her wasn''t pleasurable for me, who didn''t have any sadistic tendencies.


    ''Whipping her might give a wrong impression to Ilelia but it is just a possibility. But if I y my role perfectly, I can take this mentally ill priestess to my side.'' I thought and looked at Aria, who was grinding her teeth while looking at Indra''s huge breasts.


    ''I should send her for the time being. She might do something because of jealousy.'' I thought and activated telepathy enchantment of my earring.


    >> I like your breasts more, they are in a perfect size as they fit my hand perfectly, not too small or too big. So don''t worry about it and leave me alone with this maniac for the time being. We can y againter. << I said and lick my finger seductively while looking at Aria.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After hearing my words, the corner of Aria''s mouth twitched and her face heated up. Probably she was happy with mypliment.


    She nodded her head energetically and ran to the door of the basement and got out.


    ''She is really like a child who stays true to their desires.'' I thought and turned to Indra.


    "Are you sure this is the appropriate punishment? You can just help some homeless people and children instead of being whipped." I asked with a subtle concern in my usually cold tone.


    "I sinned it and I am ready to repent. I am sorry that I selfishly put you in this situation but I want to be punished by the hands of the chosen of ourdy." Indra stated clearly without any hesitation.


    ''Is this power of belief or is this woman kind of a pervert who likes to be whipped?''


    It was really strange for one to want to be whipped like this so before I knew it, Ibeled this woman as a pervert.


    ''I shouldn''t judge it, everyone has different kinks.''


    "How many times do I have to whip you?" I asked and touched her back. Her skin was wless and soft.


    ''Her charm must be around [B] rank.''


    "Please whip me until you deem enough for my sin." Indra said without shying away from my touch.


    I slid my hand from her back to her face and pressed my thumb to her lower lip.


    "Then I don''t need to whip you, as I don''t take your action for a sin." I said gently and caressed her cheek tenderly like a father who caresses their daughter.


    Indra momentarily quivered and pushed my hand.


    "Then whip me until I lose consciousness." She said determinedly and took a step forward to make some distance for the whip strikes.


    "May goddess forgive your sin." I said and swung the whip.


    The sound of whip reverberate through the empty basement and tore Indra''s back.


    Blood flew to the ground but Indra didn''t let a sound, she was still standing, albeit tremblingly.


    ''She is a rather tough one.'' I thought and looked at herher region.


    ''She isn''t a pervert either. Is she really just want to repent like this?'' I thought after seeing her dry crotch.


    ''If she wants it like this, I have to go give her what she wants as her future owner.'' I thought and swung the whip again and again until she lose consciousness as she wanted.

 Chapter 71 Cry As Much As You Want

    In the huge basement of the church of Ilelia, a voluptuous naked woman wasying in a pool of blood and a little bit of flesh.


    This woman''s back was thoroughly destroyed and her backbones were open for everyone to see. Everyone could deduce that this woman has suffered a lot.


    Well, this woman was Indra. The maniac bishop thatsted 100 whip strikes from me without making any sound.


    ''She is strong mentally and physically while being a very loyal believer. It would be very beneficial for me if she joins me instead of being bishop like this.'' I thought after seeing her toughness.


    ''But first I should heal her back before she does from the blood loss.''


    ''Maybe I can use this situation to get closer to her. Though I don''t want to seduce her. It would be troublesome to deal with her as her mentality isn''t stable either. Probably her mental health is worse than Lucy''s.'' I thought and let a few drops of healing potion on her back.


    The bleeding reduced considerably and I guessed that it was enough for her to live with the remaining blood in her vessels.


    ''Should I act like a junior fanatic believer to get her on my side?'' I thought but quickly threw this idea from my head. It was too boring.


    I thought for a minute or so and found the appropriate approach for this maniac.


    I took out a nket from my storage artifact andy it on the ground. After that, I dragged Indra onto the nket and wrapped her destroyed back meticulously without healing it.


    I sat down on the nket and put Indra''s head on myp. I began to gently caress her hair like a father who caresses their daughter''s hair.


    And I waited until she woke up.


    After an hour of caressing, Indra''s eyes began to twitch.


    "Agh¡­"


    A pain filled groan escaped from Indra and her eyes slightly opened.


    "Sleep more. You need more rest." I said with a slight concern in my usual cold tone and covered her eyes with my hand.


    Indra didn''t resist as she was still tired because of the blood loss and the huge amount of pain she was experiencing and closed her eyes again to sleep.


    ''I should learn mental magic or runes instead of using a method like this. It is boring to wait.''


    Well, i still waited for her to wake up while caressing her hair. I didn''t have anything to do other than caressing her hair or ying with her huge breasts, which can be a red g for my rtionship with Indra hence I didn''t touch them.


    ''How can I make her protective of me while not making her love me sexually?'' I thought and snapped my fingers.


    ''Acting like a loving father would do the trick because she seemed to have some daddy issues but it would be bad if she covets my body.''


    "Ahgg¡­"


    Indra''s eyes opened again, but this time they were more clear thanst time when she woke up with a groan. She was fully awake.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked with a gentle tone.


    "I feel¡­ lighter."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You lost too much blood. This must be the reason for the feeling of lightness." I said and continued to speak.


    "Rest a little bit more, your body needs more time to heal itself. I didn''t heal youpletely because I thought that you would want it to be heal naturally than magic for the punishment''s sake."


    Indra nodded with understanding.


    "I am grateful for that." She said and took a deep breath to continue to speak.


    "But I am feeling light because I repented for my sin."


    I sighed after hearing this and smiled kindly.


    "You didn''t have any sin to begin with, dear Indra. Being worried for the goddess isn''t a sin, it was your pure devotion to the goddess."


    "But I still went with your punishment. Do you know why?" I asked and caressed her cheek.


    She tried to evade my touch but she was too weak to move her head.


    In the end, she understand that resistance was futile and stopped trying.


    "I don''t know¡­" She said quietly.


    "It was to lighten your conscience that makes you feel guilty even though you didn''t have any reason for this guilt." I said and tapped to the left side of her naked chest, where the heart beats strongly because of my words.


    "You wanted to repent from your supposed sin and I did that to ease your unnecessary guilt," I said and leaned toward her ear.


    "But please don''t request something like this again. As I am human too, so I am feeling guilty if I harm a devoted soul like you even if it is for your own good." I whispered with a sad smile.


    Indra''s eyes got moist after hearing my sincere words and she tried to lift her arm to wipe it but I held her arm.


    "You don''t need to hold back your pain and suffering. Let out all of your tears as it will stabilize your messy emotions."


    Though she still didn''t cry even if I encouraged her like this but I needed her to cry in front of me.


    When tough people cry in front of someone they would feel more closer to that person and I tried to do this.


    She needed to cry in front of me to feel closer to me subconsciously.


    "Crying isn''t embarrassing for the ones who suffer like you, they are the proof of your suffering. Cry as much as you want without holding back as you deserve it." I said and tenderly kissed her forehead.


    Indra''s eyes welled up with tears and she began to cry silently without any sound, just letting her tears slide from her cheek to my thigh.


    It was a very strange but beautiful sight to see a naked woman covered with blood crying like this without any sound. It reminded of me Aria.


    ''Everyone around me is a maniac without any exceptions.''

 Chapter 72 Blood Is Sacred

    After an hourter Indra stopped crying and tried to get up.


    I pressed my palm onto her forehead and made her lie again on myp.


    "Just sleep or let me heal you or else I won''t let you get up with your injuries." I said with a caring tone.


    Indra looked into my eyes directly but this time she didn''t push my hand. It seemed to me that she got warmed up to me after crying on myp for an hour.


    "Do you know any healing magic or potion?" Indra asked quietly for some reason, she looked ashamed of something.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed about something small like this. I am happy to help you." I said with a gentle smile and patted her head.


    "I am embarrassed not for that reason¡­"


    "Is that so? Then can you tell me the reason? I will do what I can to lessen your embarrassment as I don''t want you to be tense around me."


    "It feels wrong for me toy on a kid''sp while being naked." Indra said with a pained groan.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. Is this what you are ashamed of it? You are in pain because of your destroyed back but you are ashamed ofying on me just because you are naked?" I said with a slightly cold tone.


    Indra didn''t give any response to my cold tone, just closed her eyes as if she didn''t want to look at me.


    Sigh¡­


    "You are embarrassed for something idiotic, Indra. I am not your usual child, if I was I wouldn''t be the saint of my goddess." I said with a serious tone.


    "I didn''t mean that way. It is just embarrassing."


    "I understand what you were trying to mean but it is meaningless for you to be embarrassed about it. I am more mature than most adults and don''t have any desire for someone''s body." I said and put my index finger on her lips.


    "Now just ignore your unnecessary embarrassment and open your mouth."


    Indra looked at me with an understanding expression and opened her mouth.


    She probably thought that I was going to feed her potion but it was totally wrong.


    Before she understand what was going on, I inserted my index finger into her mouth and forcefully closed it.


    Her teeth cut the skin of my finger and blood leaked out from the cut.


    Indra''s eyes widened in shock and tried to push me and my finger but she couldn''t as she was in a very weak state because of her injuries.


    "Don''t worry I am not doing anything wrong or immoral." I said with a calming tone.


    "What I am doing is just to heal you. Don''t forget that my goddess is not just the goddess of ice, she is the goddess of blood too."


    indra stopped struggling and looked at me with a questioning look while my finger was in her mouth.


    "First I want to thank you for you to believe me. Thank you." I said with a slight smile and continued.


    "I am healing you with my blood because I don''t know any other healing magic. With my blood inside of you, I can heal you without any problem."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Though it won''t work with just a small drop of blood. So can you bear with my blood and suck it more so that I can heal you."


    Indra''s eyes twitched after my speech and shook her head in denial.


    "Why?" I asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t you want to be healed?"


    Indra looked at my finger as if she wanted me to pull my finger out of her mouth, hence I removed it.


    "I want to be healed but there is no need to hurt you in the process. Just a potion is enough." She said with a frown.


    "The pain that I will suffer isn''t even close to the pain you are suffering. But if you are still worried I can show you something to ease your mind."


    After saying this, I opened the button of my uniform and showed her my scar that was caused by the living armor.


    "I am not your ordinary teen who is scared of being hurt. I too lived through painful moments and I can understand you."


    "So, don''t think too much about hurting me and drink my blood." I said and brought my finger again to her lips.


    Indra didn''t move in the slightest and just looked at my scar.


    "Drink my blood, this will make us closer and as this is my blood, you will be closer to my goddess." I whispered into her ear and smeared blood on her lips.


    A greedy glint shined in Indra''s eyes after she heard about getting closer to Ilellia. She looked at my finger, which drips blood with a hungry look.


    She was a very devoted believer of Ilelia, so it worked wonders when I spoke like that.


    Though she still hesitated and looked at me for confirmation.


    "It is okay. Didn''t I say that you can drink it?" I said with a smile.


    Indra opened her lips and took my bleeding finger into her mouth. She started to suck it slowly and I began to caress her head while she was sucking it.


    It would be definitely a weird sight for everyone to so see a naked woman sucking a teenager''s finger while being caressed by the teenager.


    Fortunately, no one was watching this sight.


    Anyway, I cast the [Bloody Healing] and transferred my life energy to her via the blood that she drank.


    Slowly but surely her injuries healed and she stopped sucking my finger. Though she licked it thoroughly without leaving any trace of blood.


    "How are feeling right now? Are you well?" I asked and gently caressed her cheek with my salivated finger.


    "I am in perfect shape. I am sorry that I made you worried, my saint." Indra said and got up from myp.


    "I can always help a fellow believer, you don''t have to be ashamed of it." I said and patted her shoulder.


    "Let''s have a talk in your room about these crying statues. But you should wear your clothes back again." I said while looking at Indra''s huge breasts that shake every one of her small movements

 Chapter 73 Angel Statue

    I was in an empty room with no windows like a storage room. In the center of this empty room was a 4 winged, beautiful angel statue. And I was standing in front of this statue with Indra at my side.


    She was looking like mostly normal with her usual robe as if she hadn''t received 100 scally whip strikes or hadn''t licked my finger like a horny cat while being naked.


    Though she was closer to me, not emotionally as I can''t know her feelings she was physically close. For some reason she was standing right at my side, it was hard for me to walk around like this. But I didn''tin out loud about this as I wanted her to be closer to me.


    Anyway, I was looking at the angel statue, which was non-stop crying blood. It was definitely not a good news as I could deduce with a single nce.


    Thus I sent Indra outside because I didn''t want her to be crazy after learning about the situation of Ilelia.


    I touched to the tears of blood and rubbed my fingers. It wasn''t slippery like blood, it was cold, like ice. This blood wasn''t like your usual human, animal, or any mortal blood.


    This blood was sacred, I could feel it easily and it was giving me a very familiar feeling.


    ''Does this bloode from Ilelia?''


    I brought my bloodied finger to my mouth and licked it. Its taste was weird but in a good way, it wasn''t metallic like normal blood.


    "Strawberry and iced coffee? What a strange vor." I thought out loud and stored some of the blood in the a container that I took out from my storage artifact.


    Sacred blood was almost impossible to find as theye from divine beings. So I thought that it would be a waste to leave it like this. I could always find the use of itter.


    I straighten my back and touched to the statue. It was time to find the reason for this chaos in the church.


    I quietly murmured a chant for a revtion magic that I learned but couldn''t use it because I didn''t need it.


    The name of this revtion magic was [Call of Divine]. A magic to call a divine being formunication. But this magic needed a medium for to work and this angel statue was the best medium to call for me to call a divine being. An angel of Ilelia.


    When my chant was over, the statue of the angel briefly shined and its head turned towards me with a cracking sound.


    "What do you want, saint of our master?" A cold, monotonous, almost robotic voice came from the statue.


    ''So that is the reason Ilelia was lonely. Her angels became like a robot after serving her for thousands of years. Probably their souls couldn''t endure the erosion of time.''


    "We, the believer of our goddess worried as all angel statues are crying tears of blood. Can you tell me the reason for this or just stop this crying thingy?" I asked with a worried tone.


    After my sentence ended, a chilling sensation covered my whole being. I assumed that this angel probably got mad because of my disrespectful words.


    And I was right as this angel spoke again with a chilling tone. Fortunately, I was unable to get scared of this bitch.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Know your ce, you mortal saint. You aren''t worthy enough to worry about our master and demand information from me."


    A huge amount of cold, murderous pressure made me kneel on the ground.


    ''Are every divine being mad or Ilelia and her servants are exceptions?'' I thought and coughed some blood.


    It was a totally unpredictable situation as this angel was totally hostile towards me before even she met me, and I didn''t have any method to escape this murderous pressure that will kill me in a few minutes.


    However, I knew that this angel wants to save Ilelia as she was Ilelia''s angel. Al angels were loyal to their masters and this angel wasn''t an exception.


    Thus I used this for to save my worthless life.


    "Stop!! I may be know a method to help to my goddess!!" I shouted with a desperate expression.


    And the pressure that crushed me whole lessened considerably but didn''t disappear, it was still there, waiting for the angel''smand.


    "Speak carefully mortal, if you are lying this might be thest thing you will speak ." The angel said with a more humane tone.


    "I have huge amount of knowledge and my goddess knows this too. Hence I am sure that I can help if I know the condition of my goddess." I said politely and hoped the blood on my lips with my thumb.


    The angel statue looked at me properly and her eyes shined.


    She was probably looking at my soul to see the symbols of knowledge that Ilelia said to me.


    I wasn''t worried that this measly angel would know more about the symbols of knowledge, thus I didn''t interrupt her just waited.


    "You are speaking the truth, mortal saint. You are more knowledgeable than most, but I can''t trust this kind of information without safety measure." The angel said with her usual robotic tone and a contract appeared in front of me.


    ''Aren''t every divine being can swear on something? Why need for the measly contract of the goddess Esnera?'' I thought but didn''t voice out this.


    I briefly read the contract after I was sure that it was mostly fair contract, so I signed it.


    The contract turned to dust like every contract and I looked at the angel statue for the information I needed.


    "So, tell me the condition of my goddess without skipping anything." I demanded coldly as the contract that I signed was restricting this bitch to kill me.


    "Our master is dying because of the surprise attack of Aros." The angel said, sadness was apparent in her robotic voice.

 Chapter 74 You Have 5 Years

    "Our master is dying because of the surprise attack of Aros." The angel said, sadness was apparent in her robotic voice.


    ''That is rather unexpected.'' I thought after hearing the words of the angel.


    Because dying was close to impossible for the divine beings. They have near infinite vitality that doesn''t even let them die even if their head is crushed to a pulp, so they can''t evenmit suicide after they got bored with life.


    Only someone with greater power than the said divine being can kill them with very long battles thatst months.


    So it was surprising that Ilelia was dying even if she was ambushed by Aros, Devil of Death and Souls himself.


    ''She was probably in a weak state because of my saint transformation and Aros used this weakness to try to kill her.''


    After thinking like this, the first thing that came to my mind was abandoning the saint position immediately. As I didn''t want to trouble myself with the iing chaos that will happen after a divine being died.


    Though I didn''t act immediately as saving a dying goddess would be more beneficial for me in the long run.


    Thus I decided to listen first before departing from the bad investment of Ilelia church.


    My expression paled and my lips trembled with worry while looking at the angel, then spoke with a shaking voice:


    "Do you telling the truth? Is my goddess really dying?"


    The angel didn''t speak just observed me like a statue, as she was speaking to me via the statue.


    After receiving no response from the angel I spoke again quickly:


    "I know many things that can help a divine being¡­"


    I began to say every ultra rare material that can help a divine being.


    "Elven tear, An adult dragon''s heart, Sacred fruit of heaven, Soul of a Demon or Demigod, anything¡­ but I need to know my goddess''s condition to help her. Please tell me with more details!"


    My loud voice boomed in the empty room while a few tears escaped my jewel like crystal blue eyes.


    It was my most touching acting and I was sure that it would work on the robotic angel who observes closely.


    "You are more devoted than most like you are knowledgeable but still I can''t tell you my master''s exact condition, as it would be a disaster if someone read your mind. All you have to know is, my master''s soul is in critical condition rather than her body. Do you know a way to heal a divine soul of the caliber of my master''s soul?"


    Well, I knew a few treasures and ways to heal a soul injury but I didn''t know if it would work on Ilelia as she was a divine being, her soul was different than normal mundane souls.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But she didn''t need to know this particr information, hence I spoke with an unsure expression:


    "I certainly know many ways to heal an injured soul but I don''t know if it would work on my goddess''s divine soul, butif there is a chance of healing my goddess, I will do my best!"


    A stillness came to the empty room after my speech. The angel didn''t talk and I waited for the reply of the angel.


    A whileter, about 10 minutes, the angel spoke with manding tone:


    "You have 5 days to prepare and say goodbye to your acquaintances after that you have 5 years to find the materials to heal my master. If you can''t find the materials or heal my master, my master will die and you will die by my hands."


    ''What a murderous robot, or angel.'' I thought but nodded, then said quietly:


    "I will do my best to heal my goddess if I can''t heal her then there is no reason for me to live anymore."


    The angel looked at me with shining eyes and spoke with a slightly impressed tone:


    "I will put a battle priest at your side for extra support. So, do your best, mortal saint."


    After saying this, the angel left the statue and I coughed up the blood on my throat.


    ''Bitch if you are harming me like this, then heal me before going.'' I thought and drank a healing potion that I took out from my storage artifact.


    After healing my injuries caused by murderous pressure, I began to think about what this angel said.


    I had 5 years to heal Ilelia or else that angel will kill me and I didn''t have any definitive way to heal Ilelia.


    ''Should I go to the kingdom of elves? World tree is a sacred natural treasure that can be used for almost anything, so I can probably heal Ilelia with it. Though elves would torture me for an eternity if I harm the world tree, so it would be best to do something sneaky.''


    ''Though Mana Races Unity too is a very wealthy ce with filled with very different species maybe I can find a young dragon that I can pull out their heart or a fairy that I can grind to dust.'' I thought and began to think about the battle priest that the angel said.


    ''Why does that angel going to send a battle priest to my side? Probably It is to watch my movement through the battle priest and help me with the hard situations that I can''t handle it.''


    ''Well, I should first say my goodbye to Lucy and do something to appease her hunger for me without giving her too much hope. Not seeing me for 5 whole years would make her crazy and although I don''t think that she can forget me and go to another man. I think I can just order Yarin to kill every man who gets too close to Lucy. And there is the Katie whose contract will end while I am away, I should kill her too, I am lucky to have Yarin on my side if necessary she can kill Katie too.''


    (Katie is Lucy''s maid who can''t speak or get close to Lucy because of the contract.)

 Chapter 75 Reddened Cheek

    I got out of the room and saw Indra, who was having a conversation with Aria, though mostly she was speaking and Aria was answering her with head movements.


    Well, Aria saw me with some blood on my clothes and appeared on my side in a blur of the moment as if she had teleported while she was just a fighter, not a mage.


    "I ampletely fine, my dear Aria. You don''t need to worry about these blood stains." I said and patted her head.


    Aria looked at me as if she wasn''t convinced by my words and said with her usual monotonous tone:


    "Are you okay, master? Where did that blood stainse from if you aren''t injured?"


    I opened my mouth to answer but Indra acted more quickly than me.


    "They must be blood stains that came from the statues, you don''t have to worry, sister Aria."


    ''Sister Aria? When did they be close enough to call each other like this?''


    "Don''t call me sister." Aria said while ring at Indra.


    ''So, Indra was trying to get closer to her but Aria was too paranoid to warm up to this crazy female bishop.''


    I looked at Indra with a very sharp gaze and said coldly:


    "Indra, We have to talk, it is important."


    Indra understand what I wanted and nodded, then she led us to a very simple looking room.


    She sat on a bed and patted her side.


    I ignored her intention and made ice chair for both me and Aria. I sat on the chair and looked at Indra with a very serious expression.


    "My goddess is dying." I said simply without twisting my words and watched her reaction.


    Indra''s breath stuck and she didn''t even take a breath for a whole minute. Just stood still like a statue because of the shock, then tears began to fall from her deep blue eyes.


    Her heart began to beat faster and stronger, I could feel her heart was hammering to her chest strongly even while I was sitting in front of her. Her expression got darker but she stayed still without moving even an inch.


    ''Did she break? How boring¡­'' I thought after seeing Indra''s state.


    I didn''t have any reason to make her mine as I was going to leave this ce for a minimum of 3 years, and 3 years was a long time for her emotions to die with the time I was gone.


    She wasn''t like Lucy who was dependent on me and can''t live without me, which was pretty normal as I was the one who made Lucy like this over the years while her mind wasn''t mature enough to resist my emotional maniption.


    Though I still decided to show some of the good sides of me Indra to make our future rtionship more beneficial for me than for her.


    Hence, I got up from my chair and crouched in front of her face. I put my palms on her cheek gently and pull back, then p her hard.


    She fell onto the bed nkly without any big reaction and looked at me with a confused expression while holding her cheek which had be red after my p.


    "Don''t give up on your life immediately, I just said that my goddess was dying. I didn''t say that there was nothing we can do." I said sternly and caressed her reddened cheek.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Indra''s eyes lightened up after hearing me, then she got up and looked at me with a hopeful look.


    "Really? Mydy is going to live? Then why did you say it like this?" She questioned.


    I pped her again after hearing that she got my words wrong.


    p!


    This time she didn''t fall to the bed just confusion appeared on her expression.


    "I didn''t tell you that my goddess is going to live, I just said that we have something to do for our goddess for her to live."


    Indra momentarily froze, then quickly took my hand into her hands and looked at me with a look as if she was about to beg.


    "Tell me quickly, my saint. Please tell me how I can help mydy." Indra said with sorrow evident in her voice.


    I pull my hand from her grip and caressed her cheek gently, then said calmly:


    "All you have to do is just do what you were doing before I became the saint. My goddess needs believers to restore her health even for a bit and in the meantime, I will search treasures for my goddess to heal quickly."


    Indra was about to speak but I put my index finger on her lips.


    "Shuush¡­" I shut her up like this and continued to speak:


    "I know what you want to say but there is no need for you toe with me. This church needs you to gather more believers for my goddess as this will help her more." I said and pulled her head to my chest, then patted her head.


    I felt Aria''s murderous gaze, thus I turned my head and gave her a sharp look, which made her close her eyes tightly.


    After that, I turned my attention to Indra again.


    "In the inside of that room, I spoke with an angel of my goddess. She was the one who said to me go around the world and search for treasures."


    I lifted her face from my face and looked into his moist eyes that were about to cry. I gently wiped them and put my forehead to hers. She didn''t resist my touch, probably because of her mental state.


    "Do what you were doing without thinking too much. You are bishop of my goddess and your job is to gather more believers and make this church stronger. Both strength and wealth wise while I, the saint of Ilelia am away."


    Indra pulled her head and nodded with determination.


    "That is good." I said and got up.


    "I have little to no time, so excuse my sudden depart."


    After saying this I went towards the door but stopped before opening it.


    ''My job is done here, but I should request subspace magic from Indra before going out a journey like this.'' I thought and turned to Indra, then smiled gently.


    "Hey, Indra¡­"

 Chapter 76 Steamy Night

    After taking the subspace magic from Indra, I waited until night, as dealing with Lucy in the middle of the day would cause some trouble for us, then knocked on the door of Lucy''s room.


    I heard some light but sluggish footstepsing toward the door.


    The door opened and I saw Lucy, who was wearing a dark nightgown that she didn''t even tidy it that some of her assets can be seen from my perspective. It was apparent that she had woken up because of my unexpected visit as even her eyes were barely open.


    Though she was still my possessive sister who loves his dear brother very much more than necessary. So when she saw me, her barely open eyes widened, and jumped at me without waiting for a second.


    I caught her in a hug and entered the room, then closed the door with my foot.


    Without letting her from my embrace, I leaned towards her ear and whispered:


    "How are you doing, Lucy? I hope I am not disturbing you."


    Her whole body trembled slightly because of her sensitive ears and she wrapped her legs around my waist.


    ''Is she being aggressive or is this subconscious act that came from her natural instinct of being human?'' I thought but shook my head.


    ''It doesn''t matter, I won''t fully give her what she wants yet.''


    "Won''t you answer me, my dear sister?" I said quietly and bit her neck yfully.


    "Gasp!" Lucy shuddered, then lifted her face and looked at me with a mix of deep obsessive love and lust.


    I carried her like this to her bed and leaned forward, which made Lucyy on the bed while her legs were still hugging my waist, and I, who was holding her waist with one of my arms while the other one was holding her nape.


    It was definitely the most erotic sight I had ever seen, as of right she wasying on the bed with her beautiful ck hair scattered on the cover of the bed and the messy nightgown that slipped from her shoulder which didn''t even properly hide her features but just made her look more erotic.


    it was definitely too much for our brother-sibling rtionship but I had already decided to take this rtionship one step ahead to make her be able to endure the loneliness of my iing absence for years.


    I lifted her face to mine from her nape and tenderly ced my lips on her forehead, then without breaking the contact between my lips and her skin, I slowly slid down to her cheek.


    I was feeling her ragged breathing on my skin while her heart was hammering to her chest which wanted my love and her throbbing wet pussy that was craving for my penis.


    Though today I was going to give her just my ''love'' which was plenty for her to endure her loneliness.


    Anyway, after nting a slightly wet kiss on her cheek, I continued to trail down and reached to her neck, then I gave her a love bite on it.


    "Ahhh!"


    Lucy moaned with a mixture of pain and pleasure while she was scratching my back with her nails.


    Well, I still continued to nt sticky kisses and trailed up to her chin, and atst her lips.


    I felt Lucy''s heart, which was beating like as if it was some sort of a ticking time bomb, she was probably excited and anxious because what I was going to do was clearly crossing the line for siblings.


    We have done something simr but less intense things like a kiss to the neck or lick to the ears but we didn''t cross the line and I always acted like a brother who teases to his sister instead of a lover who kiss their woman.


    So she must have didn''t know what to think about our rtionship but a kiss on the lips was an utterly different thing that everyone knew the meaning of it.


    It was a sign of love and desire for one person to another instead of just normal sibling kisses.


    And I was about to kiss Lucy on her lips.


    It was a small peck at first then a slight lick on her cherry lips.


    After that, I looked into her eyes which were clouded with joy, ecstasy, lust, possessiveness, and love.


    She was joyful because of my advance towards her, ecstatic because of the physical and emotional satisfaction she is experiencing, lustful because of my sensual attacks, possessive because of the traumatic loneliness she had experienced when she was a child that she wanted to keep me to herself without ever letting me go andstly her excessive love because of my years of emotional maniption.


    Those feelings that I saw in her eyes were confirmation for me to continue to my assault. Hence I attacked to her lips with mine.


    I sucked her lips, bit them, licked them, andstly pushed my tongue into her mouth.


    Lucy didn''t resist any of my advances just let herself to me.


    I began to explore her warm, sweet mouth with my slimy tongue while she was trying to dance with my tongue with hers.


    I didn''t even let her take a breath and continued to kiss her as if it was myst time seeing her. I kissed her with longing and desperation to make her feel my ''emotional state''


    After a minuteter, I broke the kiss and looked at her face.


    Lucy''s cheeks were red and she was breathing heavily but she was still hungry for my lips, it was obvious because she didn''t even wait to recover her breath and nted her lips to mine.


    She too began to kiss me as I kissed her. Her hot sticky tongue touched every crook of my mouth and tasted it hungrily.


    While she was kissing me like this, she began to rub her crotch on me while her legs were still locked behind me.


    Her honey like love juices began to make my pants soaking wet and the room filled with the heavy scent of hormones.

 Chapter 77 Steamy Night 2

    In the middle of the night my door knocked thus I got up and sluggishly opened the door.


    There I saw my brother, who was more beautiful than usual while still wearing that dark red, hard-looking heresy inquisitor uniform.


    I jumped at him for a hug without thinking because I wanted to feel his strong body against mine and sniff his scent which bringsfort to me whenever I sniff it.


    My brother caught me and entered inside, then whispered into my ear:


    "How are you doing, Lucy? I hope I am not disturbing you."


    I trembled involuntarily and wrapped my legs around his waist.


    My ears were sensitive and my brother knew this too but he still did this as he liked to tease me.


    Thus I thought that it is okay to take advantage of this even for a little bit.


    He was teasing me just because he wanted to see my embarrassed face. So I too could feel him just because I wanted.


    But before I properly feel my brother''s strong body, he sensually bit my neck and let out his hot breath.


    "Ahh!" A moan escaped from my mouth because of my brother''s touch and before I knew it, I was looking into his beautiful blue eyes with desire.


    I had woken up a few minutes ago, hence I wasn''t in the right mind to control my excessive desire for my brother.


    But my brother didn''t say even after my apparent desire for him just went to my bedroom.


    My heart began to beat faster because of the fantasy that ying in my mind.


    ''I hope he pushes me to bed and shoves his cock into my pussy and doesn''t pull it out for eternity¡­''


    But for some reason, my brother was very aggressive than normal as he really pushed me to the bed and leaned on my face.


    Anticipation rose in me as I watched every bit of my brother''s actions to see if he really was going to do what I wanted.


    I got a bit disappointed after he kissed my forehead as always he does but that disappointment disappeared after he slowly moved to my lips while leaving a little bit of his saliva on my skin which was burning with excitement.


    And he kissed me. Yes, my brother kissed me on my lips!


    He epted my feelings without any look of disgust or hate. Truly my brother was the best man in this world that I could hope for myself.


    He didn''t judge me or asked anything from me for himself. He just helped me and pampered me. Even I didn''t know how I was too lucky to have a perfect brother like him.


    But why was his kiss was felt desperate for something? Why he was long for me even while I was in front of him?


    I couldn''t think more about these thoughts because my desire for him got out of control and i pressed my lips to my brother''s beautiful lips and, then began to taste inside of his mouth without holding back.


    My pussy was throbbing with excitement hence I rubbed my crotch to hisher region without even thinking about the consequences.


    I wanted his sword to prate my unexplored wet cave and made me a woman, not just any woman, his woman. I wanted to be one with him right here right now without ever separating from each other.


    And I felt a rise in his pants after my hip movements on hisher region.


    I was about to remove my already useless nightgown and jump onto him but my brother abruptly stopped and pushed me onto the bed.


    My excitement reduced slightly and my sanity restored itself. I clearly understood that my brother wasn''t going to fuck me right now even if I beg for it because the push he gave me was not a push to make some ce to shove his cock into my womanhood but to stop me from losing myself to the lust.


    My brother dropped himself on top of me and buried his face in my shoulder.


    I felt his stiff cock which was poking my desperate pussy and his hammering heartbeat. My brother too was excited like me, it was rather obvious. I understand from his poking penis that, he too wanted to fuck me. This made me insanely happy but there was something strange that I didn''t understand.


    Which was, why he was waiting instead of ravaging my pussy like a mindless beast.


    ''Was he wanted to fuck me while my mind was stable or was he not going to fuck me at all.''


    Though I still didn''t pressure my brother because of this as I didn''t want to make my brother sad or angry.


    He was more important than my lust. Lust was temporary but love was not and I didn''t want him to hate me because of something temporary like lust.


    "I am sorry¡­ I lost control. My head is mess." My brother said quietly with an ashamed tone and lifted his face from my shoulder.


    But I pulled his head back to my shoulder and sniffed his scent which makes me always more calmer.


    I calmed down considerably after a few sniffs of his hair and recalled what I did just a few minutes before.


    Embarrassment overwhelmed me inside but I desperately held myself back because I understood that my brother''s head isn''t in the best shape for now.


    He was distressed and ashamed that he did something like this to me but this wasn''t all of it.


    Just a while ago he was kissing me desperately as if he was not going to see me for a long time.


    I brought my hand to my brother''s head and gently caressed his silky white hair.


    I stopped my subconscious hip movements toward his thick cock and tried to speak as calmly as possible.


    "I am not mad or sad about this incident brother as we can talk about thister. So don''t worry about it for now and tell me what happened that you have be like this?"


    Even though I tried to prevent it, I failed miserably and pushed my hip against his tent.


    A soft moan escaped from my mouth after my pussy rubbed into my brother''s crotch.


    I pped my hand to my mouth and shut myself up. It was embarrassing for me to let out voices like that.


    "I am sorry." I whispered with an ashamed tone as I was ashamed of my insufficient self-control.


    A sad chuckle came from my brother, then he said:


    "What an idiot I am. I couldn''t see the desire and love of my Lucy for me for years but now that I am being separated from her, I can feel it clearly."


    ''What!? Is my brother leaving me?

 Chapter 78 Desperate

    My brain stopped functioning after hearing my brother''s words about him loving me and him being separated from me.


    I didn''t know what to feel. Should I be happy that my brother shares the same feeling I have for him or should I just let go of myst bit of sanity and tie my brother so that he can''t leave me for eternity?


    I really wanted to tie him up and snuggle into him. Feel his warmth, hear his heartbeat, and receive his gentle head pats that are filled with love. Touch his body, rhythm my breathing to his, and kiss him passionately.


    But I couldn''t do that unless he gives me permission for it because I didn''t want my brother to hate me.


    Last year was hard for me as I had too many impulses that want me to possess my brother, leave my marks all over him and push him to the bed.


    However, I held back and didn''t do anything drastic even with my brother''s constant teasings, as I didn''t want to scare him with my different-than-normal behavior.


    I was always a good girl and always be one so that my brother continues to love me and embraces me instead of hating me and pushing me away.


    My life was meaningless if my brother hated me.


    That is why I didn''t know what to do other than hug my brother tightly and beg him to not leave me even if this separation was an important thing for him.


    And that is why I did. I hugged my brother and buried my face in his strong shoulders.


    "Please don''t leave me! Can''t Ie with you? Why are leaving me?"


    Tears came from my eyes, wetting his dark red uniform while quiet sobs escaped from my mouth.


    I pulled my face from his shoulder, as I didn''t want to make his clothes dirty like a bad girl.


    I was a good girl who was spoiled by my brother but there was a limit for spoiled good girls and I didn''t want to cross that limit and make my brother feel troubled because of my irresponsible actions.


    But before I pulled my face, my brother''s hand pressed to the back of my head and made my face to buried again into his shoulder.


    I felt my brother''s hand, which was caressing my hair, and heard his gentle voice:


    "Shhh¡­ I know you are sad and I am sad too. So let''s cry together without holding back and speak without any care. As you know I won''t judge you."


    I couldn''t hold back anymore after hearing his words of consent and hugged my brother tighter then pulled him to me with my legs which were still around his waist.


    I pressed his entire body to mine and enveloped myself with his calming presence.


    Being in the embrace of my brother always calmed me but this time it didn''t work like every other time.


    Tears fell from my eyes without stopping and a low chuckle escaped from my mouth.


    Because I felt my brother still stiff cock that pokes my pussy from the fabric of his and my clothes.


    My feelings were in mess and I didn''t want anything other than just to hug my brother and sleep. There was no lust in me at the moment.


    But an idea came to my mind. It was to use my brother''s desire for me to prevent him to leave me.


    It was a very shameful thing to do but I was desperate. I didn''t want to be separated from my brother for who knows how long.


    I slowly rubbed my crotch back and forth to his penis and bit his neck with my mouth which was wet because of my tears.


    But before I knew it, I felt a sticky and hot sensation on my neck, where my brother buried his face.


    He was licking my neck.


    I felt his hand, which was roaming toward my breast.


    I didn''t understand what happened at that second but the lust that disappeared came again after the sensation caused by my brother.


    My brother''s strong hands covered my breasts, then he pinched my nipples.


    "Ahhh!"


    It was a strange sensation. I felt the pain but it aroused me further.


    I lifted his face from my neck and looked into his beautiful blue eyes that shines like sapphires.


    I wouldn''t mind looking into his eyes for years without doing anything.


    But this wasn''t the time to lose myself in his eyes.


    I held his head from his cheeks and pulled his face to mine, then began kissing him again.


    My brother responded to my kiss while his hands danced around my body while sliding lower and lower.


    I didn''t mind his touch at all, as this body of mine was his in the beginning.


    I was my brother''s property and he could use me however he wanted as long as he didn''t hate me.


    And I didn''t hate his touch either, it was just embarrassing but it wasn''t enough for me to stop him.


    His hands reached to my butt, grabbing its cheeks and squeezing them gently while moving it around.


    "Ohh!"


    A shameful moan came from me breaking our kiss in the half but my brother didn''t let me for a second and nted his lips to mine again.


    His hands didn''t even stop for a second and one of them began to slide to my pussy, which was throbbing with excitement.


    My brother didn''t make me wait more as I felt his palm brush my pubic hair and his fingers rested on top of my wet slit.


    My heart began to pound with anticipation and embarrassment as even I didn''t touch my pussy too much because it was a shameful thing to do.


    My brother''s fingers danced around my slit, smearing my love juices all over his hand and my thighs.


    And he abruptly stopped touching me and separated his lips from mine.


    I looked at him with a confused expression because it was too sudden but my heart skipped a beat when I saw him licking his finger that was covered by my juices.


    "It is sweet. I didn''t even expect something different from my dear Lucy."


    Ahhhhh!


    Feelings exploded inside me making me more unstable than normal.


    I didn''t know that I could love my brother more than now but when he said this to me, my love for him soared more.


    I pushed him to the side and got on top of him.


    My body moved instinctively, grinding my throbbing wet pussy to his tent.


    Why was he still wearing these pants?


    I brought my hands to remove his pants but while I was trying to unbutton them, my brother held my wrist and pushed me to the bed again as if our positions didn''t change at all.


    He leaned towards my ear and whispered softly while letting out his breath, making my pussy tingle more and more.


    "I know you want it and I want it too but let''s take it slowly."


    He put his forehead to mine and looked into my eyes with rity.


    And that is how I understand my brother''s great resistance to lust.


    "I want our first time to be special, not one that is forced just because you don''t want me to leave."

 Chapter 79 Possessive Love

    "I want our first time to be special, not one that is forced just because you don''t want me to leave."


    After saying this, my brother kissed me again but this time was more passionate than lustful.


    I could feel his love for me and not wanting to devour me right now.


    And I too understand what he was trying to say as I read some books about the first time was always a special thing for everyone.


    But my body wanted more of his touch while my mind was still wanting him to not leave me.


    Hence I still continued to grind my crotch to his.


    "Hmmm, I still forget that not everyone has a good amount of mental power to resist lust."


    My cheeks burned with shame but I still continued what I was doing. My desire for him was greater than my shame.


    "If you are okay with it, I can help you."


    My head moved subconsciously without knowing it and a smile appeared on my brother''s beautiful face.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed about it, as I love every part of you."


    After saying this he grabbed my hair and brought it to his lips, kissing it lightly.


    "Your beautiful ck hair."


    After my eyelids.


    "Your mesmerizing purple eyes."


    Then my lips.


    "Your cherry lips."


    He kissed all over me without stopping.


    "Your soft breasts." He said and flicked one of my nipples with his tongue.


    "Hng¡­"


    A soft moan threatened to escape from me and I closed my mouth with a quick movement of my hand.


    I was about to die because of the shame but I still wanted my brother to continue what he was doing without interrupting him.


    But my brother didn''t go down anymore and stopped.


    "Can''t I hear your lovely voice? Why are you closing your mouth like this?"


    After saying this he grabbed my hand, intervening with our fingers, and continued to slide down again.


    "Your fit waist." He said kissing my belly then began to slide further and further.


    Antipacition and anxiety mixed with embarrassment covered my whole being while watching my brother''s next move.


    There he reached to my crotch, which was thoroughly wet that my panties wasnt even discernible at all.


    My brother bit the string of my panties, pulling with a head movement, effectively untying it, revealing myher region to himself.


    "And your cute little pussy." He said and nted a kiss on my clitoris.


    "Ahh¡­" A sensation that I never tasted came over me and I wanted feel more about it.


    My brother approached my face without giving any more attention to my desperately twitching pussy and kissed me again.


    After the kiss, he looked at me with a deep madness thoroughly hidden in his eyes.


    I trembled uncontrobly as I noticed that my brother was the same as me.


    He too was loving me excessively and wanted me to not get near to someone. This was the happiest day in my lonely life as I learned that my brother too was the same as me and this lessened my fears of being hated by my brother more.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    There was no need to worry if he was the same as me and a genuine smile appeared on my face.


    "Andstly I love your lively smile more."


    He said and without waiting, he got back in front of my pussy.


    "But first I should help you with this troublemaker, right?" He said with mischievous smile.


    I felt his tongue over my slit, gently caressing it.


    "Ohhhh!"


    It was a heavenly feeling that I would be okay to die for but my brother didn''t stop and continued to lick my clit more. He was literally eating my hot, throbbing womanhood and I was watching him doing this.


    My mind wasn''t even working properly anymore because of the pleasure I was feeling but when he inserted the tip of his tongue into the inside of my tight pussy, my mind stopped.


    My eyes got cloudy while my brother was still tasting my insides, which were trying to crush his tongue. This pleasure was too much for me to bear it any longer but fortunately or unfortunately, a flood came from my pussy, making me spasm uncontrobly while my brother still eating my insides without wasting any of my love juices.


    After his lunch was over, he gently licked clean my pussy andy at my side, pulling my head into his chest, while wrapping his arm around my waist. Getting in spoon position.


    I once again was in my brother''s arms but I wasn''t in condition to be happy about it. My mind was clouded because of the excessive stimtion I have experienced and I was feeling like I was in heaven.


    I was okay to die here right now in my brother''s arms. There was no need for me to be more greedy about this after I learned about my brother''s feelings for me.


    "I really don''t want to leave you but I need to. This is important for both of our lives."


    After whispering like this into my ear, he added with an uncertain tone :


    "So can you wait for me while I am away?"


    But hearing this awaken my greed as it was my first time seeing my brother anxious about something. He was always cool-headed person who does things with logic. So his anxious tone while waiting for my answer gave me the courage and greed I needed.


    I turned over to him and wrapped my limbs around his body. Then I kissed him with passion.


    My tongue danced in his mouth, exploring and tasting inside. It was warm and wet, it felt weirder while my lust was gone, but it still was my brother''s mouth. So I didn''t mind this feeling and continued to kiss him until I was about to pass out because ofck of breath.


    I separated our lips and took deep breaths while looking into my brother. He too was breathing hard and there was a slight smile on his face that he was happy with my action.


    "I will wait for you but please be quick about what you are going to do." I whispered into his ear, then continued:


    "And if you look at a woman other than me, I will kill her. Know this before doing anything, brother~"


    A chuckle came out my brother after hearing me, then he too leaned to my ear:


    "And if you look at a man other than me, my dear Lucy. I will tie you to a room for eternity and torture that man until his mind and soul break." He said with a cold tone that show me how he was possessive of me.


    ''My brother truly loves me, maybe his love is more than my love toward him.'' I thought and smiled like an idiot in love.


    Then snuggled into him more, I had more energy for my lust but I wanted to sleep with my brother like in old times instead of doing naughty things, it was ourst time in together maybe in a few years.


    But I felt something hard poking me below. I forgot my brother''s condition after I released my excessive lust on him.


    My cheeks burned as I opened my mouth:


    "Can I help you with this, brother?"


    My heart began to pound again because of the anticipation and shame but my brother didn''t let me and hugged me tighter.


    "There is no need, it will go down in a few minutes." He said and buried his face in my breast.


    Even though I wanted to help my brother to relieve him because the books that I read said that long-time erections without any release might be painful for men, but I didn''t.


    It was my brother''s choice. He probably knew something that I didn''t know.


    That is why, I just pressed my body to his and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 80 Gifts

    I woke up to a new morning again, with a ck-haired beauty in my arms,pletely pressing her body to mine.


    This gorgeous beauty was sleeping with a silly smile on her face while wearing almost nothing other than an almost slipped nightgown.


    I could see some red spots on her beautiful, white skin. Hickeys that I caused while ying with atst night.


    ''Should I wipe them with magic? It would cause bad rumors if someone sees this.'' I thought while touching the hickeys.


    Someone might have seen me enter Lucy''s room. That is why I thought that they coulde to conclusion after myte visit to Lucy and the hickeys around her neck.


    But I shook my head at this thought. She could just cover her neck with cosmetics or cloth. So there was no need to wipe them because I knew that Lucy would treasure them until they are gone just because I was the one that made them on her skin.


    ''Should I leave without waking her up or should we eat breakfast together while it is ourst meeting for who knows how long.''


    It was a reasonable thing to eat breakfast with Lucy but I thought that it would make it harder for her to leave me.


    So I decided to leave before waking her up.


    Though, I left some gifts for her.


    One of them was a simple-looking gold closet with a photo-like illusion of me and Lucy, standing side by side while our arms were each other''s waists.


    And my other gift was my half-naked, highly realistic photo that was made with illusion magic. In the photo, I was leaning against a wall with just a boxer and a seductive smile.


    I thought that giving my half-naked photo would make Lucy more stable, as she was yandere and all yandere were a horny bunch.


    Although Lucy was emotional yandere instead of lustful yandere, she was still yandere, so she needed material to quench her thirst for me.


    Anyway, after leaving my gifts for Lucy, I stepped on one of the shadows and whispered:


    "Come out Yarin."


    When words left my mouth, shadows eerily moved towards me and a head of a ck cat with ruby-red eyes stuck out from at my feet.


    I crouched and gently pull out the cat from the shadows and held it from her armpits.


    The cat was soft andfortable like always. Not too warm or not too cold, in ideal warmth.


    I pulled the cat towards my face and rubbed her cheek with mine, which she enjoyed from her expression. Then tried to bury my head in her soft belly but the cat softly pped me with her paw.


    >> Say what you want Kayle. <<


    A feminine, alluring voice appeared in my mind.


    ''She is the same as always. Doesn''t want me to y with her too much.'' I thought and proceeded answer to this cat darkling


    >> Can''t I just want to spend time with my favorite darkling? <<


    Yarin rolled her eyes at my obvious lie and pped me again but this time with more strength.


    I held my cheek with a few tears in my eyes and looked at Yarin as if she was an impostor.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    >> Just say what you want and get out. Just because of your unexpected action, I had to watch 2 of your''s wistful night. <<


    ''So she was watching us huh¡­ But why is she putting the me on me while she was the one who watched us like a pervert?''


    I brought her close to my face and bit her cat ears with just my lips.


    >> Then why did you watch it? Were you aroused? Did you pleasure yourself while watching us? You can speak the truth, and maybe I can help you with it. <<


    After saying this, I gently licked her hairy ear, which waspletely clean as darklings are spirit-like creatures, so there was no dirt.


    And I received another p from Yarin as I crossed her line.


    >> Didn''t youst night have said that you won''t look at other women other than my contractor? << Yarin asked mentally and a sigh escaped from her, then continued:


    >> Don''t try to act stupid because as you know that I am not just a cat but a woman too as well. <<


    I chuckled slightly without waking Lucy up, then put my forehead onto Yarin''s.


    >> You are not any other woman, you are my responsibility as I was the one who allowed this contract. So shouldn''t I take responsibility and help my poor little darkling woman to relieve herself? It is not like I love you as a woman, as I helped Aria too with this situation. <<


    Yarin''s cat mouth twitched and her nails stuck out from her paws.


    >> Stop the bullshit and put me down. I don''t want to be the target of hatred of my contractor. << She said while swinging her paw to me.


    I let her down as she wanted because I didn''t want to be in a bad rtionship with her, then I tenderly patted her head.


    ''So she is okay with me touching her but she doesn''t want to be hated by Lucy, her contractor. Should I break the contract to seduce Yarin more? Nah, there is no need as she is under me nevertheless of seducing her or not.''


    After thinking like this, I turned to Yarin and whispered:


    "While I am away protect Lucy well as she might be in danger. And be extra careful in the 3rd year of the academy''s practical exam. She will be in grave danger."


    What I said was true as in the novel Lucy was attacked by a mana monster in the practical exam but she was saved by the original Kayle, who felt something in his 17 years of boredom.


    But the original Kayle died after saving Lucy, that is why I decided to leave this job to Yarin because I thought that something in me might trigger after seeing Lucy in danger.


    I was still thinking that the original Kayle was an artificial human, and my soul was merged with his. So there was no need to throw myself in useless danger while I had Yarin to do so.


    Yarin nodded to my request and I spoke again:


    "While I am gone, Katie''s contract will expire, so watch over her if she tries to do something wrong. Then you know what to do."


    Then, I leaned toward her and kissed on top of her head.


    >> If you feel too lonely, you can use my photo too. I won''t mind. <<


    After saying this I made my way toward the door without even listening to her reply.

 Chapter 81 Jealousy

    After giving my instructions to Yarin, I got out of Lucy''s room and went to the academy gates to meet up with Aria.


    There I saw Aria who was standing straight, still in the dark red heresy inquisitor uniform while looking at me more intensely than usual.


    I went to her side with calm steps and spoke with a curious tone:


    "Why are you looking at me like this, dear Aria?"


    Aria, as a blunt, honest woman answered my questions truthfully with her usual monotonous tone:


    "There are marks on your neck, master."


    There was a fit of clear jealousy in her eyes while looking at my neck.


    ''So Lucy made hickeys on me huh¡­'' I thought and turned to Aria with a neutral expression.


    I wasn''t going to give her what she wanted just because she was afortable pillow for me. She needed to wait for more to touch me like how Lucy touched me as Aria was my maid while Lucy was my sister. There needed to be clear discrimination or hierarchy between them.


    "So, what?" I asked and wrapped my arm around her waist.


    After receiving no answer from Aria, I continued to do what have I nned. And that was to teleport to the necromancer''s house.


    I thought that taking the corpse of the undead girl would be more ideal than leaving here. As I was still thinking of creating a new race from this girl, so leaving this corpse was out of the question.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t a living thing, so I stored the undead girl in my storage artifact.


    I still didn''t know how to use subspace magic as it was moreplex than the magics that I knew which is why I couldn''t store her.


    I needed a little more time to learn it, so I decided to learnter. Probably in the elven kingdom that I was going to do.


    Anyway, after taking the corpse, I took out a dark-cut stone that scratches all of its faces from my storage artifact.


    There was some mana in this dark stone that flows in disorderedly without any directions. Or I thought like this when I saw it the first time but after a few weeks of research, I understood that the mana was flowing in aplex path.


    And this stone was the rune that distorts space that I took from the skeleton darkling that I didn''t even remember their name.


    As I said before, I finally understand this rune''s use. All I have to do was put this rune into this house and inject my mana, after that, I will able to teleport here without any problem for 1 time, nothing more.


    But, well, it was already a good trump card to save my worthless life.


    After putting the rune on the house, I made my way to the church of Ilelia. The guards let me through without causing trouble and I made my way toward Indra''s room. After arriving in front of a in-looking but still expensive door, I knocked on it.


    Knock! Knock!


    Hurried footsteps came from inside with few cracking sounds, probably the cause of was Indra, who have made a mess in the room because of the hurry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then the door opened and I saw Indra, who was still in pajamas, and her blonde hair wasn''t evenbed, looking like a bird''s nest. Her face was a mess, her eyes were puffed up and there was a drool stain around her mouth. It was obvious that she had just woken up because of me.


    "Hello there Indra, can I get inside?"


    Indra nodded her head sluggishly and took a step to the side, making a way for me.


    I entered inside and like thest time, I made 2 ice chairs for me and Aria.


    I sat down and turned my head to Indra, who was looking at me nkly.


    "Go wash your face and return to your proper self. I don''t want to see you like this." I said with a harsh tone and wave her off.


    Then I turned to Aria with a smile on my face and speak while caressing my hickeys:


    "So, are you greedy? Do you want to taste my body like my precious sister did?"


    Aria was always a blunt woman who doesn''t lie to me, so when I asked this with a smile that encourages her, she nodded immediately.


    My smile turned to a smirk when I saw Aria''s excited behavior.


    "Then you can use your request thates from the contract. Isn''t it worth it?"


    Aria stopped nodding and looked at me with questioning eyes for a moment, then her eyes shined briefly, and said:


    "I forgot about this, master. But isn''t my request for every 10 years? How can I request something when even 10 years have not passed?"


    ''Is she an idiot? How can she forget something important like this? Is sheying?'' I thought for a moment but denied this immediately.


    ''But she was fully honest after we signed the contract soying about this would be strange and unusual. I will just think that Aria is an idiot who doesn''t care something other than me.''


    "Well, yes you didn''t even serve me for 5 years not to talk about 10 years. However you were serving me while getting nothing, so I decided to give you 1 request but only 1. After this, you have to wait for your new request with patience."


    Aria''s eyes widened, showing me her beautiful blue eyes that sparkles with excitement without any cover.


    Her lips twitched violently as if she was trying to smile but because of her unique constitution, her expression stood still.


    ''What a child-like woman¡­'' I thought while watching Aria, who was closing and opening her mouth repeatedly.


    "You can ask for your requestter, don''t rush, and don''t forget where we are right now."


    After saying this, I leaned into my chair and closed my eyes, waiting for Indra toe.

 Chapter 82 Small And Big

    Fortunately, I didn''t wait for Indra for hours. She came back after a few minutes. Then she sat down in front of me and coughed into her hand.


    Ahem!


    I opened my eyes after hearing the loud cough and looked at Indra, who had returned to her usual self withbed blonde hair, washed beautiful face, and an untainted priestess uniform instead of silly pajamas.


    "That is a good transformation. Haha¡­ " Imented in a joking way andughed lightly. It was pretty cringe to act like this but I was okay with it as I couldn''t even feel the cringe.


    And Indra too was okay with my little joke as she nodded her head with eptance.


    "Sorry for my earlier appearance, I couldn''t sleep until it got toote because of the bad news." She said humbly.


    "It is nothing, you don''t need to worry about it."


    After saying this I paused slightly and continued:


    "I came here to pick up the extra support that was promised to me by the angel of Ilelia? Do you know who this person is and can you send them to my side?"


    I didn''t know why but Indra looked at me with a calcting look as if she was reluctant to give this extra support to me.


    That is why, I showed her a warm, reassuring smile that I didn''t show to anyone in this world.


    Aria blinked several times in a row as if she saw something impossible, and Indra beamed a smile at me as if she found relief from my reassuring smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, every human is as precious as my life and I will do my best to protect them." I said while looking into her eyes.


    "I am sorry about my hesitance, my saint. As the person who will go with you is very precious to me." Indra said with an ufortable expression and got up from her seat, then made her way to the door.


    "I will pick her up, my saint. Please make yourselffortable while I am away." She said and got out of the room with hurried steps.


    After confirming Indra had gone, Aria turned to me.


    "Where did you learn how to smile like that, master?" She said with curiosity apparent in her eyes. If she had a tail, she would probably swing like a cat.


    "Hmm¡­ Why are you asking? Didn''t you already know that I can smile pretty well, my curious kitten?"


    "It felt more natural than your normal smiles, master." Aria said with slightly red cheeks.


    ''So she can still feel embarrassed because of my actions. I thought that Aria got immunity for my teasing after not seeing her embarrassed for a while but it seems that I was wrong.'' I thought after seeing Aria''s reddened cheeks and after that began to think about Aria''s words.


    ''Did I really smile naturally instead of acting before I noticed it? Or Aria mistook my acting as a natural smile?'' I thought and showed a smile to Aria.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So, does this feel natural too? Or is it obvious to you, who has gotten used to my acting?" I asked Aria.


    Aria shook her head for a response and said:


    "It doesn''t feel natural like thest one, master."


    I put my hand on my jaw, rubbed my chin with my finger, and began to think about this more.


    It was strange for me to smile genuinely but ording to Aria, my smile was natural. And I didn''t know what to think about this.


    Did Aria really lie to me? Or do my emotionse back? Did my curse weaken further? Or was that just a momentary expression of my emotions that have been suppressed by the curse for many years?


    All I knew was that I should be more careful about this. Because if my emotions were reallying back, then that meant that I had a good chance of going mad from my normal emotions. Such as guilt, pain, disgust, shame, and many more different feelings.


    I disregard my previous world''s standards because I thought that I could live without them while I didn''t have my emotions.


    But after having killed a dozen humans via experiments, hearing their agony-filled screams, and to make the matters worse I manipted a 10-year-old girl to depend on me from the start, making her a yandere without noticing for a long time.


    This was enough to make my previous self crazy or lose his mind as it was uneptable for a modern person.


    I was sure that I wouldn''t be sane like this if I got my emotions back without any precautions but I didn''t know what I would be.


    All I knew was that I needed to take some precautions in case my emotions came back abruptly.


    That is why I decided to give somemands to my precious kitten.


    "Aria, if you see a genuine expression from me, tell me immediately and if you see that I began to act strange like a maniac, put me to sleep and find a cursemage to renew my curse. It shouldn''t be too hard for them to recast a curse that was still on a person." I said with apletely serious tone and expression.


    Aria looked at me with confused eyes and said:


    "Didn''t the master himself want to lift the curse? Why do you want to recast the curse if something happens to you, master?"


    "Although I don''t mind your questions. This isn''t the time and ce to speak more about this. Ask thister if you are still curious about it." I said and turned to the door, which was opening with creaking sounds.


    There I saw 2 blonde haired women with deep blue eyes. They were like that of a twin, except one of the 2 blonde''s breasts was smaller and had an aura of inexperience around her. While the big-breasted blonde had a mature aura around her in contrast to her less developed copy.


    The big breasted blonde was Indra, bishop of Ilelia.


    But I didn''t know the smaller breasted version of Indra. Though for some reason she knew me as her eyes got wider when she saw me and ran towards me.

 Chapter 83 Amelia

    It was a really bizarre urrence, that in front of me were 2 Indra and their only differences were breast size and demeanors.


    But this wasn''t at all, as for some reason small-breasted Indra ran towards me with a wide smile.


    She stopped in front of me and brought her hand for a handshake, which was shaking with excitement.


    "Didn''t I tell you that we will meet again, Kayle!" She said loudly with unblinking eyes.


    ''So she knows me huh¡­ Though I don''t know or remember her. But she must be Indra''s rtive as she looks like her and has the same creepy stares as Indra.'' I thought and took her hand into my hand, shaking it gently.


    "I am sorry but I really don''t remember you. Can you remind me who you are?" I asked with a pale smile that was obviously forced.


    The smile of the less developed Indra was about to fall, but she held it fine and spoke with an apologetic tone:


    "I am sorry, it seems I made you ufortable with my sudden approach."


    After this, she stopped for a second and resumed her speech:


    "As for how I know you. If you remember you hade to our church with a red-haireddy with you, and I was the one who exined the divine artifact of our goddess Ilelia''s [Book of Frost]."


    After searching through my memories, I remembered this woman.


    ''So she was that golem-like priestess huh¡­'' I thought and looked at Indra.


    Was Indra the mother of this priestess who looked like her? If the answer to this question of mine was yes, then that meant that Indra was older than 35 as this priestess looked like around 19 or older. And Indra looked like in herte twenties, so I could deduce that Indra trained her body hard enough to make herself remain youthful. Because a strong body meant longer lifespan and longer life span meant that longer young appearance.


    I had touched the back of Indra before I whipped her, so I knew that her body was strong but I didn''t know that she was this strong. She was probably around [A] rank or more in physical strength wise, which was a lot for a bishop of any God.


    Hence I changed my mind to make this maniac bishop to mine but it had to wait as I didn''t have too much time to manipte her enough before going out to find the cure for Ilelia.


    So, I decided to manipte this priestess to get easy ess to Indra. But first I needed to know the exact rtionship between these two.


    I turned my head to the inexperienced priestess and showed a sorry smile to her.


    "I am sorry for my weak memory as I didn''t remember you. Thank you for your kind exnation back then." I said and kissed her hand lightly.


    After that I lifted my face and continued to speak:


    "I don''t know how but as you know I am Kayle, so care to tell me your name and why are you looking like Bishop Indra?"


    Undeveloped Indra''s lips stretched into a big, wide smile, and nodded slowly.


    "Hehehe¡­ I know many things, so your name isn''t special." The creepy priestess said with a giggle, then continued to speak:<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "As for who I am, I am Amelia and for yourst question, isn''t it obvious? All you have to do is look at me and my mama for a second or 2."


    I nodded my head in response and said:


    "That is obvious but I still wanted to be sure about it."


    ''So, I should seduce daughter to get mother huh¡­ Or maybe I can act like a father to Amelia to not trouble myself with her lust like I tried to do Indra.''


    "Then, are you the extra support the angel of my goddess mentioned?" I asked directly and looked into Amelia''s eyes.


    "Yes, I am." She said with a graceful nod.


    ''Her personality is messy as her mother and her goddess.''


    "I can see your determination," I said calmly, then continued:


    "But are you sure you want toe with me? You can still die even though I will do my best to protect you. I can tell with a single nce that you are an inexperienced young woman who doesn''t know the outside of the church."


    Amelia bit her lower lip hesitantly and lingered for a while, then nodded.


    "I can handle the outside world without much problem as I am pretty strong and I am still older than you, so I am more knowledgeable in different kinds of things." Amelia said knowingly.


    "Well, suit yourself but don''t cry for me to take you back after you get injured by a mouse." I said and turned to Indra.


    "I got your daughter''s consent but it would be improper to not ask for her mother, right? So what are your thoughts about this?"


    Indra shook her head slowly.


    "My opinion is irrelevant as I am mydy''s servant and what I have to do is to listen to the orders of mydy''s angel." She said with sadness apparent in her eyes.


    ''She is very devoted or maybe she is trained to be like this. She can be a good pet, who listens to my everymand if I can change her devotion to me. Though it is easier said than done.''


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. I will do my best to protect your daughter and toughen her up. So that she will be able to protect herself fine." I said and lightly hugged Indra, patting the back of her head gently, without touching her inappropriate ces.


    After that, I let her off from my hug and said with a smile:


    "We should go, waiting like this isn''t the best choice to take." I said and leaned into Indra''s ear.


    "Take good care of yourself, Indra, the bishop of Ilelia. You are a precious believer of Ilelia and a beautiful woman who treats herself badly. You don''t need to do these kinds of things anymore, just live your life."

 Chapter 84 Fate

    I was walking in the crowded streets of the Elsiyara capital, under the gazes of both men and women.


    On my right was a fit, petite woman with a medium chest that was hardly noticeable because of her dark red heresy uniform. She had short ck hair that reached to her shoulder and blue eyes under her dropped eyes. She was looking directly in front of her with a cold expression with her arm linked to mine. Though calling cold would be wrong as there was no particr expression on her beautiful face.


    On my left side was a woman that wasn''t fit but not plump either, she was in the middle of both. She had a bigger chest than the petite woman and her casual clothes weren''t even hiding it, but it wasn''t bigger than the bishop of Ilelia. She had blonde hair that reached the middle of her back and deep blue eyes that were staring at me without blinking. She was a great beauty and it would be better if she didn''t have dozens of strange traits.


    Well, these women were Aria and Amelia. We were walking towards teleportation gates to teleport to the elven kingdom. I didn''t even think about walking there as I knew that it would take a minimum of 9 months, which I was sure that it would be boring as hell.


    That is why, I decided to use teleportation gates. They were fruits of the researcher mages, and it would be a sin to not use them, instead of walking like primitive humans.


    Although we were walking like the said primitive humans, it had a reason.


    I could easily teleport 3 of us to the teleportation gate but I chose to walk as I wanted to know the abilities of Amelia while walking like this with a casual chat.


    "So, can you tell me how you knew my name and how you knew that we will meet again? You can choose to ignore my question as it is just my curiosity, nothing important." I asked while I continued to walk.


    Amelia blinked her eyes and paused for a moment, then she said calmly:


    "It is not too much of a problem as you are the saint of ourdy, which means that you have my trust and belief in you."


    "Is that so? Then I am grateful for your unconditional trust even before I prove myself to you." I said with a graceful but still cold smile and put my hand on my chest.


    "I am sure you will prove yourself in no time as you are the one that has been chosen by our goddess. Don''t worry and take your time." Amelia said with a big smile and pointed to me and Aria with a questioning look.


    "But can I know the reason for your closeness with your maid? It seems a bit too close for a maid to her master." Amelia said curiously.


    ''Did she try to evade my question or is this just her curiosity acting?'' I thought and decided to think about this questionter as Amelia was waiting for my answer.


    "What you said is mostly true but I don''t see Aria as just my maid. She is my closest friend, secretary, confidant, and big sister. She always helps me and understands me perfectly. I am lucky to have her with me." I said with a warm smile and side-hugged Aria.


    Aria''s cheeks heated up considerably as I could see her blushpletely, even her ears were red. Even if she knew that I didn''t have affection for her, she was happy with my words.


    ''What a simple woman¡­'' I thought and looked at Amelia.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Amelia too had a different reaction to my words as there was a spark of envy in her eyes while looking at Aria.


    ''That is odd. Why is she even envious of Aria when she just properly met me?''


    ''Is she envious because I am her saint or something different that I don''t know?'' I thought and looked at Amelia again.


    There I saw that she waspletely normal, without any negative emotion in her eyes.


    "Can you answer my question? Now that you got your answer." I said to Amelia without leaving Aria from my side hug.


    Amelia nodded quietly without any objection and said:


    "Do you know what is fate, my saint? What is probability? Why do people die in unexpected ways? Like why a person died from an arrow in the knee? Why did a 7th crystal knight die just because his feet slipped and fell to the ground?"


    I answered after I was sure that Amelia wasn''t going to continue to speak:


    "I can''t say that I entirely know about fate but I know why the other things you said did happen and will happen again."


    I looked directly into Amelia''s eyes.


    "It is luck, nothing more and nothing less." I said with certainty.


    Amelia nodded her head with a little bit of approval, then spoke with educating tone:


    "You are partially right but this means you are also partially wrong. Luck ys a big role in these strange urrences but the main culprit of these things is fate. Fate, which connects everything, isn''t something a mortal like me canprehend but I can glimpse at the strings of fate." She said with an even voice and continued after taking a deep breath.


    "And one of the things that I did see was that my string was ending with you and had some connection to Aria. So I am very curious about this matter. Will I die while I am traveling with you or will you do something that connects me to you?" Amelia said then held my hands and brought her face excessively closer to mine that I could feel her breath on my skin.


    "Are you curious too? Or are you nning to kill me? Or maybe I will kill you? Or maybe we will get married and this will tie our strings to each other? And why is your string of fate blue and feels cold?"

 Chapter 85 The Unknown Danger

    ''Welp, it seems she has an obsession towards me, though not exactly me but with my string of fate, which is cold and blue.'' I thought after seeing Amelia''s near-crazy eyes while looking at me.


    ''But what is this string of fate thingy? And from what I understand mine is different from the rest. So what does this mean?''


    I didn''t know the meaning of this but there was no need for me to overthink something I didn''t know.


    That is why, I pushed Amelia''s face in front of me as she was too close for me to speak with her. Then I put my palm on her cheek, caressing it gently.


    "Although I don''t understand what you are asking. I would be happy to know more if you kindly exin to me." I said with a gentler tone.


    "You don''t know it too?" Amelia said with a slight shock evident on her face as if she didn''t expect this.


    She probably thought that I knew something about this peculiarity of mine, but well, I wasn''t a schr. So I didn''t know and didn''t care too much either.


    There was no need for me to research this too as there was Amelia who will tell me everything I would probably need in a minute or 2.


    Anyway, after seeing Amelia not pushing my hand from her cheek, I decided to use my charm to the fullest.


    I leaned into her ear and whispered softly:


    "Yes, I don''t know what you are talking about but I will be happy to learn this knowledge from you, Amelia. Can you be my sensei and teach me a lot of things that you experienced as an adult?" I said and pushed the hair that had fallen onto her face behind her ear with a slow, sensual touch against her skin.


    Amelia didn''t speak and just stood still without resisting.


    I leaned a bit more and put my chin onto her shoulders while my hand was sliding to the back of her head without breaking the physical contact.


    Amelia began to tremble slightly while standing and I decided to push my luck with seducing her right here right now without waiting for the right time.


    My other hand was about to begin to wrap Amelia but I felt a resistance from the opposite side.


    There I turned my head and saw Aria, who was holding my hand while looking at me with a ''Are you serious?'' gaze.


    I wore a confused expression and waited for a silent response from Aria.


    Fortunately, she was my maid who was looking after me for a year or 2, so she understood my question very quickly.


    Her eyes turned to the street, where people were looking at me and Amelia''s intimate behavior.


    ''Hmm¡­ I see, so people are watching me like they always do just because of my divine beauty. And now that I am acting intimately with Amelia, this can go to the ears of Lucy, in return she might go crazy because of jealousy.'' I thought and took a step back with a natural movement.


    I put my hand into my pocket and took out a handkerchief, then I wiped Amelia''s eyes, which for some reason were wet by some tears.


    "Probably some dirt go in there." I said with a slightly loud noise enough to make some people hear it.


    After that I leaned and whispered with a worried tone:


    "Are you okay? Why are you crying?"


    Amelia shook her head and wore a bright smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am fine, thank you for your help." She said and added with a whisper:


    "I was just happy that someone wanted my help. Everyone acts like I am crazy instead of believing what I said."


    I nodded my head with understanding and patted her back slowly.


    ''It seems I got a new troubled person with daddy issues on my side. Well, it will be easier to manipte her if she has troubles like this.'' I thought and patted Aria''s head for a reward.


    After that, we continued our way to the teleportation gates withplete silence other that breathing noises.


    But before we arrived there, I got an alert from my intuition. There was danger, thus I stopped and looked around to see the cause of this alert.


    But I couldn''t find it, I spread my mana and aura but I still couldn''t find anyone with malicious intent toward me or Aria, and Amelia.


    So, I continued on my way as I didn''t have any time to find this sneaky little attacker.


    The alert in my head rang louder and louder as if telling me to stop immediately, but I didn''t care about its cry for stops.


    I didn''t want to walk, run, or on horse to the elven kingdom. It would be too boring for me to resist and I would eventuallymit suicide.


    That is why I still didn''t stop even after my head began to ache because of the constant alerts.


    It was the first time that something like this happened to me my intuition was causing me a headache as if I got hit by a hammer.


    Anyway, we arrived at the teleportation gates and I stopped in front of a guard. I showed an emblem to the guard that proves that I was a heresy inquisitor.


    It was just a red moon that drops rivers of blood.


    "Elven kingdom or somewhere very close to there. " I said without batting an eye at my torturous headache.


    The guard nodded and led me to a white wooden door with a golden handle.


    "Wait," I said with an emotionless tone as my headache worsened when I saw this door.


    The guard and Amelia trembled after hearing my voice and they unconsciously took a step back.


    "Aria, hold me and look around," I said while holding my forehead. My headache became unbearable even for me as if my curse wasn''t working on it to reduce the pain. It was probably like that.


    Aria held me with one of her arms around my shoulder. Her arm too was shaking but it was almost unnoticeable to me.


    She frantically looked around and she released a sigh after confirming there wasn''t anything else.


    Then she crouched in front of me and took my face in her hands, looking at me with a nk face and worried eyes.


    "What happened, master? Are you okay? Why is your nose bleeding?"

 Chapter 86 Enjoy Your Stay!

    I couldn''t feel my body because of the pain I was experiencing.


    That is why I brought my hand to my face and touched under my nose after hearing Aria''s words about my bleeding nose.


    Then I lifted my hand to my eyes and saw my bloodied fingers. There was too much blood on my finger that it can be considered normal nose bleeding.


    I assumed that my brain got damaged because of the constant alerts of my intuition.


    I didn''t know if I could die because of this but I decided to stop my indifferent actions toward the danger and go back for the day.


    "Grab my arm. Lead me to a safe ce." My monotonous voice rang, making Amelia and the guard tremble again.


    Aria probably understood the seriousness of the situation and held my arm, and began to lead me away.


    ''Should I put the knife in my heart or slit my throat?'' I thought seriously.


    I was barely enduring the boredom for years but enduring a pain of this degree made me think about my ns. It was more painful than my mana-poisoning sessions whichsted for hours.


    Since every living being will die, there was no real need for me to continue living either. So there wasn''t any need for me to endure this pain and boredom to live a bit longer than normal and die like every living being.


    However, I decided to put this thought aside for the time being. If the pain continued like this, I could think more about it. But it isn''t time for it, yet. I could endure a bit longer to decide this.


    But the sneaky one, who was following me around and causing these shitty alerts, decided to show themselves.


    While Aria was leading me, I received a kick from my side, throwing me away.


    My head was a mess and my body wasn''t in the best condition, which is why I couldn''t protect myself.


    I crashed into a wall and fell onto my butt.


    There I saw a dark, ominous-looking door on my side.


    It was a teleportation gate and I didn''t know where it was going, but it was pretty obvious that it wasn''t a good ce to teleport.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have any right to refuse to go there as the sneaky assassin was able to evade Aria''s attacks with ease and rushed to me with an inhuman speed.


    The assassin was wearing a ssic assassin costume, which was a hooded ck robe that covers their whole body and a mask that covers their face. Though I knew where this assassin came from as their mask was skull shaped, hence I deduced that this person was an alive and well worshipper of the Devil of Death and Souls.


    It was too strange that the Devil of Death and Souls was targeting me just because I pretend to be their messenger and worshipper.


    I didn''t remember anything about this particr Devil but I was sure that Divine beings weren''t petty like this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Targeting my ''lover'', ''target of faith'', and now me, who was going out my way to find a cure for my ''beloved Goddess''.


    Although it was possible that a devil might try to kill a god or their saint, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this particr devil was targeting me specifically, perhaps out of personal vendetta or obsession.


    Though I didn''t have any strength and any will to lift my hand to protect my worthless life from the assassin while experiencing numbing pain in my head.


    That is why, I just watched the assassin who kicked me again instead of stabbing my vital points and threw me to the side, exactly in front of the ominous-looking door.


    And I understood the reason for this action as I felt that the kick from the assassin was rather weak for them to injure my skin with a mundane steel dagger, because of my transformed skin via the [Mana Body] technique.


    I got up from the floor with staggering steps and took my stance.


    I wasn''t sure if I could fight against this assassin with a weak, unstable body but I decided to give it a shot and defend myself.


    I could have used magic but it was impossible to use chantless magic with an unstable mind and I didn''t learn to use one-word chant magic yet. So I was sure that while I was changing this shadow-like assassin could escape from my magical attacks.


    That is why, I transformed my [Silent Scream], which was in ring form to a whip, and swung at the assassin.


    The ck, paper-like whip made a loud sound in the corridor full of teleportation gates but it missed the assassin, as they slide onto the floor and got up in front of me.


    I sent mana into my legs to exchange my standing but I was too slow and flew out to the ominous-looking ck door because of the kick I received from the Devil worshipper.


    While I was in the air, I saw the gazes of the people.


    The cannon fodder guard, he was shocked but I didn''t even try to read more of his feelings, as he was just a mob that I could kill without a 2nd thought.


    Anyway, Aria''s eyes were filled with shock, worry, and anger while her mouth opened in an ''O'' shape.


    Amelia was like an open book, I could discern all of her feelings with just her expression. Regret, confusion, sadness, and fear. Lots of fear. She was scared shitles after seeing my situation and hearing my voice.


    Well, I didn''t care about Amelia and her fear of me.


    I just thought that it would be good if this pain disappears from my head and don''t find myself in a hell-like ce after entering this pitch-ck door.


    My head was about to collide with the wood of the door but before my crash, I heard a masculineugh from the sneaky little bitch.


    "Try to enjoy your stay in there as it is a gift given by almighty Aros himself."

 Chapter 87 Committing Suicide Or Not

    "Agh!!!" A pain-filled groan escaped from my mouth as my head felt like pulsating because of the ache.


    A sense of deja vu came to me as I remembered my transmigration into this world, waking up in an unfamiliar room in the middle of the night with a terrible twinge in my head.


    My headache and the darkness around me made this feeling more prominent. I even thought that I was in a dream but this thought didn''tst long. Because the agony I was experiencing was real enough to remind me, I wasn''t dreaming and was very much awake.


    I rubbed my eyes and opened them again to only see darkness around me. I didn''t know where I was or what time it was now, all I knew was that I was in darkness while experiencing torturous pain in my head.


    I decided to get up and find some clues about my whereabouts, but something pressed the middle of my forehead pushing me to the ground. Or I thought like this as I felt something soft and warm under my head.


    ''Wasn''t Iying on the ground?'' I thought but understood that I just didn''t notice the thing I wasying on because of the pain.


    "Who are you? Where am I? Are my eyes working properly?" I asked out without even knowing the thing who had pushed me to the ground. I didn''t know if it was a human, elf, or some other mana race. All I did know was that it wasn''t trying to harm me right now. So I thought that I could receive some answers from them.


    "I am Aria, your maid, master. And I don''t know where we are and why it is too dark to see it." Aria''s monotonous voice came to me and I nodded slightly.


    "So, why are you here? Wasn''t I the only one to crash into the teleportation gate?" I asked again without acting like a cold teenager. There was no need for me to pretend to be like that to distract myself from my eternal boredom while the pain was doing the job for me.


    "I jumped into the teleportation gate, master."


    After Aria said this, I felt some movements around my head. For some reason she was caressing my hair.


    Well, I didn''t care about her touch. So I continued my interrogation of Aria without pushing her hand.


    "Do you know how long I slept? And do you have any idea of where we are and will the sun set again like always here?"


    I knew that we were in a very dangerous ce because my intuition was giving me constant alerts like a broken AI. And this caused me more pain than I decided to endure.


    ''I will decide if I will live it or not in the morning. if this alerts continues thenmitting suicide is better.'' I thought while waiting for Aria''s answer.


    "I don''t know the exact time you slept, master but it should be 2 hours more or less."


    "I see." I nodded again, then added:


    "Try to sniff the air and touch around you. Describe to me the prominent characteristics of these things."<novelsnext>¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom</novelsnext>


    Aria shifted from her ce for a little bit while still holding my head on her thighs without leaving physical contact for a second.


    After that, I heard her deep sniffs and rubbing sounds on the ground and my side. It was a very deep sound as if the dirt in the grounds didn''t see the proper amount of water for years.


    "The air burns my nose, making it hard to breathe deeply and the ground is dry and hotter than human warmth. There is something tough on my side that I assumed to be a tree but it is too crunchy and wet. But it didn''t feel like water, it was more viscous than water, maybe more than honey."


    This description felt familiar, probably I read it somewhere in the novel. But it was hard for me to remember it as I didn''t even read the novel seriously.


    I just read it to pass some time and finished after months of reading. I stopped reading the novel so many times because Hywel was a boring character but the novel''s writing was superb. So I still continued to read with many breaks.


    All I remembered was that this ce was a forbidden zone but I didn''t know which forbidden zone I was in, as there were 2 forbidden zones.


    But this didn''t matter as forbidden zones are called forbidden zones because getting out from here is practically impossible for a 5th circle mage and fighter.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® There were many different and strong kinds of mana fiends in these dangerous ces.


    Such as mana titans, whose height is a minimum of 20 meters with intelligenceparable to humans but a more warped mind that likes to torture and y with other living creatures to satisfy their sadistic feelings.


    The situation was too bad and I was sure that I didn''t have any chance to live in this ce.


    And even if I had any chance to live through this ce with some luck, I would probably still kill myself as it would be too boring to stay here for years and gather enough mana to escape this ce.


    But don''t forget that I don''t have any luck either, so it was still impossible.


    ''Maybe I can feel some thrill of impossibility from living here?''


    I didn''t have any feeling other than boredom or amusement aftering to this world, but feeling a thrill would work to distract me more than the measly amusement that I felt after teasing girls.


    ''However, I will kill myself if I still feel this pain for more than 5 hours.'' I thought and closed my eyes.


    "I will sleep, do what you want without making too much noise and movement."


    After saying this, I boosted the speed of my blood flow and let my consciousness plunge into the dark corner of my mind.

 Chapter 88 Arias Request

    After exactly 5 hourster, I opened my eyes and looked around.


    It was still dark, but not that dark enough to make me blind to the environment.


    I raised my head and looked up. There I saw very tall, red trees that covered the sunlight with their leaves and length. Just letting a few rays of light illuminate the dark, eerie forest.


    I turned my head to Aria, who was sitting on the ground while leaning against a tree with closed eyes.


    ''Hmm, she is sleeping¡­'' I thought while searching my storage artifact. It wasn''t on me, so I thought that Aria might have taken it while I was sleeping.


    That is why, I crouched and looked around her. Then I found my storage artifact.


    I took out a healing potion and blood replenishing potion and drank them in a gulp.


    I thought that maybe these potions could reduce the pain I was feeling but they didn''t work as I assumed.


    So I decided to do what I needed to relieve myself from this torture.


    ''Welp, what a pity to die at young age¡­'' I joked inside to humor myself in myst moments and took out a dagger from my storage artifact.


    It was a in but shiny knife that shows that it didn''t even spill some blood. But now it''s time to bathe in my mana-filled blood.


    ''It would be funny if it bes a cursed weapon.'' I thought and sent my mana into the dagger.


    My skin was tough and my muscles were hard as steel, which made it impossible to harm myself with this mundane knife. But mana was a miraculous thing, so when I strengthened the dagger with my mana, it became tougher than my skin.


    In my previous life, I wanted to die at my 40 while sleeping. That is why I decided to kill myself in a sleeping position instead of standing like this. It was one of my greatest wishes and there was no particr reason to not die like this.


    I even thought of inscribing my old name to a tree or on my body but for some reason, it didn''t feel right, as even my intuition said to not do it.


    The old me probably died in my previous world and his ce wasn''t in this world.


    That is why I settled with just suicide instead of writing my life story in a book and making myself a tombstone.


    My life was worthless and the value of my body too was worthless.


    That is why, Iy on the hot ground and closed my eyes, put the tip of the dagger onto the left area of my chest and after finding the exact location of my heart, I lifted the tool of suicide.


    Then with a fast motion, I lowered the knife toward my heart, slicing the flesh and damaging the bones.


    But strangely I didn''t feel any pain and this was strange even with my reduced sense of pain. I thought that I would feel something like a fly bite but there wasn''t anything at all.


    Well, I didn''t care, hence I tried to turn the knife to the right, effectively crushing my heart.


    "Hngg!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A grinding noise of gritted teeth came from my side, hence I opened my eyes to see Aria whose teeth were clenched, and her eyes were shut tightly with a few tearsing from them.


    There I noticed that Aria did something idiotic and that was to put her hand in front of the dagger, protecting my heart from the sharp tip of the steel knife.


    I got up from the ground and looked at Aria with a child gaze.


    "Why did you do that?" I asked without pulling the knife or pouring a healing potion.


    There was a little bit of curiosity in me to know the meaning of this pointless action to save my life.


    I knew that she loved me, which I didn''t understand the reason for, but this was pretty unreasonable for her.


    She could just kick my hand or make me lose consciousness but she just put her hand between the knife and me.


    Anyway, Aria opened her mouth slowly and spoke with agony apparent in her voice:


    "I don''t know." She said tly like always she did.


    "So, this was your subconscious act to protect me, huh¡­" I concluded out loud and crouched to her eye level.


    I grabbed her chin with my index finger and thumb, then lifted it slightly.


    "Do you love me so much that you can throw yourself in front of me, right?" I whispered into her ear.


    "But did I order you to stop my act of suicide? Do you have any reason for this? To make me experience this misery for who knows how long?"


    My voice was emotionless while speaking like this. I wasn''t even mad at her, I was just trying to get some answers by making Aria feel guilty.


    "I don''t have any real reason other than my selfish desire, master. I just wanted to live my life with you." Aria said weakly while blood was dripping from her wound.


    "What a great love you have for me." I said and got up.


    "If your love is great like I am thinking, then you can grant the wish of the person you love so much and kill him with your beautiful hands." I said and pulled the knife from her hand, sshing the blood around.


    Then I poured a healing potion on her wound and put the knife''s handle on her hand.


    She looked at me with wide eyes while biting her lips hard enough to draw blood.


    "I have a request you have given to me, master. I want to use it right now." Aria said and stopped in front of me.


    She wrapped her arm around me and buried her face in my shoulder.


    "I will do my best to lessen your pain. So, can you live with me for as long as you can?"

 Chapter 89 Again?

    Aria wrapped her arms around me and buried her face in my shoulder.


    "I will do my best to lessen your pain. So, can you live with me for as long as you can?" She said with her usual monotonous voice but it was obvious that she was desperate to make me live.


    She even used her wish that I granted to her. However, this didn''t mean that I had toply with her request.


    The contract, which I wrote, stated that the wish of Aria needed to be a small one, but her wish was a big one.


    She wanted me to live as long as I could with her, which was a pretty great wish that didn''t suit a small request.


    Thus I didn''t need to realize this wish of Aria and could able to kill myself.


    That is why I pushed Aria from myself and took the knife from her.


    She was looking at me with tears in her blue droopy eyes that filled with hope but her hope was useless in front of me, who has no emotions and desires.


    Living like a machine that tries to feel something to lessen the boredom it was feeling.


    "You are too greedy, Aria." I said and thrust the knife into my heart.


    But before the knife sliced my flesh and crushed my heart, I stopped. It''s not that some kind of regret came to me momentarily and I stopped because of that feeling.


    I stopped because of a strong force like being hit by a war hammer to the head.


    I fell to the ground as my legs go weak and blood began to pour through my nose and eyes.


    ''What do you mean that Aria''s wish can be considered small?'' I thought to myself after I got stopped by my intuition again.


    I didn''t know what to think about this. my intuition stopped me frommitting suicide. It warned me that Aria''s wish could be considered as small and if I didn''t realize her wish, then this meant that Goddes Esnera would break my soul because of the breach of contract.


    And this would be the worst. I didn''t know if there were reincarnation, heaven, hell, and something simr to these kinds of things.


    But I was sure that a broken soul would be the worst-case scenario for me. Hence my intuition warned me with a strong forceparable to that I got hit by a war hammer to my head.


    "It seems I have to live as much as I can with you, huh¡­" I muttered to Aria, who was kneeling beside me while checking my condition.


    I grabbed Aria by her wrist and pulled her over me. Then I wrapped my hand around her and buried my face in her short ck hair.


    "Didn''t you say that you will lessen my pain? So you can be my pillow as I am sure that thefort caused by your body will make it easier to endure it." I whispered slowly and closed my eyes, listening to the harsh breathing and feeling the strong heartbeat of Aria.


    But this didn''tst long as Aria tried to get up and escape from my arms.


    It was kind of unexpected that Aria wanted to leave my grasp after she harmed herself because of me. I thought that she would want to be spoiled more after that situation.


    "Master, can you let go of me?" Aria said with a quiet voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I can, but I won''t. Don''t you remember? I need you to endure this miserable pain that torments me." I said and squeezed her tightly, pressing her petite body to mine.


    Aria''s body heated because of my toxic, confession-like statement and I felt her reluctant movements of trying to separate herself from me.


    Which made me understand that there was trouble greater than Aria''s desire of hugging me.


    "What happened?" I asked after releasing Aria.


    She looked at me and took out a handkerchief from her pocket, wiping the blood that flowed from my nose and eyes.


    Then she held the bloodied handkerchief in front of my eyes and said:


    "Master''s mana-rich blood can attract beasts and monsters alike. So it would be better to move from here and find a safe ce."


    I nodded my head as I forgot this basic thing and Aria remembered it.


    Truly, she was my ideal secretary, maid, and friend. Though I couldn''t think of her as these things other than my possession, which I didn''t understand the reason for.


    Was I a possessive person? And losing my emotions made this characteristic of mine more prominent?


    I didn''t know and didn''t care about it. I just continued thought her as one of my best possession.


    Anyway, after that, I decided toply with Aria''s idea as I needed to do my best to live to protect my soul from Goddes Esnera''s wicked hands.


    "Grab my hand and don''t stray away from me," I said and extended my hand to Aria.


    She grabbed my hand slowly with a shy movement and stood at my side, waiting for my instructions.


    The forest was dark, which made it impossible to see 5 meters in front of me. And I thought that making light in this darkness would make this situation worse than right now, as it might attract more monsters than my mana-filled blood.


    That is why I spread out my aura instead of mana and sensed my surroundings.


    I slowly wandered between the bloody-looking trees while leading Aria.


    But I abruptly stopped, because I felt a living being near me. I didn''t know its shape, race, and gender. All I knew was that it wasn''t too big or too small and it was physically weaker than me.


    So I thought that I could hunt it and eat its flesh to secure our emergency food supply that we have in our storage artifact.


    I leaned towards Aria and made a very quiet, almost unhearable ''Shhh'' voice.


    She understood me as she held her breath and leave my hand.

 Chapter 90 Garbage

    I began to make my way toward the prey I had chosen to hunt.


    I wasn''t hungry and wasn''t gluttonous either as I even had a habit of forgetting to eat something if Aria doesn''t remind me.


    However, hunting this prey was the best course of action as I thought that we needed to store food for us, as much as we can.


    I didn''t know what it was and didn''t care either. I would probably eat some human flesh if I really needed to. There wasn''t any disgust in me towards this thought because of my curse.


    Anyway, when I got closer to this living thing, I stopped.


    I wasn''t going to kill it with magic, because mana fiends were more sensitive to mana than humans. So it could probably sense my magical attack even before it materialized in the air.


    Although I wasn''t going to use magic, my physical strength was enough for this beast, as I examined it with my aura and found out that it was physically weaker than me.


    All I needed to do was to break its neck or punch its head to kill it instantly without spilling too much blood and causing the noise.


    That is why, with a snail''s pace, I passed through 20 meters in 5 minutes and arrived in front of a yellowish bush that was about a meter.


    There was a light breathing noise in this bush. Killing the beast in the bushes would make lots of noise but I didn''t care too much, because all the noise I was about to make wouldst about a second or 2.


    I lifted my leg over to the bush and was about to drop it with a fast movement, I heard a familiar noise.


    "Mama¡­ "


    I immediately stopped my leg before it crushed the bush and made a bloody desert for the beasts.


    I moved the leaves of the bush with a quick but still quiet move and there I saw a blonde-haired female human, who was sleeping in a fetal position.


    This female human was none other thanAmelia. The daughter of the bishop of Ilelia.


    I didn''t know why she was there but there was no need for me to know either.


    ''I should kill her. It would be hard to babysit her in a forbidden zone.'' I thought and brought my hand towards her throat to squeeze it to a pulp.


    But I stopped again. I thought that she would be good bait for monsters or I might have used her to find out more about this fate thingy she was obsessed with.


    There was no need to kill this woman while I could use her more, maybe even tame her.


    Fear was one of the most powerful emotions and it was easy to use.


    All she needed to know was that, if she obeys my orders, I will protect her.


    And if she doesn''t obey my orders and acts like a spoiled little bitch, then I will kill her or throw her in front of a vicious monster, who loves to torture.


    I just had to make her notice my intentions to feel the fear of death. After that, her brain will do the work for me, as every human brain''s priority is the life of its body. So it will slowly change the mindset of Amelia to be submissive towards me to save Amelia''s life. It was like Stockholm syndrome but at the same time not, the brain was a mysterious thing to y with.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Anyway, I had to first instill fear in her and make her know her ce. Which I knew the best way to do that.


    I crouched on her side and touched Amelia''s lips lightly but it was enough to wake her up. Her eyes opened instantly as she was sleeping rather lightly, probably it was caused by the fear of being alone in this eerie forest.


    She opened her mouth as she was about to scream but I pressed my palm to her mouth, making her shut up. Then I grabbed her throat with my other hand and sharply looked into her eyes.


    "Don''t make any noise or I will kill you." I whispered into her ear with a cold tone enough to make her tremble.


    She nodded frantically as I pressed her throat and her sapphire-like eyes got moist with tears.


    After that, I got up and waited for Amelia to recover herself from the shock I caused her.


    Fortunately, it didn''tst long and she got up with staggering steps and looked at me with some fear in her eyes.


    "Are- Are you really Kayle?" She asked with stutters. As it was obvious that she still couldn''t believe that this was ''real'' me.


    "Of course I am? But are you really Amelia? You seem to be more of an idiot than before." I said and flicked her forehead without holding back.


    Her head swung back because of the force of my flick and she lost her footing and fell to the ground like the garbage she was.


    I looked at her face and found out that her forehead was bleeding and there was foaming from her mouth. She lost consciousness.


    I began to have second thoughts of taming this woman as she was too weak and protecting her would be a hassle.


    But I closed my mind to not think more about this and put Amelia on my shoulder like a sack. Then went back to Aria''s side.


    I found Aria where I left her. She was standing straight with her hands on her cheek.


    She stopped her train of thought whatever she was thinking after seeing me and came to my side while looking at Amelia.


    "Does this bitche after us?"


    "I don''t know," I said, then added:


    "But I have a n in my head that needs you. Can you do it?"


    "I will do my best." Aria said with a determined gaze.


    After hearing this, I patted her head lightly and leaned to her ear.


    "You should act like this¡­"

 Chapter 91 Useless Burden

    After giving the instructions to Aria about how to act around Amelia we continued our way while holding hands to not separate from each other.


    We walked and walked in hiding whenever we saw a beast even if it was weaker than us. There was no need to kill it to attract attention while there was a useless burden on me, which was Amelia, who was sleeping soundly on my shoulder.


    After who knows how long, we found a cave. The cave''s opening was about 5 meters tall and 4 meters wide. Its inside was naturally darker than the forest but it was still good enough for us to test or stay here.


    We entered the cave and I chanted ice wall magic to block the entrance of the cave.


    My head wasn''t still stable, so casting chantless magic was harder. That is why I used chant.


    And I knew that monsters had a chance toe here because of the magic I cast but I didn''t think about it too much. They would probably go to the ce my blood spilled instead ofing here for just a measly amount of mana.


    Anyway, I took out a magicalntern from my storage artifact and lit it to see the inside of the cave.


    The inside of the cave was mostly normal other than the w marks on the walls. Deep w marks that covered the entire cave.


    ''Hmm¡­ I think we are in the nest of mana fiend with strong ws.'' I thought and got near one of the w marks.


    I touched around the marks and inside of it and rubbed my fingers to each other.


    ''These marks have signs of corrosion. Does this mana fiend''s ws have corrosive characteristics?'' I thought and nodded.


    ''Should we get out of here and find somewhere else or should I just stay here? Teleporting back to the necromancer''s house is close to impossible as the mana is more denser in this ce, it will probably mess with the teleportation.''


    I decided to stay here for the time being as my headache got stronger after entering this cave.


    I knew that something dangerous was in her but I didn''t care too much because that dangerous thing didn''te here even after we entered its nest. So I thought that it must be sleeping or didn''t care about the intruders, which was us.


    I went back to Aria''s side and covered the floor with nkets. Then Iy on it and pointed to Amelia, which Aria understood my intention immediately and left Amelia on the rocky ground softly without waking her up.


    After that she came to my side with excited steps and sat down on my side, extending her beautiful and slender but still strong legs.


    "Massage my head and try to lessen my suffering as you have said." I said and put my head on her thighs and closed my eyes.


    Aria began to massage my head slowly, and gently as if I was some sort of ss that she could break with a small mistake. She didn''t even let a sound and didn''t ask any questions, just did her job.


    Though this didn''t lessen my pain as she said but it made it easier to endure as she made my body morefortable with herfortable thighs and soft, delicate hands.


    But this didn''tst long as Amelia began to wake up with incoherent mumbles in her sleep.


    "Start your acting, don''t mess this up," I said coldly to Aria.


    Upon hearing my words, Aria''s back got straight as if she was nervous and scared and her hands began to tremble slightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That is good keep being like this," I whispered and closed my eyes, waiting for Amelia to wake up fully.


    Fortunately, my wait was short-lived as Amelia woke up and got up to her feet immediately.


    When she saw meying like this and Aria''s awkward posture, she opened her mouth but no words came out.


    "Sit down and don''t make too much noise."


    My cold, cruel whisper reached Amelia''s ears, making her shiver with goosebumps covering her.


    "We are in one of the forbidden zones and I don''t want to protect you every single thing. So listen to my words properly and do whatever I say to you."


    Her face paled considerably after hearing me and understanding the meaning of my words. She quickly sat on the cold ground even withouting to the nkets I prepared and put her trembling hands on her knees.


    "There is a mana fiend in here that caused theserge marks. So, stabilize yourself ande to my side."


    Amelia''s face turned pale as paper as thest bit of blood drained away from her beautiful face.


    She got up from the ground and she came to my side with hesitant steps. Then she sat down on the corner of the nket that is most far from me while looking at me and Aria.


    "Do you remember the characteristics of the forbidden zones and their names?"


    Amelia nodded her head quickly without making me wait for a second.


    After that, I exined this eerie dark forest to Amelia to learn the name of this ce as it might have helped me to get out of this ce.


    Amelia opened her mouth hesitantly as she was still scared of me. For some reason, she was shaking more than before, like a broken vibrator.


    Then she said with a very quiet and shaky tone:


    "Uhm¡­ I think I know where we are."


    I sighed out loud enough for Amelia to hear and said with a slightly warm tone than before:


    "I know you are scared of me but I need to be like this to ensure our safety. So, don''t make me more mad before I do something wrong, and speak clearly."


    Amelia brought her hand to her neck, covering it from me as if she could protect herself with her weak hands, and spoke more quietly than before.


    "Titan forest. We are in the Titan forest."

 Chapter 92 New Artifact

    "Titan forest. We are in the Titan forest." Amelia said with a shaky voice.


    I nodded with an understanding expression but inside, my thoughts were racing one to another.


    Titan Forest as its name implies it, contains mana titans and mana titans were very hard for me to kill or even maybe escape from t.


    Their mana quality and quantity didn''t matter. Their greatest strength was their enormous body, which packed a lot of muscle. Even a 5th crystal knight had a hard time piercing their metal-like skin and injuring these colossal beings.


    And to make matters worse, they are intelligent like humans and can use the mana in their body to strengthen their body like humans or cast magic.


    So it would be best to not encounter any of the mana titans as it would be close to a death sentence for me.


    Though I was sure that I did have some chance against the small mana titans about 15 meters tall instead of 25 meters or more.


    "Do you have any crucial information about how we can get out of this ce? And tell me the reason why you are here instead of Capital Elsiyara." I said coldly and lifted my head from Aria''s thighs, then I sat in front of Amelia and directly looked into her eyes to prevent her from lying.


    Amelia looked at me with no hope in her eyes and shook her head with a terrible tremble.


    "Well, it can''t be helped then. I will do my best to keep you alive as you are my goddess'' believer and daughter of her bishop, but you have to do what I say. I don''t want any spoiled acts or acting like a nobledy. You will work hard to keep yourself alive or else¡­" I said seriously without continuing my sentence and turned to Aria.


    "Get up and prepare something to eat while I am working on this new artifact." I said and took out the unknown items in my storage artifact that I collected from time to time.


    In my hand was a hard, transparent ball that I bought from the old powerhouse in the alchemy shop. It was scentless and it was impossible for me to break it but I thought that putting in an artifact while connecting with mana lines and runes would work wonders.


    On my other hand was a normal-looking golden coin that was given to me by an olddy from the inn I stayed with Alicia. There was a word engraved on its face, ''fate''. I named it as fate coin.


    After that, I took out a heavy dark armor, clearly too big for me to wear. I had taken this armor from the undead knight at the necromancer''s house.


    I decided to use these things to upgrade my [Silent Scream] which felt weak for me to use it.


    I didn''t know what would happen but I didn''t care too much because my intuition didn''t warn me about this, it just warned me about the inside of this cave. There was great danger there.


    That is why I was rushing and taking a risk about making an artifact with unknown materials.


    I removed the Silent Scream from my finger as it was in ring form then put it on the ground.


    Then I transformed it a little to make some space for the transparent ball and made some lines in there. So that mana could ess the transparent ball easily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Next, I took the fate coin in my hand and showed it to Amelia.


    "What is this? Is there some use for it?" I demanded coldly.


    Amelia gulped loudly and brought her face closer to the fate coin. Her eyes immediately shined with excitement but she suppressed it quickly as she was scared of me and went back to her ce.


    "There is a string of fate in this coin, that wrapped itself around the coin. It gives me a freezing feeling and it is pale blue, almost gray. It feels like yours or maybe directly yours." She said without stopping even for a second and lowered her head.


    I assumed she thought I would be mad at her for speaking too much. She had some history of being called crazy because of this fate thingy.


    Well, it was a good time to tame her a little. Hence I got closer to her and lifted my hand.


    Amelia quivered with fear but I just patted her head gently.


    "Good, continue to be like this." I said coldly and went back to making the artifact.


    ''If there is a string of fate around it that resembles mine, then it might be better to use it carefully.'' I thought and cut the middle of the coin, making it like a ring.


    Then I wrapped the Silent Scream around it and made some mana lines to connect it to Silent Scream and the transparent ball.


    After this, I cut the undead''s dark armor into a crown-like shape and put it on the ring. Then I ced the transparent ball into this crown like metal and bent the metal to hold the ball.


    Next, I connected every piece, making a dark ring with a golden line in the middle of it. There was an eerie dark metal that spread the aura of undead and on top of this dark metal was a transparent ball that shone in the light.


    ''Should I inscribe some runes to add a new enchantment?'' I thought while inspecting the ring but shook my head.


    I didn''t have too much time and inscribing a new enchantment to Silent Scream required more professional touch than my amateur hands.


    It had 3 enchantments already, and connecting these things with mana lines took my 5 hours, so there was no need.


    I was sure that these magical items would show some effect on the Silent Scream because of their magical properties.


    But I didn''t understand what they gave to it, so I took out the Status Lenses from my storage artifact and wore them.


    I activated the status lenses and I was sure that I would die from the shock if I did have my emotions.

 Chapter 93 [Silent Screams Of Souls]

    ''Hmm¡­ That will certainly be more useful than before but it feels like an evil necromancer ring. Which can cause trouble for me, it will be better to not wear it in human settlements. Even though they don''t think necromancy is bad, they still don''t like it either.'' I thought after seeing the status of my new ring.


    ¡ª---------


    Name: Silent Scream of Souls


    Rank: [A]


    Records of Souls: [A++]


    ???: [???]


    Aura of Death: [C]


    Silence: [C¨C]


    Transformation: [D+]


    Pain Amplification: [D¨C]


    ¡ª----------


    Its rank improved and became [A] rank and 3 new enchantments came with the magical items that I connected to it.


    [Records of Souls] seemed to me a good enchantment that can be used for interrogating the souls. Though this might be wrong as it was just my spection.


    [Aura of Death] was easy to guess because of its name. It would probably spread an aura of death around me, making me invisible to undead or they would be friendly toward me. Or I could scare some pure people but well, it was boring to do that.


    As for the unknown enchantment I got. Well, I didn''t know its power and wouldn''t probably use it for the time being.


    Because I assumed that its power was something to do with fate as Aura of Death came from the armor of an undead and ording to my guess, Records of Souls came from the transparent ball that I didn''t know what was its use.


    So if I went with the same logic, this unknown enchantment came from the Fate Coin. And ying with fate was probably too much for my mortal mind and body.


    That is why I didn''t even look at this power and inspected the other enchantments.


    The [Silence] enchantment degraded by a minor rank while [Pain Amplification] enchantment degraded by 2 minor ranks.


    Even though their rank dropped like this, I didn''t care about it as my eyes were on the [Transformation] enchantment, which was degraded by 2 whole major ranks.


    I knew that adding more magical items in this artifact without adding more mana core would degrade the ranks of the previous enchantments but 2 major ranks was too much.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I tried to transform the Silent Screams of Souls into the baseball bat but it stayed still.


    After that I tried to transform into small, simr things. Such as earring, ne etc. And it worked. So I concluded that I won''t be able to use this artifact of mine for weapons anymore, just an eerie but still stylish essory on my body.


    Well, I wore this stylish ring of mine to my middle finger and turned to Aria, who was watching me for hours without moving from her ce.


    "Come here." I said and patted myp, as if I had called a dog instead of a human.


    Aria trembled violently after hearing my order and with hesitant steps, she came in front of me and sat on myp while her back was facing towards me. I pressed her back to my chest and wrapped my arm around her waist, putting my hand on her thighs while pressing my chin to her shoulder.


    Her trembling increased after my actions making her as if she was scared as hell.


    She was really good at acting like a scared cat. Even I once thought that ''was her expressionless face an act too?'' but I knew that it was her natural body constitution as I could easily discern her acting. And she was probably trembling because of happiness and excitement as we were in a very intimate position.


    But my attention wasn''t on Aria or her trembling. It was on Amelia, who was looking at us with wide eyes filled with shame and disgust, but there was a tiny bit of envy in her deep sea eyes.


    She was a pure maiden who didn''t get out of the church so it was normal for her to feel shame after seeing our intimate position.


    But she was also an educated priestess, so she was disgusted by my action as I ''forced'' Aria to sit on myp like a dog, as she didn''t know that Aria liked to be treated like a pet.


    As for envy, well its reason was obvious. Probably everyone wanted to be cuddled by a divinely beautiful and strong person who will protect them even if this person treated them like a pet. It was human nature after all. Humans were social creatures.They would like this toxic behavior if the person who does this is beautiful enough.


    And I was the most beautiful person she probably saw. I wasn''t an ugly bastard who forced women but a beautiful bastard who forced women. There was a clear difference between those things.


    That is why I decided to use my beautiful bastard atmosphere to bait this fate obsessed priestess.


    "Youe here too and sit on my side." I said coldly without even looking at Amelia and buried my face in Aria''s short ck hair.


    My headache was more endurable than 5 hours ago, as if my intuition had been telling me to craft this artifact instead of warning me of the dangers.


    Though my intuition was still warning me, it was just less than before. Right now it was causing mild headachesparable to my mana poisoning sessions I made when I was 10 years old.


    There was still pain, but it wasn''t enough to hinder my thinking.


    "Don''t look at me like an idiot ande to my side." I said to Amelia with an extremely cold tone because she was just looking at us instead ofing to my side.


    Amelia''s whole body quivered and goosebumps came over her. She tried to get up from her ce but her arm had gone weak, probably because of the fear. Hence she literally crawled to me with a few tears in her eyes as her hands were hurting because of the rocky ground even if it was covered with a nket.

 Chapter 94 Taming Process

    Amelia crawled to my side with a few tears of pain in her eyes and sat down as I ordered her to.


    I stuck out my leg towards the blonde priestess and pulled her towards me. She couldn''t resist my strength and her head eventually fell onto my thigh.


    "Tell me more about this fate and its strings. What do they do and what is their use?" I demanded coldly and began to caress her head gently.


    Taming process required a long time with a lot of natural brainwashing but I decided to use my charm status to the fullest and tame this priestess in a short amount of time.


    After thinking about the charm stat for more than a year, I was a few steps away from finding its real use. For now all I knew was that, charm stat is the effect of the person to another person or people.


    For example with my beauty I have affected many people but this was a basic thing. If I knew the proper way, I could make people love me with their whole being and sacrifice themselves without a thought. Or, I could make people scared of me like I was a Devil.


    But the key point was the proper way. If I didn''t know how to act like a proper Devil or didn''t know how to seduce people, they would just see my beauty and drool over me with lust. Instead of being madly in love with me or see me as a murderous Devil.


    However, I knew a little bit about brainwashing someone. So it was easy for me to brainwash this woman with my extremely high charm.


    Don''t ask why I know how to brainwash someone. Okay? It is a natural skill of mine.


    Anyway, what I was doing was simple. I was acting like a cold, ruthless bastard who forces women but at the same time I was giving Ameliaforting caresses to confuse her mind.


    Normal people wouldn''t fall for this simple trick and Amelia wasn''t an exception to this. But she would eventually search for something to lean on when the fear inside of her bloom and she began to despair.


    And when this happens, the first person thates into her mind will be me, who is ruthless and cold but at the same time a loving person who caresses her hair gently and giving her ''rewards''.


    It was a very small, unnecessary gesture on my part that I would definitely forget but humans were the best at finding hope in these kinds of tiny, idiotic things. This was like their second nature after their adaptability. And I was nning to use these things to tame this year priestsess of mine.


    Anyway, I looked at Amelia, who had a confused expression on her face while she was still trembling with fear, albeit lesser than before.


    "As long as you are a good girl, then you don''t have to be scared and I will even reward you." I said quietly and pressed my thumb on her luscious lips.


    "But if you be a bad girl and make me sad, then you know what will happen." I added with a cold tone and pressed to her throat.


    "Do you understand, my dear priestess?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Amelia''s face paled considerably and she nodded her head frantically.


    "That is good. Now exin to me the things I asked just now." I said and tenderly patted her head.


    "Umm¡­"


    Amelia hesitantly opened her mouth while looking at my hand, as if she was scared of it but she began to speak after some encouraging headpats.


    "Fate isn''t absolute¡­ but it symbolizes the most probable oue. In short, you can change your fate but it will be difficult as it wille true as long as you don''t try to change it with all of your being." Amelia said slowly as if she was exining to a child but there was excitement in her voice while teaching about fate to me. Her obsession with fate was real.


    "Hmm¡­ I think I understand a bit. Tell me about the connection between fate and fate strings." I said tly while still caressing her head.


    Amelia''s eyes shook after hearing me as if she forgot about me while talking about fate. Then she took a deep breath and continued her exnation.


    "There is no single thing as fate, only the strings of fate. Their most ssic symbolic looks are red threads of fate, as they are the mostmon. This threads connects items to items, humans to items or even tree to tree. These threads are impossible to count because of their close to infinite numbers which makes it hard to find your desirable fate."


    I nodded my head with understanding and brushed my hand to Amelia''s lips and lowered to her neck.


    "So, if you can''t even find the fate of something you need, then what is your worth? Will you just sleep and wait for me to save you from your imminent death?" I asked coldly and grabbed her neck without squeezing it.


    Amelia''s whole body shook and her back got straight but for some reason, she didn''t even try to resist my touch.


    ''Did she ept her situation?'' I thought but internally shook my head. It was too early for her to fall for my brainwashing as I began just now. So it was strange for her to not do anything and staying still while I was holding her neck.


    But this didntst long and Amelia opened her mouth. For some reason, her voice was abnormally calm on the contrary to her rambling body.


    "I can''t find the desirable fates but I can feel the fates that will about to happen."


    After saying this, she got quiet for a second and added:


    "For example, I can feel that all of us will die in minutes." her voice was calm and even as if she was telling a story of another people instead of ours.

 Chapter 95 Encouraging Touch

    "I can''t find the desirable fates but I can feel the fates that will about to happen." Amelia said with a t voice and added with an eerily calm tone as if our lives didn''t matter to her.


    "For example, I can feel that all of us will die in minutes."


    Silence descended into the cave as even Aria held her breath after hearing Amelia and snuggled to me subconsciously.


    "Sigh¡­" A sigh of ''annoyance'' came out from me and I harshly tapped Amelia''s forehead.


    "Don''t try to act like mysterious prophets in the stories."


    Some rity came to Amelia''s eyes and her breathing intensified as she began to sweat like she ran a marathon. The fear in her was too much than I wanted and the cause of this wasn''t me as she said that all of us were going to die sometimeter.


    ''ording to what she said a moment ago, fate isn''t absolute, just very hard to change. So if I try hard, I can live against this unknown danger.'' I thought and looked at the walls.


    ''Are we going to die by the owner of this cave? Or are we going to die by somethingpletely different, like a natural disaster?'' I thought and looked at Aria and Amelia.


    ''Aria will probably die but she has a chance to live. And on the contrary, Amelia will definitely die as her body and mind are weaker than Aria''s.''


    I didn''t know what was about to happen but I decided to go out of this cave. Fighting in a closed space was harder than outside, so it was an easy choice.


    I patted Aria''s head and moved my hand from her thigh to under her clothes, then lightly squeezed her small breasts to stimte her and boost her morale.


    "Get up and prepare for a fight." I whispered into her ear gently and firmly grabbed her ass, lifting it from myp.


    Then I dropped Amelia''s head from my thigh without any caution or gentle movement.


    "If you want to live, then follow me or you can just stay here to be food for monsters." I said to Amelia and made my way to the entrance of the cave.


    I dissolved the ice wall and got out of the cave. After me was Aria, who was still shaking with fear but lesser than before. It was apparent that my encouraging touch did its magic, making her look forward to the future when our intimacy develops to the next level.


    This wasn''t impossible either as I knew that I would probably make her my girlfriend or something close to this without any hesitation if my emotions came back.


    She was a great woman with good looks and did whatever I wanted without asking the reason for it. Who doesn''t want a woman like her? My old self probably loved it but I still didn''t know what I would do in the future when my emotionse back. Because emotional creatures were hard to predict, contrary to my current logical self.


    Anyway, a minuteter, Amelia came out with quick but unstable steps and fell to the ground. Though she got up without minding her bleeding knee and hid behind me.


    ''Hopeless.'' I thought and shook my head at Amelia.


    ''She will definitely die with this behavior. It is best to focus on Aria instead of wasting my time on this garbage. Aria has some use while this woman can''t even do something other than being an upgraded version of my intuition.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While I was thinking like this, a loud and sharp noise came inside the cave, making my intuition ring loudly.


    "Tsssssssss!"


    ''Is this weaker than I assumed?'' I thought after feeling the degree of the alert I received. It was dangerous but wasn''t enough to kill all of us.


    ''Hmm¡­ This must be cannon fodder and after I kill this, I should be ready to kill the main threat.'' I concluded and took out a knife from my storage artifact.


    Then I shed my wrist without any care, sshing my blood onto the hot ground.


    I cast a magic spell that I didn''t use until now, because my blood magic had been weaker than my ice magic. But after my transformation to the Saint of Ilelia, my affinity to Blood soared to the sky. So, it was a good time to use it.


    The blood that fell to the floor gathered into a center and solidified, transforming into something.


    I took the hardened blood and swung for a few times, then I inspected my eyes.


    This was the cause of the blood magic, [Blood weapon]. It was apletely red dagger made from my mana-rich blood. Its toughness was around [A] rank because of my mana and blood quality and its sharpness was roughly enough for [B] rank monsters.


    It was a good weapon for the time being as the danger I felt was something powerful but not so much. Maybe [B] rank mana monster or [A] rank mana beast.


    Anyway, after inspecting my dagger, I made another pair for Aria.


    "Use this but don''t get too close to the fiend." I said and gave these daggers to Aria, who received them with bright eyes.


    She was loving me so much that, she was happy to get daggers from me that are made from my blood.


    After that, I made ice armor around my body, not so light but not too heavy either. It was easy to move around in it but I didn''t do it for Aria, as she didn''t like to wear armor like this.


    ''I should get her tough cloth armor if we survive from this.'' I thought and turned to Amelia.


    "Go and hide in there. Don''t hold me back." I said and shooed her away.


    Then, I looked to the cave and took my stance, then waited for the unknown threat who was letting out ''Tssss!'' noises.


    Fortunately, my wait didn''tst long as something huge came out of the cave...

 Chapter 96 Abyss Black

    I took my stance and waited for this mana fiend to show itself.


    Fortunately, my wait didn''tst long as something huge came out of the cave.


    Itsrge body was barely fitting into the cave and I could tell from this that it was around 4 meters tall and 3 meters wide.


    It didn''t have any limbs as it was slithering on the hot ground, smearing a ck, ink-like substance around it. The ck liquid was slowly flowing out from under its ck, abyss like scales, letting out a sharp, disgusting scent.


    It had 3 slitted red eyes, 2 of which were on the side of its head while thest one was in the middle.


    And all of its eyes were focused on me, without even acknowledging Aria or Amelia. Probably it knew that I was more dangerous than them.


    As it slithered out of the cave, I caught sight of only ten meters of the creature''s long, sinuous body, while the rest remained hidden within the shadowy depths of the cavern.


    This creature was a snake-like [B] rank mana beast, who was about to be a mana monster.


    It was evident to me that this creature was not a mana monster, as its eyes did not possess the usual sadistic re and its level of intelligence did not appear to match that of the mana monsters.


    But it was still strong. Although I was sure that I could kill this thing with some difficulty, I wasn''t sure about this ck liquid. I didn''t know if it was a poison, acid, or something entirely different. All I knew was that it would be best to not touch this substance.


    "Attack with me while its attention on me." I said to Aria and ran to the three eyed snake with stable steps.


    The snake lunged at me with a fast and unpredictable move but I sidestepped and swung my blood dagger into its scaly body.


    My attack only scratched its scales instead of opening out its flesh.


    "Strengthen your weapon with mana!" I yelled toward Aria as I forgot to do this and jumped back, avoiding from the ck substance that was sshing to me.


    ''It would be easier if it didn''t have scales.'' I thought while sending mana to my arm and the blood dagger. Strengthening them further.


    My weak muscles filled with strength because of the mana, making me stronger than before.


    Though this was temporary and I wasn''t going to use too much mana because I was keeping my strength for the stronger threat that wille.


    The snake''s whole body finally got out of the cave showing me its 20 to 30 meter body.


    ''I should attack to its head instead of its body as I don''t have too much time to deal with this cannon fodder while the other threat that Amelia said cane here any minute.'' I thought and ran towards its head.


    But before I could get close enough to attack, I crashed into a tree by the tail strike of the snake.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I spit out the blood that came to my mouth and shook my head to clear my blurry mind.


    After I recovered myself, I got up from the ground and saw Aria, who managed to sh one of the eyes of the snake, making it ''tiss!'' with agony and hatred.


    The mana beast thrashed around with its huge body, making it hard to avoid.


    But it wasn''t strong enough to break down the huge trees of 50 meters high, so I hid behind one of them and waited for it to be calmer. It was troublesome to kill a mana beast this big.


    While the mana beast was trashing around, I looked around to find Aria as she was in very close proximity to the beast while it was starting to rampage.


    Well, I found her, she too was hiding behind a tree. But her condition wasn''t that good as half of her face looked like melted and her clothes were no more. She was barely holding the daggers I gave her.


    ''So, the ck liquid is acidic.'' I thought and looked back at the mana beast.


    Giving a healing potion to Aria might be a waste as we were still going to fight with this snake, so I decided to give herter.


    The mana beast finally stopped its trashing and I charged at it while yelling at Aria without waiting.


    "Strike with me!"


    The snake whipped its tail to me again but this time I was ready. I dodged it with a clean movement and shed its body with my strengthened blood dagger.


    The bloody dagger cut through the scales of the snake and made its ckish red blood ssh to the ground.


    It was a small injury but this was what I needed. I cast [Blood Spikes] with a rushed chant and more mana than needed, making the fallen blood of the beast into dark red spikes.


    The bloody spikes impaled the beast from the wound I caused, making the beast halt its movement for the time being while letting out sharp ''Tisss!''.


    This was the chance to kill this beast while it got stuck in one ce. I knew that the blood spikes wouldn''t hold this beast too long even if I spent more mana than usual.


    Hence, I sent mana into my legs, improving my agility to the next level, and charged to the head of the snake.


    When I arrived at the head of the snake, I jumped toward its eyes as it was quite easy to jump 4 meters with my strengthened legs.


    My blood dagger pierced through its middle eyes, sshing its ck, acidic blood on me but I didn''t stop even after my flesh melted as it was too little for me to stop and pushed the dagger further, eventually reaching into its brain and killing it in process.


    Though my right arm was in its eye hole as it was hard to reach the brain of this massive mana beast.

 Chapter 97 Shrink?

    (Little bit disturbing chapter.)


    My entire right arm was in the red slitted eyes of the mana beast, slowly melting because of the acidic blood of the sneak.


    Well, I took out my arm from its eye and I jumped down from the beast''s four-meter-high head.


    Inded on the ground and fell into my butt. The condition of my body was worse than I thought, which was a bad thing as I was still waiting for the bigger threat.


    Hence I took out a healing and blood potion, then drank them in 1 gulp. My internal bleeding caused by the tail strike of the mana beast stopped and my blood replenished finely.


    Though the flesh of my arm was still melted. I needed to pour a healing potion to heal this injury and if I didn''t heal it for a long time, then the healing potion too wouldn''t work and I would need a proper healer.


    However, I still didn''t pour the healing potion on my melted flesh as there was no need for me to look good, in this forbidden zone.


    What would I do with my beauty in this ce? Seduce a snake? It would be so hrious that even I would smile at it.


    And it was just an arm, it wasn''t like my face melted like Aria''s. The lower part of her face melted, making it impossible to discern her lips from her flesh, while her body wasn''t different than this.


    Well, being ugly like this would lower her morale as normal people care about their looks and Aria was someone who likes to take care of herself to show her charm to me even if she knew that I didn''t even care about her beauty.


    So, I went to her side as she wasying on the ground, watching the sky with empty eyes, and crouched on her side.


    "Good job, my dear Aria. Continue to be like this." I said softly and poured the healing potion on the melted parts of her body.


    The healing potion did its magic as her melted flesh returned to its beautiful, rosy self. Leaving behind just the old melted skin on her new skin and flesh that I needed to peel it.


    After peeling these skins on her naked body, I held her hand and helped her to get up on her feet.


    She was looking at me with tired eyes. It was apparent that she didn''t want to deal with a much stronger for than this snake. Though there was some hidden expectancy in her eyes.


    Well, the morale of the soldier was the most important thing, hence I decided to reward her lightly.


    I pulled her into my arms and pushed her head into my chest, enveloping her petite body with my strong arms.


    Then I patted her head lightly and squeezed one of her ass cheeks, massaging it gently, stimting her desire for me to fuel her fighting spirit.


    Its effect was lesser than I thought it would be, as all I could feel was her slightly stronger heartbeat instead of the usual haggard breathing and high body temperature.


    ''Did she get used to my touch or did the life and death station reduce her desire?'' I thought and let Aria go from my embrace.


    After that, I took a look at Aria and saw that she was looking at my right arm with a little bit of sadness in her blue eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Aren''t you going to heal it?" She asked and pointed to my arm.


    "There is no need to waste healing potion on it."


    "I see." Aria nodded with understanding and turned to Amelia, who was still hiding behind a tree and watching us.


    "Then can''t you use her to heal it?"


    "With the [Bloody Healing]?"


    Aria just nodded at my question without saying anything more than this.


    "Well, there is no need. I will use her if my life is in danger, but it is not worth healing just my arm." I whispered into her ear.


    After that, I took out some clothes for Aria as she was naked because her clothes too melted like her flesh and helped her to wear them.


    She didn''t need my help and I wasn''t actively helping her either. I have just helped her to sensually touch her body to encourage her more. Though I didn''t know if she got the encouragement I wanted, I knew that her body was excited from the juices that smeared on my hand when I helped her to wear panties.


    Anyway, after helping Aria, I turned to the snake, which seemed to be smaller than before.


    "Did this thing shrink or did I get affected by a mind or illusion magic?" I asked to Aria for confirmation. Which she just nodded and answered with ''Yes.''


    I went near to this mana beast and touched its head, sending my mana and aura inside of it.


    There I understood that this mana beast wasn''t strong like this before. It was weak, iparable to its current self but something or someone boosted its strength, making it about to evolve into a mana monster from the mana beast.


    Before we attacked, the creature''s strength was unstable. As a result of our attack, it unleashed its unstable powers and ultimately shrank in size after its death.


    ''It will be better to harvest its core before all of its borrowed powers go out from its body.'' I thought and stabbed my knife into its 3rd eye, opening its head from the middle.


    The mana cores of mana fiends may even be located in their feet, but if they possess a third eye like this snake, it is likely connected to their brain or third eye.


    And it was there as I thought. When I plunged my arm into its eye and searched through its sludgy inside, I found a sphere bigger than human head.


    I took this out and was about to inspect it.


    "Roaaaaar!"


    But I heard a roar that was filled with killing intent. The bigger threat that I was waiting for came atst.

 Chapter 98 [A–] Rank Monster

    When I took the mana core of the snake mana beast, an angry roar that was filled with killing intent came from the cave.


    I looked at the light blue sphere in my hand, which was as big as my head.


    This was the mana core of the snake but after hearing the mad roar, it appeared to me that this was no ordinary mana core.


    ''Was this mana core connected to this roaring mana fiend and the connection got severed after I extracted it from the snake?'' I thought and nodded, then stored the mana core in my storage artifact.


    My intuition was causing headaches again as I felt that the danger of this mana fiend was stronger than this snake mana beast.


    ''It is stronger than this snake, so I can say that it must be around [A¨C] rank mana beast or mana monster.'' I thought and turned to Amelia.


    "Do you have any use other than being a danger detector?" I asked coldly but all I got was an ashamed face with hopeless eyes.


    ''Welp, the work fell on me again.'' I thought and cast ice armor on me with more mana than before, making it tougher than usual.


    Then I held my dagger tightly and took a defensive stance.


    "Try your best to survive and maybe I will fulfill one of your desires." I said to Aria and waited for the mana fiend after receiving a confident nod from Aria.


    The mana fiend didn''t make us wait for long as I felt a very malicious auraing from the cave.


    There I saw an imposing figure of 2.5 meters tall creature, which was standing on 2 thick, powerful legs that were covered with grayish fur with ws on its paws.


    Its thick fur couldn''t hide its muscr body that was filled with nasty battle scars that this monster took over the course of years.


    Its arms were thicker than my whole body and to make matters worse, the same ck substance that the snake was using was on its front ws.


    It was apparent that this mana monster was the one who scratched the walls of the cave and tried to forcefully evolve the snake.


    How did I know it was a mana monster?


    Well, it looked at me with yellow eyes that glowed with twisted intelligence, while licking its razor-sharp teeth. It was a sadist which made me conclude that it was a mana monster.


    It wasn''t big like the snake but it was apparent that this mana monster or with the mostmon name, werewolf, packed more explosive strength and speed than the huge snake.


    ''I think I am going to die.''


    ''Even if I don''t die, Aria and Amelia will definitely die. After that I canmit suicide as the request of Aria will be void after she dies.'' I thought and waited for the werewolf to attack first.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But the werewolf did something unpredictable and that was to run toward Amelia instead of me.


    It ran on four legs and passed through the 200 meters distance in a second or 2.


    ''Hmm¡­ It is too fast. It would be better to defend its strike and attack it after it.'' I thought after seeing the werewolf''s lightning fast w attack that pierced Amelia''s chest.


    Amelia''s lively blue eyes lost their shine as the werewolf threw the heart it extracted into its mouth and her lifeless body fell to the ground.


    But the werewolf didn''t stop as it turned its head to Aria and licked its bloodied teeth, then it charged at Aria instead of me again.


    ''Perhaps it wants to eliminate the cannon fodders before getting into a proper fight with me, or it wants me to despair after seeing myrades die. Probably a mix of both.'' I thought and got in front of Aria, as I needed her to defeat this monster. It would be bad if she died too quickly.


    The werewolf didn''t stop its mad charge and jumped at me with its powerful legs. Its ws came on me over my head, but I managed to block it with my blood dagger.


    Without any hesitation, Aria came out from my behind and swung her dagger to the waist of the werewolf.


    Unfortunately, her attack didn''t even scratch the tough hide of the werewolf, as it was impossible for her to injure this monster as her strength and mana quality was lower than mine.


    An amused growl escaped from the werewolf. Apparently, the werewolf found this funny as Aria had even tried to injure itself. Then the werewolf swung its leg to Aria, crashing her to the ground.


    I was alone for the time being because I needed to wait for Aria to recover, hence I lowered my dagger that was blocking the w of the werewolf and jumped back.


    My blood dagger had cracks all over, was about to break and my arm was trembling slightly after blocking the powerful attack of the werewolf.


    My condition was bad. With just one of its attacks was enough to make my weapon almost useless.


    It would be better for me if my headache was gone for the time being so that I would be able to use chantless magic.


    Chants were long and easy to interrupt, which made it hard to use it against powerful enemies like this mana monster.


    If it was just slow or big like the snake, I would have the time to chant appropriate magic to kill it but against this fast and strong werewolf who could kill me with a small mistake, it was easier said than done.


    Chantless magic needed a clear mind to use it, which was impossible for me as my head was aching because of the constant warnings I was receiving from my intuition.


    But something unexpected happened while I was thinking like this.


    And that was that, my headache disappeared as if it wasn''t there to begin with. My head cleared like a mirage and I was ready for the real fight.

 Chapter 99 Ice Coffin

    I didn''t know why the headaches that tortured me for a while suddenly disappeared and I didn''t care about it either.


    The headache, which was making my already hard life harder, was gone and in front of me was an [A] rank mana monster, werewolf, who was ready to kill me for a small mistake I shouldn''t make.


    But now, I was more ready than before as I now could use chantless magic without any problem.


    With a thought, I repaired my cracked blood dagger. Then, I made it stronger than before using 10% of my total mana reserves.


    I needed this dagger in this fight more than else, so it was a sensible use of mana.


    The werewolf understood that something had changed as its eyes were drawn to my dagger.


    In the blur of the moment, it appeared before me, swinging its ws horizontally from both sides.


    I parried the werewolf''s left w with my dagger and blocked its right w with an ice shield that materialized on the side of my arm.


    It was easy to react to its fast attacks and movements with my faster than normal reflexes caused by my transformed nerves and brain.


    But it was still stronger than me, hence it broke the ice shield and made me take a few steps back to avoid theing ws.


    But the werewolf was determined to not give me time to think of a more detailed n to kill it.


    It lunged at me without any care for its life and tried to bite my head off with its huge mouth and sharp teeth.


    Which I evaded with a [Blink] spell and appeared behind it. Then I sent lots of mana into my right arm and without losing any more seconds, I swung the dagger to its back.


    Its back was torn open with my strong and precise sh causing a few drops of blood to fall from its wound.


    It wasn''t much and I would lose if I continued to fight like this, but it was enough for me to act more aggressively.


    The werewolf didn''t even notice this small wound and threw a kick to me without even turning towards me.


    I was caught off guard by the sudden attack and thrown back several meters before crashing to the ground.


    But I got up before the werewolf jumped at me and materialized ice around its legs to slow it down.


    I knew that my measly ice magic wouldn''t stop it for more than a second but I needed even a mere second to gather more mana and injure this mana monster severely.


    My strength and dexterity was lower than this mana beast. And my mana quality and quantity wasn''t different either.


    I was barely staying alive against this werewolf, hence I decided to use a huge amount of mana to kill this monster without dragging any further.


    The mana inside my blood gathered into my hand, creating deep bluish light.


    I wasn''t going to cast a chantless magic right now. I needed to chant to use my mana more efficiently.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I opened my mouth as the unknown gibberish flowed out from it, runenguage.


    The werewolf''s hair stood out as it looked at me with a wary gaze and ran to me on all fours.


    It was trying to interrupt my chant to make my efforts useless but I was ready to get injured from this monster''s corrosive ws if it meant that I could cast the spell I was chanting.


    I side stepped, escaping most of its ws that still cut my cheek open, melting my flesh with its acidic properties.


    The werewolf continued to attack me with its ws, legs and teeth but I still evaded them with some injuries while continuing my chant.


    My chant was about to end after escaping from the deadly ws of the werewolf for minutes.


    My legs were barely functioning because of the blood loss I was experiencing. My body was filled with cuts that some of them melted due to ck liquid and the bones of my left arm were open to see for everyone.


    Even my storage artifact flew to the forest after receiving a blow from the werewolf. Hence I didn''t have any way to heal myself other than using [Bloody Healing].


    I was about to die because of the blood loss but I didn''t care about it. I was just realizing the wish of Aria and trying my best to live.


    Fortunately, thest unknown words left my mouth and the mana in my hand moved through the werewolf enveloping its whole body.


    The mana turned into an ice sphere and inside was the werewolf.


    Then, needless like ice pieces bulged out from the inside of the sphere and the sphere began to shrink towards werewolf.


    The werewolf punched the walls of the sphere without minding if the ice needles got into its hands but it was futile.


    I had used 80% of my mana reserves leaving only a small amount for the emergency.


    It wasn''t impossible to break it if it was just a random barrier but it wasn''t.


    The name of this magic was [Ice Coffin], which I modified myself after learning lots of important knowledge about magic in the academy.


    This sphere''s strong point was that I could add the toughness of one part of the sphere to another part, making it harder than the rest.


    This monster was intelligent, but it wasn''t intelligent enough to notice this fact and try to strike the weakened part of the sphere.


    The ice coffin shrank without stopping, crushing the werewolf''s limbs and impaling them with the tiny but still painful ice needles, making it impossible for it to punch the ice sphere any longer.


    It growled madly as it tried to headbutt the ice sphere but it couldn''t because of its long, wolf like mouth.


    The werewolf wasn''t going to die with this as the ice coffin stopped shrinking after a while and just stood still.


    It was apparent that this ice coffin wasn''t going to hold this werewolf too long. Maybe a few minutes, and this mana monster wouldn''t die just bleeding for a few minutes.

 Chapter 100 Lingering Sadness

    The werewolf wasn''t going to die like this, stuck in the ice coffin, hence I decided to finish it myself.


    There was a problem: my body wasn''t in condition to kill the monster.


    I was on the brink of copse, my legs were going limp from the blood loss, but I was holding them stable with pure willpower.


    I reached the ice coffin with staggering steps while wobbling here and there, but I still reached.


    I opened a tiny hole in the ice coffin and put my finger into it. Then I cast [Bloody Healing] with thest bit of my mana that I left for emergencies.


    Though I still left a minuscule amount of mana in me to prevent the mana exhaustion and passing out.


    The life energy of the mana monster was strong and lively, healing my muscles that were torn because of the excessive mana I poured into them. Then healing my bleeding wounds, closing them slowly and growing some flesh on my left arm.


    However, I didn''t healpletely as the mana I used was too little to heal myself entirely. Though it was enough for now as the bleeding stopped and some amount of blood replenished.


    After healing myself, I turned to Aria. She was still lying on the ground after being kicked by the werewolf.


    ''Did she pass out?'' I thought and went to her side.


    There I noticed something that I failed to notice earlier, it was that she wasn''t moving at all. Like no breathing and heartbeat.


    ''I forgot that she has a weaker body than mine and her mana quality was weaker too.'' I thought and turned her body to me.


    There I saw her rib cage dented inside, probably impaling her heart, but as always her expressionless face was still the same.


    "How weird¡­" I said it out after feeling a familiar emotion inside me that I didn''t feel for a long time.


    There was sadness in me. A sadness for Aria, who was with me for about 2 years and looked after me.


    But this sadness too wasn''t much, just a little bit. Like I dropped my favorite ice cream. I was sad but not enough to make me cry, just enough to sigh with pity.


    "Sigh¡­"


    I closed Aria''s eyes gently and got up, then went to the werewolf''s side. I needed to kill this monster before the ice coffin dispersed with time.


    I took out my blood dagger and made a hole in the ice coffin again, but this time on the throat area of the werewolf.


    I thrust the dagger with strong momentum, stabbing its throat without a 2nd thought.


    Only the dagger''s tip got through the thick skin of the werewolf but I knew this would happen.


    Hence I hit the dagger again and again, until the blood dagger pierced through the throat of the mana monster and killed it.


    Which worked better than I thought as it died even before I hit the knife for more than a minute.


    I let myself to gravity and fell to the ground after confirming that the werewolf was dead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Iy on the ground like this, looking at the sky that I couldn''t see because of the dense leaves that covered it.


    I didn''t know what to do after killing this mana monster.


    My headaches were gone, so I was okay to live right now but Aria and Amelia died, leaving me alone.


    I didn''t feel lonely as it was almost impossible for me but I was rather bored like before.


    And now that my boredom distractions died, I didn''t know if I would be able to endure boredom.


    ''Well, I will think about thister when I am more bored than right now.'' I thought and got up.


    Then I let go of my control of the mana that was holding the ice coffin, making it disperse to the air.


    Corpse of the werewolf fell to the ground with a loud ''Thud!'' noise.


    I harvested its mana core and held it in my hand. It was a blue sphere smaller than my head, which meant that it was smaller than the snake''s mana core. However its quality was higher than snake''s as this mana core was blue while the snake''s was light blue.


    ''I should quickly learn to use subspace magic and find my storage artifact.'' I thought and went to Aria''s side.


    Then I got her body into my arms and made my way towards the cave. I wasn''t thinking of future threats or anything like this as the owners of this cave died.


    Though I was sure that some mana fiends woulde and eat the body parts of this werewolf and snake, but I didn''t care about it too much. I could use their hide and scales to make an armor but I didn''t have any training on this craft.


    Anyway, I entered the cave and left Aria''s body on the ground, then I sat down on her side and leaned to the wall.


    I was tired both mentally and physically, and needed a proper rest to recover and get rid of this lingering sadness inside of me.


    I closed my eyes and was about to let my mind fall into the darkness, I heard a familiar voice in my head.


    >> Master. <<


    It was Aria''s usual monotonous tone, which should have been impossible to hear as she was dead.


    So, I opened my eyes and looked at her corpse, which was as cold as most corpses.


    ''Am I under a mind spell?'' I guessed while looking around the caster of this spell.


    >> You are not under a spell, master. I am here in your ring. <<


    I again heard Aria''s voice and looked at my ring, which had changed slightly.


    The transparent ball that I put into it was shining lightly, and for some reason I knew the reason for this.


    Aria''s soul was in the transparent ball and somehow she was telepathicallymunicating with me.

 Chapter 101 Limited Supplies

    It was a weird situation as the corpse of Ariay on my side while the soul of Aria was in my ring speaking with me telepathically.


    I didn''t know how her soul entered into the transparent ball of my ring, all I knew was that Aria was still living, just not physically but in soul form.


    ''Is this the affect of the [Records of Souls] enchantment?'' I thought and nodded my head.


    This was highly possible since Aria was in soul form and the name of the enchantment implied that it worked with souls.


    "Hello there Aria. How are you feeling? Was dying painfully and can you describe to me how you are feeling being in a soul form I mean?" I leaned to my ring and asked with my usual acting tone. Which was cold but with some yfulness in it.


    The transparent orb shined briefly and I heard Aria''s voice in my head again.


    >> I feel calmer than ever, master. My mind is clear, making me able to think more thoroughly without any bodily feelings and desires. <<


    Well, it was understandable as most pain, lust, sadness, and happiness are caused by the body leaving only a small part to the soul. So, in a word, she traded her physical body and extra, useless feelings for calmness. Though she was still feeling some emotions as she was still calling me master. Or I was thinking like this for now as I didn''t have any proof of its opposite right now.


    And she evaded my question about how dying feels, but I didn''t force her to answer this because I thought that it caused her trauma, which she ultimately didn''t want to answer. I didn''t need to know about how dying feels anyway.


    "That is good, I think. So can you tell me about your situation? For example, can you get out of there and enter your body or another body again? And do you have a time limit for staying there?"


    >> I don''t know if I can enter my body but I can feel that I can stay here for the time being, if something abnormal doesn''t happen. <<


    "Then that is good. Do you have something else to say? I need to rest my body." I asked with a sleepy voice and closed my eyes after receiving a ''no.'' from Aria, letting my mind fall into the dark abyss.


    I didn''t have any rush to ask Aria questions about her situation as my battered body needed rest and I needed to get rid of the lingering sadness in me. The sadness was not so much but it was still there, making me unstable, that is why I began to sleep immediately, without caring about the bloody scent I left everywhere.


    I opened my eyes exactly 30 minutester and got up slowly to not harm my already bad muscles.


    I just rested enough to recover some mana and take whatever I needed from outside before closing the entrance of the cave.


    I spread my aura around the cave and the battle ce thinly and searched every crook and cranny to not miss a mana fiend or my storage artifact that flew with the attack of the werewolf.


    Luckily, there weren''t any mana fiends around. However this was strange as I was sure that they would smell the scent of blood ande here to eat this mana rich corpses, but they didn''t, not even a single mana fiend came.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hence I was acting very cautiously even though my intuition wasn''t warning me. I thought that something was indirectly ying with me while ying with my intuition. I didn''t know how my intuition worked but I thought that something was jamming it.


    Magic was real instead of just being fantasy, so jamming an innate power was possible too. There weren''t any impossibilities in this world, just unexpected and strange things that people can''tprehend.


    That is why I didn''t even go out of the cave and only spread my aura instead of searching myself with mana.


    A whileter, I found my storage artifact. It was stuck on a branch of a tree, which was 10 meters above the ground.


    The mana inside my blood moved to the tip of my index finger. Without stopping, it flowed toward my storage artifact, leaving a trail of blue light behind.


    When the mana thread reached my storage artifact, it turned into the ice thread and held the storage artifact, then the ice thread brought my storage artifact with slow and steady movement.


    Afterward, I covered the entrance of the cave with ice walls, using all of my mana to make it tough as possible as I can.


    Then, I let myself to gravity without caring about my body and fell t on the corpse of Aria. Once again closing my eyes to the world but this time more longer than before.


    Though this sleep of mine didn''tst long again as I opened my eyes after 3 hours.


    I took my storage artifact into my hand and searched through my supplies. Which was pathetic as there were only 5 healing potions and some random herbs I took from [Lost Forest].


    Well, I decided toy low for the time being and not get into the action, since I needed every healing potion I had.


    Though I still drank 1 more healing potion as my left arm was still in bad shape.


    Then I took out a book, which was a thick ck book with stars on its cover. The title of this book was ''How to Create a Personal Subspace Without Killing Yourself''. This was the book that I received from Indra after I requested subspace magic from her as her saint.


    I thought that I should learn subspace magic after losing my storage artifact like that. There were many important items in my storage artifact and losing them again would be a nightmare.


    Hence, I lit a light and began reading this book while creating my subspace.

 Chapter 102 Subspace

    Creation of the subspace was hard and costly, but all of it was worth it as in contrast to the subspace magic in Japanese light novels, the subspace magic in this world was not as simple as just saying ''inventory'' to retrieve items


    The subspace magic in this world wasn''t like the storage artifact I was carrying around on my belt either.


    It was a superior version of both, as it allowed for the creation of personal space that you could enter and exit at will, while also storing items and living things.


    As I said before, creating was hard and expensive, but fortunately I had the things I needed to create one. A high quality mana core, a minimum of [B] rank, and lots of time. The size of the subspace was determined by the mana core used, so it would be better to use a better mana core instead of just a low quality one.


    Anyway, I took out the blue mana core of the werewolf, which was the most qualitative mana core in my hand, and put it on the ground.


    Then I began to purify it as the mana inside it had the characteristics of the werewolf.


    After purifying all of the mana inside the mana core, making it neutral mana that everyone can absorb without any worry, I began to carve the runes that I read in the thick ck book.


    There were too many runes that I needed to carve on the surface of this mana core, which was smaller than my head.


    It would be better to use the mana core of the snake as its mana core was bigger than this but I thought that it would be better to have a big subspace instead of a small one.


    So I continued to carve until the surface of the mana core was unrecognizable because of the lines of the runes.


    After that, I tried to get up, but my legs didn''t move. They just stood still and I couldn''t move them as if they were huge rocks, impossible to move.


    "How many hours have I spent carving this?" I asked it out and waited for Aria to answer.


    >> About a week, master. <<


    "I see¡­" I nodded with understanding after hearing Aria''s answer, then added with a curious tone:


    "So, why didn''t you call me up like you usually do?"


    >> There wasn''t any sign of illness or injury on you, master. So I found it unnecessary to disturb your concentration.<<


    "Well, continue to do your job like the old you. Don''t think it''s unnecessary as I can''t even move my legs because you didn''t remind me."


    After saying this, I held my legs and forcefully moved them to right and left to open the stiffness of the week that I just sat.


    After some forceful stretching, my legs got better enough for me to move around but my head was dizzy because my stomach desperately needed food and water.


    Hence I took out some beef jerky and water from my storage artifact and began to eat them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I took the mana core that shines blue under the countless number of runes and dropped a few drops of ck, ethereal, and iprehensible substance into these rune lines.


    The ck substance flowed like a liquid in the rune lines like water in a pipe and filled them up, making the mana core shine coldly giving my body a strange feeling as if it was calling me.


    I didn''t make this mana core wait and touched this eerie mana core without any hesitation as I knew that something wouldn''t happen to me in this phase.


    Two rays of dark lights filled with white stars materialized on the mana core after my hand touched the surface of the mana core, and these rays of dark light flew to my eyes like a line.


    Then the mana core that was in front of me disappeared like a mirage and an agonizing pain hit me.


    But this pain didn''tst long, just a minute or 2 then I was fine like before.


    I took a bite of my beef jerky and closed my eyes, trying to feel the subspace I created.


    I immediately located my subspace, as if I had been the one to create it, and summoned it before me.


    The space in front of me distorted and a bloodied, white door appeared in front of me.


    ''Hmmm¡­ My karma is negative right now huh?'' I thought after seeing this bloodied door as the book that I read said that the door of the subspace was connected to one''s soul.


    So, which meant that the natural looks of my soul were white and the blood symbolizes bad karma.


    The people of this world didn''t know the term known as karma, they just knew that there was sin and virtue that is judged by the gods. Well, they probably weren''t wrong but their thought was not entirely true either.


    Because right and wrong weren''t absolute, it was ording to the belief of the person.


    For example, if someone believes that helping someone is a big sin, and still helps someone, then it would be negative karma for that person.


    And the gods who see this person''s soul would probably think that this person was a sinner instead of delving into their memories as it would be too hassle to do.


    And if someone who knows this particr information sees the door of my subspace, then they would think that, I was just a pure soul in the beginning and recently sinned.


    Though even I don''t remember what caused me bad karma, which needed to be a rare thing as I didn''t consider something as a sin or virtue for some years.


    Well, it was a meaningless thing for me to think about karma right now as karma is useless other than when a person reaches to the 10th rank, in other words, bes semi-divine.


    Hence, I stepped forward and entered into my subspace.

 Chapter 103 Abominations

    I was in an empty ce without any physical object, hence my feet weren''t even on hard ground. I looked around to only see white, ethereal expense of my soul.


    Yes I was in my soul as the subspace magic was using my soul as a medium to store things.


    I didn''t know how they found such a method but it was apparent that it wasn''t founded with peaceful methods.


    Interfering with souls was hard and deadly, which was why I was sure that the mage who created this magic used humans to experiment to not endanger their life.


    Well, I didn''t care about it either, as it was beneficial to me like this.


    I thought that I would learn one or two things about the souls with this magic, which was my first priority right now.


    I needed to heal Ilelia''s soul, put Aria''s soul to a body and most importantly, I needed to lift the curse on my soul to get rid of this boredom.


    Fortunately, I got this opportunity to learn more about souls as I had literally Aria''s soul in my hand.


    But before going to do my research about this, I needed to empty my storage artifact into my subspace. Whichsted for an hour but I still managed to take out every item.


    Though my gaze lingered on the undead little girl of the necromancer.


    ''Should I modify this corpse and put Aria''s soul inside of it?''


    It looked like a good idea as I was thinking of making this undead little girl a vampire like undead. Which was fast, strong, with little to no vital points and able to regeneration. It was perfect for a servant to be like that, almost immortal. So, modifying and making a vessel for Aria was better than putting her into her own corpse as her corpse was weak and she was about to be a burden for me because of her weakness.


    Hence I put the corpse onto the operation table that I took out from my storage artifact and began to pour mana into the corpse''s brain, heart and skin.


    The reason for this is that I thought it would gain some sort of affinity to my mana which in return became a mana battery for me.


    Though this seemed to me that it would take too long as the changes that I felt with my mana sense was almost minuscule. So what I needed to do was bathe this corpse in my mana for a long period of time.


    That is why making this corpse as my mana battery postponed for an unknown amount of time.


    Then I got out of my subspace as my mana got low after pouring into the corpse and the subspace was using mana, which could be bad if my mana ran out in the subspace.


    Anyway, after getting out from the subspace, I decided to enter the cave''s depths because I thought that it would have something valuable or rare in there as it contained 2 mana fiends of high rank.


    I lit my magicalntern and began to traverse into the cave with slow and heavy steps.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was a little bit dangerous as my mana was low but I still searched inside as I was bored after emptying my storage artifact for an hour.


    Well, the cave was smaller than I thought and it seemed to be impossible to even fit therge snake that I killed.


    ''Probably that mana beast could change its size without any problem.'' I concluded then I saw a primitive stone door about 3 meters tall.


    ''Was that werewolf intelligent enough to make a door?'' I thought after seeing the corrosive marks on the side of the stone entrance.


    ''Well, from what I know the intelligence of the mana monsters areparable to the 5 year olds, but their mind is more warped and sadistic. So, there is little chance of this.'' I thought and walked forward to the stone entrance without thinking.


    The inside of the room was what I had expected; smelly, stuffy and filled with hair of the werewolf and skin of the snake. But there was something that I didn''t expect.


    2 mana beast cubs were sleeping while hugging each other''s bizarre bodies. Lower half of their body was like that of a snake while their upper body was like that of a werewolf. Their eyes were red and their pupils were slit. Their wolf-like mouths weren''t filled with teeth like you would usually expect but just 2 long sharp teeth on each side of their mouth, and their tongues were like snakes, like paper.


    Even I felt some repulsion after seeing these abominations.


    ''How the fuck they even mated?'' I thought and looked at the abominations more thoroughly.


    Even though I didn''t have any experience in this kind of thing, I knew that it was impossible for a snake and werewolf to mate.


    So I thought that they would have some sort of stitches on their body or some sort of illness or even some serious deformation that would make their lives terrible and painful.


    But I couldn''t find it. They werepletely healthy and would probably live for hundreds of years if they don''t get killed.


    ''Well, I can''t look after them or even make them my pet. I should kill them without them waking up.'' I thought and my blood dagger appeared in my hand.


    Subspace that I created was inside of my soul, which made it possible to take out the items inside of it without any chants or physical moves. It was like using chantless magic.


    Anyway, I held my blood dagger tightly and went to the side of the abominations. I lifted my hand and was about to swing my dagger to their throats, I stopped.


    Not because a heroic mercy appeared inside of me but because I saw some ck liquid on their side.


    That acidic ck substance seemed pretty useful to me and I thought of taking a few liters of it.

 Chapter 104 Carving Runes

    The acidic ck substance was powerful enough to harm my transformed skin, muscles and bones. Hence I thought that it would be best to take some samples and store them into my subspace.


    Currently I didn''t have any use for it but I was sure that I could find something for it. On the worst case scenario, I would just drink it to kill myself, which was a huge plus for me to this ck liquid.


    That is why, I lowered my dagger and took a few slow steps back to not wake these abominations up.


    Then I looked under the pile of the grayish fur and snake skins. And on the contrary to my expectations, there was really something in there.


    A fist sized, deep blue crystal ball that shines lightly. A mana core of high [B] rank mana fiend, probably from a mana monster.


    ''Well, would you look at this? I found a high quality mana core without fighting against a troublesome opponent.'' I thought and the crystal ball inside my hand disappeared into my subspace.


    ''I should go back and think more about what I should do right now.'' I thought and got out of the primitive room of the werewolf and snake couple and covered the entrance with ice. Though it was weak as I didn''t have much mana.


    Then I went back to the ce where I left the corpse of Aria and sat down on her side.


    "What should I do, Aria? Do you have something in your mind?" I asked it loud and waited for Aria''s answer, which came after a second or 2.


    >> You can purify and absorb the mana core of the snake mana beast and the mana core you have found a moment ago.<<


    "Well, I forgot about absorbing them." I said and took out the mana cores from my subspace.


    Then I purified them and absorbed them respectively, which in return made my mana quality [B] rank and mana quantity [B-], as for the mana control, it was still the same. Which was my mistake as I didn''t train my mana control for some time.


    Well, I didn''t have time for it, so I was relying on the fact that it would improve while I am fighting against strong opponents as they force me to my limits.


    After absorbing the mana cores, I decided to activate the [Records of Souls] enchantment of the Silent Scream of the Souls as I thought that I should know more about this enchantment.


    Anyway, I activated the enchantment as whitish light came from the transparent ball on the ring.


    Then the light flew through my eyes and I experienced something different, something really important.


    I literally lived through the life of Aria. I learned about her childhood and her parents, her siblings that died by the bandits.


    Her life when she lived in slums, improving her skills and mana crystals with revenge burned inside her.


    And the first time she saw my face and my act. I even felt Aria''s feeling and it was strange as there was love inside of her when I touched her bare body, which was on the operation table.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And I saw her moments about the prophet and his prophecy about Aria, and Aria''s greatest wish.


    The prophecy was simple as all she needed was to endure my devilish tricks, then her greatest wish woulde through in time.


    And her greatest wish too was simple, it was to be loved by someone.


    It was kind of funny as I even smiled after seeing her memories. Probably the emotions I felt were because of the memories I lived through. Which was temporary.


    Well, what was strange was that she would be loved as she endured my devil is tricks.


    ''Will I love her after I lift my curse?'' I thought and nodded my head internally.


    It was highly possible but I decided to put this on the corner of my mind for the time being.


    Then I took out the undead little girl''s corpse from my subspace and put it on the ground.


    After thatI took out my torture tools and began to carve runes on this little girl''s body.


    It was time to modify this corpse of the little girl.


    Hence I began to think about vampire''s traits.


    ''Should I carve runes on canine teeths, so that they can grow in length and suck blood? Or should they suck life energy instead of blood as their nourishment? It is a good idea and if I am sessful with that, I wouldn''t need to add stomach and intestines. But a reproduction organ is a must. Or else how would they reproduce and make more vampires.''


    ''Should i add polymorph ability, so that they can polymorph to bat? It is pretty good idea but i don''t know how to do it. I should analyze a dragon when they polymorph.'' Transforming to a small animal like a bat would be good for spying and observation, so I thought it was a good idea.


    ''Should I make them long lived or immortal? Regeneration ability is a must for a vampire, i should add this too but how can i do this? Should I carve passive high level regeneration magic?''


    I carved every rune I knew which was sucking blood that I carved on her canine teeth and low level regeneration on her skin and bones. I couldn''t carve in her muscles as they were too separate to carve it with ease.


    "Do you mind if you take this body as yours, Aria? You don''t have to be worried about being a little girl as I will add transformation ability. So that you can change your shape" I said it out loud.


    >> I don''t mind as long as I can be my old self.<< Aria said to my mind with her usual monotonous tone.


    "Well, you will be able to do that." I said and continued to carve the runed on the undead little girls body without caring the bloody scent

 Chapter 105 Dark Eye

    I lifted my knife from the skin of the little girl and wiped my bloody hands onto my clothes without thinking. Then I looked through the lines that I carved all over its skin, which was smooth andplex.


    After that, I poured my mana into the lines that were on its skin and dropped a few drops of healing potion on these cuts.


    While the mana was flowing through the rune lines, the cuts closed because of the healing potion but the mana already spread through the lines and stood there as if it was stuck by the flesh that had grown.


    Well, this method was something I have just created right now and I didn''t know if it would work. But it was worth a shot.


    If it works, ording to my guesses and theories, the low rank regeneration would be permanently ingrained in the undead little girl''s skin. Without any need to engrave again and again to the skin that got deep injuries, as it would interfere with the lines of the runes.


    After that, I began to think more about this corpse.


    ''Its heart is beating albeit slowly, but it''s not breathing and there is no need for it to breathe either. I should just extract its lungs, stomach, and intestines as I want vampires to feed on life energy via blood, instead of just in blood as it would be troublesome to get proper nutrients from just blood, life energy is better.'' I thought and extracted the useless organs inside of the undead little girl.


    Then I watched the cut in the middle of its belly close slowly but it was enough for me to notice it with my eyes.


    Which was a good thing as the rune lines that I carved on its skin and filled with mana before closing it, worked like I wanted. It was automatic regeneration that didn''t need any thought to work.


    Though the mana that stuck in its flesh lessened considerably, which was a not good development on my part.


    ''Maybe I can make a life energy core like mana fiends'' mana core and connect to the vampires'' souls instead of using mana to heal injuries, as the life energy is better than mana in healing.'' I thought and dropped a few drops of healing potion onto the cut because I didn''t want the remaining mana in the rune lines to disappear and in return repeat the process of engraving runes on this little girl for who knows how long.


    Then I held the undead little girl from under its armpits and felt its weight.


    ''Hmm, it lost a good amount of weight after removing its organs. Maybe I don''t have any reason to make it faster with runes.'' I thought and left the undead back to the ground.


    ''I should reawaken this undead''s sensors and nerves. So that when Aria gets into this body, she will be able to feel emotions like before, as it is best for her to feel love towards me and to look after me instead of not caring for me like while she is in soul form.''


    I have thought like this but I didn''t know how to reawaken the nerves and sensors of this undead little girl but there was no need to rush either.


    I thought that an electric shock would activate its nerves and sensors but I still didn''t do that cause I thought that I could burn them instead of reawakening them.


    That is why I just put the undead little girl into my subspace.


    Afterward, I began to inspect the enchantments of [Silent Screams of Souls], the [Transformation] enchantment to be exact.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The polymorph ability was like transformation, just a bit more advanced. So I thought it would be good to learn the transformation for the future where I will learn polymorph.


    Unfortunately, the runes for the transformation were tooplex and mixed with the other enchantments of Silent Scream of Souls.


    So, I left this job for the future me, as my brain was about to turn mush because of my continuous work without rest.


    Hence, I leaned against the wall and began to ponder about what to do.


    The difficulty of making a new race was harder than I had expected and ording to my estimations, it would at leastst for 10 years. And this was the minimum time to create vampires, I didn''t even think about the maximum.


    The benefits were already clear as making a new race meant that I would practically be their God and father, so they would listen to every one of mymands without much doubt and hesitance.


    And in the worst case scenario, I was thinking of making them golem like beings who can''t or don''t want to disobey my orders and who will have high regenerative abilities to be nigh immortal. Being a mana battery for me was a bonus in itself.


    But making a new race was hard as even deciphering and carving runes on the corpse that will be the progenitor of the vampires took about 2 of my weeks of time. And these runes were just basic, not even advanced stuff.


    Carving polymorph runes that will make them able to turn into bats would definitely be like a nightmare for me.


    Hence I decided to kidnap or threaten some schr to be a rune carver ve for me in the future.


    Though firstly I had to get out of this forbidden zone, Titan Forest alive and go to the elven kingdom.


    I was sure that I would be able to find some elven schrs as they had more time for research because of their long lifespan.


    That is why, I decided to get out of this cave and venture to the forest while trying to find clues for the rotation towards the elven kingdom.


    I got up from the ground and stood in front of the entrance that was covered with ice.


    I dispelled the ice wall without any caution and this was a mistake on my part.


    Because a huge dark-eyed pupil was covering the entrance of the cave and was directly looking inside.

 Chapter 106 Preparations

    In front of me was a huge eye that was bigger than me, which was directly looking at me without blinking. Though it didn''t have any eyelids to blink, so it was to be expected.


    My intuition wasn''t warning me like usual but I knew that I fucked up as I was seeing the eye of a mana titan.


    I didn''t know the exact looks of the mana titan as all I could see was the area of its eye, which was covered with abyss dark fur.


    The strange thing was that it didn''t react to my presence at all, despite me being right in front of it.


    ''Is this mana titan sleeping with its eyes open because it doesn''t have eyelids to close it?'' I thought and assumed it was like this.


    ''So, should I go back to the depths of the cave and wait for it to go somewhere else, or should I stab its eye while I have the chance?''


    I didn''t immediately stab its eye as I didn''t know the strength of this mana titan. I didn''t want to do something stupid as attacking the eye of a high rank mana titan because it wouldn''t work as even the eyes of the high rank mana titans are harder than steel.


    That is why I decided to measure its toughness and rank with my aura, not with my mana because mana fiends were sensitive to mana but not aura.


    Though I still took a few steps back in case the mana titan woke up for some reason.


    My cold, indifferent aura thinned and became like a thread, then it slowly touched the dark eye of the mana titan. After that, my aura slowly prated the natural aura of the mana titan, and began to collect information from it.


    Which was easier than I thought, because I expected that mana titan would wake up from its sleep or my aura sense wouldn''t work at all.


    Fortunately, these things didn''t happen and I was able to learn what I wanted.


    This mana titan''s mana quality was around [C] rank and mana quantity was around [SS] rank or higher because the mana inside of the mana titan was too much for me to determine its rank.


    Well, this amount of mana was probably considered normal as their body was huge and in return their mana quantity too was huge.


    Apart from its mana quality and quantity, its skin was several times tougher than the skin of the werewolf that I killed.


    So it was impossible for me to injure it with normal means but fortunately, its eyes were weaker than the rest of its body like everyone living being.


    Why I was thinking of injuring a goddamn huge scary bastard?


    Well, it was actually pretty simple, because mana titans were like that of the dragons in the stories. They sleep a lot like years, without moving an inch, like a rock.


    And I didn''t want to stay in this damp cave for a minimum of some years. I would just kill myself instead of enduring something like that.


    Hence, I was thinking of injuring it and hiding in the cave until it go away. Though this needed some preparations and full mana reserves and a healthy body.


    That is why, I went back to the cave and took 24 hours of sleep.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then I went back to the 2 abomination cubs of the snake and werewolf. Which they were still sleeping in the same position.


    ''Are these abominations too sleep longer than humans?'' I thought and nodded my head.


    ''Well, I learned something useless again. Anyway, I should kill both of them and take their acid to use against the mana titan.'' I thought and crushed their heads without any hesitation.


    They were useless abominations other than being acid sources for me. So I didn''t think for a second more to not kill them.


    After that, I collected the ckish acid into a reinforced container and stored their corpses in my subspace.


    The abominations were unique creatures, so I thought of selling them to a collector or schr to gain some money or favor from a person of high status.


    Next, I cut my wrists and stored my blood in the ss tubes, then I rested for some time and repeated the process.


    My mana was in my blood, which meant that my blood was storing my mana. So I used this fact to make some cannibalistic mana potions for myself.


    Then I made a blood dagger for 10 days to make it tougher and more special.


    This blood dagger was huge, about my size and it had a tube in it that contained a huge amount of the acidic ck liquid that I took from the abominations.


    Well, these preparationssted less than a month, around 20 days. But I was now ready to escape from this mana titan if something really bad happened.


    I held the huge blood dagger with my arms as it was too huge and with a slow but steady steps I went to the entrance of the cave.


    Then I stopped in front of the gigantic eye, which was still same as before and slowly, with a time, I poured mana into my arms.


    I needed to slow and undetectable as possible to not wake up the mana titan, which was sensible to the movement of mana.


    And after some minutester, I felt my muscles began to tear because of the excessive mana I was pouring and this was the sign for me to stab the huge blood dagger that I was holding into the eye of the mana titan.


    I lifted the shining red dagger into my shoulders and stabbed into the dark eye of the mana titan with an unnatural strength.


    "Grooaaaa!"


    The blood dagger prated the eye of the mana titan and released the acidic liquid to its inside.


    The inside of the mana titan was soft and weak like every living creature, so it was to be expected to hear such a mad scream.

 Chapter 107 Crystal Eyes

    The mana titan''s pain and hate filled screams echoed through the Titan Forest, shaking the colossal trees of 50 meters.


    Now, I could see more of the mana titan as it got up because of my sudden cowardly attack.


    It was an enormous ck furred mana titan with the looks of a wolf but more bizarre and vicious.


    Its eyes were directed at me and if a look could kill, I would probably die millions of times because this mana titan has more than 2 eyes, probably tens of dark eyes on its furred body.


    The dark, unblinking eye that I stabbed was one of the many as there were eyes even on its legs. Though I didn''t know if it had more eyes on its upper body because my gaze couldn''t reach there while I was in the cave.


    ''Well, it is time to go inside the cave and wait for it to get calm, or wait for it to die while fighting against other mana titans; they probably heard its scream of anguish.'' I thought and began run inside the cave without looking at my back


    But this was still a dangerous thing because the cave began to shake tremendously with each blow of the angry mana titan, breaking the cave slowly, and making the rocks fall from above.


    Though I continued to run without any care and cast an ice shield above my head to protect it from the rocks.


    I arrived at the primitive room where abominations lived until I killed them, and crouched in a corner.


    Then I made small ice walls around me and poured 20% of my mana reserves into them, making them tougher, and more durable.


    After that, I took out one tube of my blood and drank it. Its taste was sugary metallic instead of just metallic, which I assumed was the effect of mana in my blood.


    After drinking the blood, half of the mana I used on the ice walls replenished but I found this less, hence I drank one more tube of blood.


    There was a possibility of fighting against mana titan, so I wanted to be in the best shape, which was full mana reserves and a healthy body without any wounds.


    After that, I just waited and waited until the blows slowed down, but they didn''t, on the contrary, they got faster and faster.


    The rocks piled on the ice walls but they were still holding without any cracks. Although the ice walls were holding it fine, I knew that they wouldn''t stand if the whole cave broke down.


    That is why I thought of trying to teleport outside of the cave.


    Teleporting to the outside of the cave was too dangerous because of the differences in the mana density but the danger was low while teleporting in the forest.


    But firstly, I decided to ask Aria''s opinion because she was smart enough to think of a better n. Or I thought like this.


    >> Didn''t the master want to leave this forest to go to the elven kingdom? You can just sit onto the mana titan''s head to pass more distance quicker than your short legs. <<<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am not crazy, just an apathetic man with boredom issues. How could I think something like this?" I said it out loud.


    Although I spoke like this, this idea seemed reasonable for me to execute it.


    The mana titan had just four paw-like legs and if it had arms like humans, then it would just try to grab me.


    So, in a way, it wouldn''t be able to reach me if I got on its back, but there was an issue of magic. Some mana titans could use magic, and if this mana titan can use magic, it could harm me even if I was in its back.


    But, well, I still decided to give it a try as there was nothing to lose other than my worthless life.


    I strengthened my arms and pushed the ice walls. The rocks that piled on them fell to the floor while some of them came to my head, but mundane rocks didn''t manage to injure my transformed bones and skin.


    Then, I walked to the entrance of the cave while still pushing the ice wall to use as some sort of barrier that blocks the rocks on the ground.


    Sometimeter, I arrived at the entrance of the cave which was filled with rocks. The cave began to shake more and more as if the mana titan sensed my presence and it wanted to crush me into a pulp.


    Well, I wasn''t nning on dying to a low rank mana titan even if it was bigger than some buildings in my homeworld.


    I took out a tube of blood again and put it into my mouth without drinking it.


    After that, the mana in me moved and covered my whole body, then it turned to a dark ethereal substance filled with whitish stars. This was the space element that I used on the mana core to make a subspace.


    The space element that covered my whole being gathered in the center of me and I found myself on the hot floor and yellowish trees.


    And there I saw a colossal wolf-like being hitting on the cave I was once in with all of its strength.


    This mana titan was about 25 meters tall with dark fur that covered its whole body and there were dark, unblinking eyes all over its lower body and stomach.


    Fortunately, it didn''t have eyes on its back, so I would be a little bit more safe than on here.


    Unfortunately for me, the colossal mana titan stopped its onught and turned its head at me.


    The eyes on its head were dark like the other eyes on its body but there was one particr difference.


    Its eyes were like that of a crystal, in other words, it had a special eye power, which could be troublesome to deal with.

 Chapter 108 Travelling

    ?


    After seeing the dark, crystal eyes of the mana titan, I decided to be more careful with my approach.


    Though firstly I drank the blood from the tube I put into my mouth before teleporting here.


    Then I ran into the forest without looking at my back.


    The mana titan ran after me with its 4 strong legs, but it was hard for it to reach me with its huge size, which was making it hard to properly speed up because of the thick, formidable trees around 50 meters long.


    But the mana titan was said to be intelligentpared to adult humans and this mana titan wasn''t an exception.


    The colossal mana titan stopped running mindlessly and looked at me with malicious intent filled eyes.


    Then I felt something in me changed. I tried to continue to run but my legs stepped back instead of the front.


    I didn''t know how this mana titan did this but all I knew was that my sense of direction and my connection with my body weakened considerably. Making it hard for me to know where I was, and in which direction I was running.


    ''This must be the innate power of the mana titan. Confuses the mind, making the prey impossible to escape while the prey despairs in front of an enormous mana titan. Truly a vicious attack that deserves to be in the arsenal of a sadistic mana titan.'' I thought and stopped moving.


    There was no need for me to run as I already was nning to stop running after the mana titan got distracted and sat on its back.


    The bigger than necessary creepy wolf came to my side with slow but heavy steps that shook the ground, but I still stood still.


    The powerful legs that packed the enormous muscles of the mana titan got closer to me and stopped one of its legs above my head.


    And it was about to crush me whole with its paw but the bloody door of my subspace opened above my head and took my whole body inside.


    My head cleared from the confusion attack of the mana titan when I entered inside my subspace, then without waiting I stepped out, as I didn''t want it to harm the door of my subspace, which in return my soul.


    I found myself under the belly of the wolf mana titan, where tens of eyes were looking at me.


    I quickly covered my body with mana and turned them into a space element, teleporting myself onto the back of the mana titan.


    I was on the back of the wolf mana titan and there were no eyes to see me here. So I reduced my caution and sat down on its back while holding its ck fur to not fall to the ground from 25 meters and turn into a paste.


    "Grrrrr!"


    The mana titan growled madly as it could sense me in here but it was probably pointless as it probably couldn''t use magic like some mana titans.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In other words, there was nothing it could do to kill me or throw me from here.


    And my job was almost over other than leading this mana titan somewhere, maybe to the direction of the elven kingdom.


    Hence, I stopped all of my mana movements and stood still without moving even an inch, making myself invisible to the mana sense of the mana titan.


    Then I slipped a sliver of mana from my finger to the ground and made an illusion of myself, which was running towards a ce with fewer trees than here, which I assumed was the less popted ce of this forbidden zone. And this meant that I could escape from this forest by using there to escape as most less popted ces see lead to an exit.


    Growl!


    The many eyed mana titan growled after seeing my illusion self and began to run after it.


    I held its fur with all of my strength without strengthening my muscles with mana, which cut my hand. Its fur was like sharp rocks, and holding them was hard and probably painful, but I was able to hold them with my strong arms and reduced pain receptors.


    I was thrown to the left and right because of the mana titans speed but I was fine for now because of my grip.


    Thissted for an hour even with long legs of the mana beast but after passing through some ces and even encountering some mana titans that were scared of getting closer to this wolf mana titan, we arrived at a green t instead of the reddish ground of the forbidden zone.


    For some reason, this mana titan which is said to be smart like adult humans ran after my illusion for an hour like an idiot dog.


    I didn''t know the exact reason but I guessed that the acidic liquid that I injected into its body made the mana titan weak and it wanted to kill me because of it or wanted an antidote.


    Unfortunately for this big wolf, I didn''t have an antidote for that acid, so all it could do was to kill me.


    But it couldn''t do that either because I was about to teleport from this ce to somewhere far away.


    I was in somewhere too green, and this was proof that I was close to the elven kingdom as they were a nature lover race like every cliche fantasy novels and anime. Though their breasts were not big like some other hi anime.


    Anyway, I gathered the mana inside me to around me with a thought, without mana titan noticed the movements of the mana, and teleported myself towards a more green area.


    Then I strengthened my legs with mana and began to run at full speed. Before me was tte wolf mana titan who was shaking the ground with its every step, while sttering salivas from its mouth.


    It was apparent that it was mad at me with its whole being but I didn''t care about it and ran without looking at my back.

 Chapter 109 Slimy Inner Walls

    ?


    I ran in the vast expanse of greenery with minimal stops that were caused by the mana titan made me confuse the directions, though whenever that happened, I just got into my subspace and escaped from the innate power of the colossal wolf.


    I didn''t know exactly how this worked but I assumed that whenever the mana titan uses its innate power on me, it connects us with something magical. So when I enter a different space altogether, those connections break up, and I effectively turn into my old self.


    This game of cat and mousested around 3 hours even with my inhuman speed of 120 km in an hour.


    And this angry many eyed wolf didn''t stop following me. It was faster than me for a little bit but whenever it got too close to me, I made some distance between us with teleportation magic.


    Fortunately, the speed of this mana titan slowed down considerably and I knew the reason for this.


    The acidic ck liquid I injected into its inside its eyes was working finely as I could see ck veins around almost all of its eyes.


    The insides of all living creatures were more vulnerable than their outsides, and this enormous scary wolf wasn''t an exception just because it was a mana titan.


    I didn''t know if this big bad wolf would die but there was a particr idea in me about killing this mana titan and absorbing its mana core to increase my mana quantity by arge margin. Its mana quality was weak, very weak but I knew that I could do something to bnce its enormous mana quantity with its low-quality mana.


    And there was a thought in me about killing this mana titan was close to impossible even while it was clearly weakened. All mana titans were formidable creatures with strong vitality, so dying was very hard for them unless ites from their kin.


    That is why I didn''t know what to do right now other than running like this while thinking more about this.


    But while I was thinking about this, I heard Aria''s voice in my head.


    >> Can''t you just enter from its mouth and kill it from inside, master? <<


    Well, this particr idea didn''te to my head because of its absurdness but after hearing from Aria, I thought that it was a very good idea for me. I was perfect for this kind of thing, I didn''t have any fear or hesitancy like everyone and I wouldn''t die to the acid if I just covered myself with ice armor filled with a huge amount of mana.


    That is why I decided to go with this n.


    While I was running away from the mana titan, I chanted and an ice armor appeared on me.


    Then I injected 50% of my mana and drank thest of my 3 tubes of blood.


    Running away from this wolf and teleporting here and there cost a huge amount of mana that I replenished with my bloody mana stocks. Hence these tubes were thest of my cannibalistic mana potions.


    After this, I began to chant again using a good amount of mana.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The mana left my body and began to gather in front of the maw of the wolf mana titan.


    But the mana titan was sensitive to mana and intelligent enough to know the source of the mana and the danger it posed, which was almost neglectable for the mana titan who has steel-like skin.


    That''s why it underestimated me and didn''t mind the movements of my mana.


    This worked wonders for me because my mana turned into a small, about 2 meters high ice wall between its teeth, making it unable to close its mouth.


    But this was a temporary thing as the mana that I poured into this ice wall wasn''t enough to hold it for too long, maybe for a second but nothing more.


    That is why, I didn''t wait for a second. I covered my whole body with mana and teleported myself into the air. Then I held onto its teeth and sent myself into its mouth with lots of strength.


    The maw of the mana titan closed shut but it was toote for it to stop me.


    I stabbed my blood dagger into its soft flesh and held onto it with all of my might. I needed to be careful to not fall into its stomach.


    Casting magic while being inside a living being was close to impossible because of the natural mana barrier of their body.


    That was the reason I didn''t directly teleport to the mana titan''s inside and instead teleported in front of its maw.


    I could manifest ice spears inside of the normal humans or very low-rank fighters as their natural mana barrier was weak because of their low amount of mana.


    But this was a mana titan, it wasn''t like measly humans, it was different. It had an enormous amount of mana, even being inside its body was enough to make me feel suffocating.


    But I endured this feeling and began to climb to its soft slimy inner flesh while stabbing my blood dagger here and there to use as holding. Inside of its flesh was softer than its eyes, which was easier for me to stab my dagger.


    But I didn''t know where to go as it was dark and I couldn''t use magic to light a light.


    That is why I tried to feel its heartbeat for the direction I needed to go, which was hard to feel because of its constant movement whenever I stab my blood dagger.


    Although it was hard, I still felt its heartbeat after I stopped moving and stayed still.


    ''How strange¡­ Why is its heartbeat slow and weak, as if it is going to die? Was the acid I used really that strong or was this mana titan weak? Probably the mix of both as that acid was strong enough to harm my skin, so it can harm this mana titan''s inner flesh as it is not particrly strong mana titan.''

 Chapter 110 Mana Core

    ?


    After feeling the weak heartbeat of the mana titan, I began to climb toward its heart by stabbing my blood dagger into the soft inner flesh of the colossal wolf.


    But it wasn''t easy because whenever I stabbed the walls of its stomach, its insides contorted, making it hard to stay still and fall to the stomach acid of the wolf.


    But I somehow managed to not fall and arrived at the most shaking area of the wolf''s body. There I could feel the huge heart of the wolf beat weakly but it was still a strong beat for a small human like me.


    I stabbed my knife into the flesh of its stomach again but this time I tore open its stomach flesh instead of climbing further as I arrived at my destination.


    Its blood sshed on me with the ck acid mixed in it, melting my ice armor slowly but surely. I could tell that my ice armor wouldn''tst for too long, probably a few minutes at best.


    Hence, I poured mana into my arms and legs, strengthening them to the limit. My muscles were screaming at me to stop but I was unable to feel their screams of pain.


    Then, I swung my blood dagger at its enormous heart which was bigger than me, cutting its flesh, and tearing its heart apart.


    And suddenly I heard a very loud pained whining of the mana titan when I gave a cut to its heart.


    Then the slimy, fleshy ground that I was standing shook violently, making me lose my bnce.


    I held the ground and waited for the shaking to pass, which didn''tst too much and with a very loud thud voice, the mana titan fell to the ground.


    It was something I expected as no one could stand still after their heart was damaged like this. Hence I stabbed the blood dagger into the flesh of the mana titan and held onto it before I rolled onto the flesh ground filled with blood and acid.


    Then I began to move to its maw to get out of there because my ice armor was about to meltpletely.


    While I was on the way, the heart of the mana titan stoppedpletely, it died.


    But my ice armor too was gone and my skin and flesh were melting with ''sizzle'' noises.


    I got out of the mana titan after some timeter with no clothes on me and half of my body and flesh were melted. Showing some parts of my teeth and bones.


    But other than these, I was rather fine. There was no blood loss and I got rid of the ck acid once after getting out of the mana titan.


    All that was that, my body wasn''t in good shape to stand and I was sure that even medium-grade healing potions I had wouldn''t heal mepletely.


    Though I still drank 1 of them while sshing 2 of them onto my melted body and face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, as there was too muchck of flesh on my bones, growing such a big fleshy part was not possible with the medium-grade healing potions, so my body only healed partially.


    Though my face, hand and feet healed finely and this was enough for me as I wouldn''t probably show my body to anyone, only my face.


    With that, my healing potion stocks were emptied and I desperately needed to buy them for future urrences and fights.


    Fortunately, I could see the elven kingdom from here, it was far away even after I rank about 300km in the greenery but I was fine with it.


    I decided to extract the mana core of this mana titan and absorb it before going to the elven kingdom. And it would be bad if I was close to the elven kingdom because probably some soldiers from the elven kingdom woulde here and take the precious mana core that I earned by killing a whole ass mana titan.


    Anyway, I held my blood dagger and poured some mana into it, then I climbed onto the mana titan''s head.


    Its eyes were lifeless, showing me how life is a fickle thing.


    But there was a use even for the lifeless body of the mana titan. Which was its dark crystal eyes that could confuse my sense of direction. They were valuable enough for me to do some research on them, so I extracted its eyes after covering my hands with ice to avoid hurting myself because of the acid.


    I put the 2 huge eyes that were bigger than me into my subspace and entered into its eye socket to take its mana core.


    As it had more eyes, I thought it would have its mana core in its head, luckily it was there.


    The mana core of the mana titan was huge, even bigger than the eyes that I extracted. It was filled with light blue, almost white ethereal energy known as mana.


    There was too much mana than I couldprehend. Even though its quality was bad, I was nning topress the mana inside of the mana core to raise its quality in return to reduce its quantity.


    Anyway, I stored this enormous mana core into my subspace and got out of the head of the mana titan.


    Next, I took a few of its teeth, ws, fur, eyes, and a huge amount of its blood.


    After that I took out some mmable liquid and sprayed it onto the corpse of the mana titan and around it, then I lit a small me on my index finger and touched the corpse.


    The corpse was tough but it had fur, so it began to burn brightly in a moment and I turned my back to the burning corpse.


    ''Welp¡­ It is time to go to the elven kingdom but there is no need for me to rush there.'' I thought and began to walk leisurely without any care and boredom because the fight was enough to ward off the boredom for some time.

 Chapter 111 Status

    ?


    After sometimeter, when my mana was replenished enough for me to stay in the subspace for a few hours, I stopped walking and entered my subspace.


    The inside of my subspace was mixed and hard to walk because of the things I stored inside without worry.


    That is why I tidied up my subspace and categorized the items ording to their use.


    After that, I sat in front of a crystal ball that wasrger than me by a big margin and put my palm on it.


    This was the mana core of the mana titan and I decided to absorb it quickly before someone from the elven kingdomes and check the chaos that was caused by me and the mana titan.


    The mana quality of this mana core was [C¨C] and if I absorbed it without doing anything other than purifying, it would lower my mana quality, though in return my mana quantity would be huge like the mana titan.


    But mana quality was always better for humans because of their small bodies, unlike the mana titans.


    So, I was going to process this mana core until it became a minimum of [B] rank mana quality.


    Fortunately improving the mana''s quality wasn''tplicated, all I needed to do was topress the mana, making it denser.


    Like if you managed topress 2 cups worth of tea, its taste and weight would be thicker than before, right? Mana was the same as that.


    Anyway, after purifying the mana core for 3 hours, I pushed my mana into the mana core and covered the now neutral mana with my mana, and began to push it to the middle of the mana core.


    However, moving a colossal amount of mana wasn''t an easy thing to do. That is why I poured more of my mana for the extra push.


    And this worked wonders as the neutral mana began to gather in the middle of the mana core, bing more denser after every push I gave.


    This pushingsted for an hour but my job was done. In front of me was a crystal ball filled with deep blue mana which was still big but not that big before. It was as big as my head and its color was deeper than the mana core of the werewolf.


    I didn''t exactly know its mana quality and quantity but they were around [A] rank and [S] rank respectively.


    This mana core would bring me to a new height of power if I absorbed all of its mana without wasting it.


    Hence I decided to absorb it immediately before something troublesome came to me again.


    I wrapped my mana around the high-quality mana and pulled it like a thread from the crystal ball. Then this thread of mana covered my whole body and entered my body.


    Normally if a mage began to absorb a higher quality mana core, they would absorb it for long periods to not get overwhelmed by the mana they absorb.


    And I too have this problem and would probably have some problems while casting magic or using mana, but I didn''t care about it.


    My body was perfect and would be able to get over this overwhelming mana after some rest and practice. On the contrary, the other mages needed to practice for months to control their mana after being overwhelmed by it.


    Anyway, I felt the changes in me and my mana immediately as the change was too much to miss.


    But I thought that it would be best to get near-urate stats of mine. Hence I wore my status lenses and activated them.


    ¡ª-----------


    Name: Kayle Ceurie


    Race: Human???


    Rank: A


    Talent:???


    Potential: ???


    Strength: C


    Agility: C+


    Dexterity: C+


    Constitution: C¨C


    Stamina: B¨C


    Charm: ???


    Mana quality: A¨C<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Mana quantity: S


    Mana control: B¨C


    ===Innate powers and Curses===


    Eyes of revtion: ???


    Situational intuition(Passive/Damaged):??


    Blessing of Ilelia(Passive):???


    ??? Of ??? : ???


    Curse of affectlessness(weakened): ???


    ===Compatibilities===


    97%Ice


    90¨GBlood


    78%Revtion


    73%Illusion


    66%Space


    44%Sound


    12%Time


    6% Mana


    5% ???


    ¡ª--------------


    ''Almost everything has changed.'' I thought after seeing my status.


    My mana quality and quantity shot through the roof making me a 6th circle mage with a mana amount of a 7th circle mage.


    Which meant that I was strong, too strong for my age. I was even stronger than Hywel, who was three years older than me and had been showered with resources by Duke Ashtorn.


    But my mana control and physical abilities weregging behind, which was a bad thing because strengthening my weak body with high-quality mana would injure me greatly.


    So I needed to increase my bodily strength for future closebat fights.


    Although my body wascking behind, it wasn''t that bad because I was going to the elven kingdom, and was thinking about buying some body-enhancing drugs.


    Normally, these kinds of drugs could be found in the human kingdom too, but they were low quality with so many side effects. Elven drugs were better and had minimal side effects.


    So I was pretty much okay with drinking some elven drug to make my body stronger than right now.


    Apart from these things, I could see that my intuition was damaged and my dormant crystal eyes had awoken.


    Well, I kind of guessed that something was wrong with my intuition after being harmed by it but I didn''t think that it would be damaged as I didn''t even know that an innate power can even be damaged.


    And there were my Eyes of Revtion, which were dormant for some years and got awakened right now.


    I guessed that it got awakened after my mana quality reached to [A-] rank, probably it was too strong for me and my low-rank mana quality.


    It was a good thing as these eyes of mine were pretty useful and I learned too many things even activating just for 2 times.


    I was sure that I could learn andprehend the souls and their connection to their bodies with my eyes.


    But it wasn''t time for this, it was time to continue on my way toward the elven kingdom.

 Chapter 112 Irva

    ?


    After looking through my status and inspecting my gains, I removed the status lenses and put them in their box.


    Then, I wore the lenses that Indra had given me and concealed my red and blue crystal eyes, which symbolized my status as the saint of Ilelia.


    ''Welp, it is time to go out.'' I thought and stepped out from my subspace from its bloody door.


    Then I slowly lifted my hand above my head after getting out of my subspace.


    "Can we first talk about this without resorting to violence?" I said after I saw a bunch of long-eared blonde people who have circled me with spears in their hands.


    These long-eared guys were elves. They were wearing tree bark-like armor and the sharp part of their spear was made of some sort of very sharp leaf.


    They shifted ufortably after hearing my calm tone and rxed movements but their spears still didn''t move an inch. They were trained excellently.


    "I do understand that all of you are soldiers who follow orders. So can one of you call your superior as it would be best for each other instead of waiting like this?"


    When I stopped talking, one part of the circle of elves disrupted, and an elven woman with white hair and purple eyes walked towards me.


    ''She is a high elf.'' I thought after seeing the color of her hair and eyes.


    Because I knew that all elves have blonde hair and green eyes while the high elves have white hair and purple eyes.


    "There is no need for them to call. I am enough for you." The elven woman said. Her voice was soft and melodic, it was how I expected from an elf.


    "That is okay for me. All I want is to go my way and I don''t want to cause problems on this beautiful ground."


    I was acting polite because most high elves were noble or even some of them were royal. Being in a good rtionship with a high-status elf was beneficial for me instead of being in a bad rtionship.


    "Then why did you bring a mana titan here and burn its corpse in this green area?" The elven woman asked suspiciously and raised a brow.


    ''Hmm, she knows that I brought the mana titan and burned its corpse. I should gain her pity or else she will cause problems for me.''


    "I was running away from that mana titan but after seeing an elven settlement in the distance, I decided to fight it instead of ruining thousands of lives."


    The high-elven woman nodded with understanding but she shot a question with a sharp gaze.


    "Why did you burn it?"


    And this was the question I was waiting to answer.


    "I need to show something to answer your question, can I?"


    After receiving a nod from the elven woman, I slowly unbuttoned my shirt and showed her my melted flesh which was even painful to look at.


    The eyes of the high-elven woman widened after seeing my disfigured body and the corner of her lips trembled slightly.


    "The mana titan had a unique acid like substance and that is the reason I burned it after killing it. I didn''t want anything to experience the pain I have." I said and buttoned my shirt, then spoke again with a calm tone:


    "Can I go now? I don''t like to be circled by soldiers."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The high-elven woman lifted her hand.


    "Lower your weapons!"


    The elven soldiers lowered their weapons without any hesitation.


    Then the high elven woman began to walk to me with steady steps. I didn''t try to feel her level of strength but I knew that she was strong.


    All high elves had a better amount of potential than normal elves and their life span was too long for humans.


    So, the elven woman in front of me might even be hundreds of years or just tens of years old. And had plenty of time to train.


    Anyway, the high-elven woman stood in front of me and extended her hand for a handshake.


    "I am Irva from nadel Count house." She said with a slight smile.


    I shook her hand firmly to make her understand to not underestimate me or cross me after seeing my injuries.


    "Kayle Ceurie." I said and pulled my hand back.


    "So, Kayle from the human kingdom. Why did youe here, do you have any specific purpose?" Irva, the high-elven woman asked with a kind smile.


    ''Hmm, she is trying to get information without threatening and checking if I am a danger to the elven kingdom.'' I thought and showed her my kind smile.


    "I have, but it would be better for both of us if you don''t know it. Let''s say that I won''t harm the elven kingdom."


    Irva lingered for a while and eventually nodded.


    "Well, I can''t force you to answer it after you risked your life after seeing one of our settlements. So, how about I take you for a few days in my manor as a guest?"


    "I am eternally grateful for your kindness." I said and slightly bowed, though internally I was thinking of this woman, who was trying to keep me in her sight while acting like a grateful noble who wants to repay.


    ''I will go with the flow and try to befriend her and if possible use her resources and connections to find the things I need.'' I thought and we began to walk slowly while the soldiers were following us with disciplined steps.


    "I am sorry if I am rude but can I ask your age? I didn''t meet with an elf without let alone a high elf, so I am curious about it." I asked with a curious gaze while we were on the road.


    "That is no problem. I became 137 this year, still pretty youngpared to the others of my kin and elders." Irva answered and looked at me.


    "So, you know what the differences are between us huh?"


    I nodded my head slightly and didn''t say anything more than that.


    ''She is young for an elf. Maybe I can use her.''

 Chapter 113 Elven Village

    ?


    I chatted with Irva until we arrived at the elven settlement I saw.


    No wall surrounded this little elf vige but probably there was no need either as I could sense a thick invisible barrier in front of me.


    Hence, I stopped before touching the mysterious barrier and looked at Irva with a questioning look.


    "What is this?" I asked and brought my index finger to the invisible barrier without touching it.


    "There is no need for you to worry about. This is the barrier that surrounds all of the kingdom and shocks everyone who holds malicious intent towards the kingdom and its people." Irva said and stepped inside the barrier.


    I nodded my head for the response and stepped to the barrier without any hesitation.


    Then I felt a violent electric shock coursing through my body, burning my insides and veins without stopping, but I just smiled.


    "What a great barrier that is able to cover the whole kingdom. I wouldn''t expect any less from the elves." I said calmly, without showing any suspicious movements.


    Irva too smiled as if she was pleased that I didn''t have any bad intentions towards the elven kingdom, which was a big fat lie.


    I was thinking of stealing drugs and treasures like mana ores, and experimenting on elves, preferably thug-like elves if there were some because experimenting on innocent elves might be bad for my mental health in the future, but if needed, I would still experiment on the pure elves.


    Anyway, with that, I learned that this barrier was working without any problem as it burned my insides finely making me a medium-cooked human steak. If I was a weak human, I would probably die on the spot but I was stronger than normal humans, so I was fine other than the internal burns I have received.


    But I needed to know more about this barrier as I was about tomit crimes here and there, and it would be bad if I received more shock than right now, hence I showed a kind but curious smile to Irva.


    "The shock things you have said, can it kill and if yes, how strong person it can kill?"


    Irva put her palm on her cheek and pondered for a while, then she said:


    "The shock can kill up to the [A] rank beings and injure greatly to the [S] rank beings. Though this can be change ording to their natural defenses and artifacts, you probably get what you need."


    "I see. Thanks for your kindness and information." I said and began to think while walking with Irva.


    ''So, that barrier could kill me but it didn''t, which means that my malicious intent wasn''t enough for it to kill me. Then can Imit crimes and kill people here and there? I think I can but it is best to deal myself and take some healing potions to my side before doing whatever I will do.'' I thought and looked at Irva.


    ''After she saw that I was fine after passing through the barrier, she let her guard down for a bit. And I can use this to my advantage and gain the trust of Irva, who is a high elf.'' I thought and looked over the elves and their vige.


    The elves in this world were beautiful, slim and nimble creatures who don''t like to eat meat and live in nature or on the top of the trees, like in every fantasy novel.


    They didn''t have enormous breasts to make the protagonist feel good like in the Japanese light novel or weren''t like extreme vegans who literally kill the meat eaters.


    Their breasts were small but it was a good fit for their slim bodies, and they just didn''t like to eat meat because their bodies were used to eating greenery or fruits. If they eat meat, then they would usually be sick for a few hours to a day.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom As for why they live on top of the trees and nature. That is because they instinctively like to be close to the big bodies of mana and nature was filled with mana, that is the reason they live in the unprocessed forests and nature. Though there was one more reason for this, which was the World Tree that they revered for generations without thinking why they were referring to just an overgrown tree.


    But I found this normal as the world tree was a God-like entity that created the elves to look after itself. Yes, the elves were like gardeners and guards of the World Tree.


    These kinds of thoughts passed through my mind after I began to watch the unnaturally beautiful elves who were ying around, chatting or just doing their job in silence.


    But I didn''t care about these elves and their creation or life purpose. Hence I just observed the elf settlement until we arrived at our destination, which didn''t take too long as I saw a luxurious-looking mansion.


    There I saw 4 elven guards standing still, waiting on the sides of the wooden gate with spears in their hands. These elven guards were wearing the same armor and holding the same spears as the elven soldiers who were following me and Irva, which I concluded that we were in front of the nadel mansion where I was going to stay for the next few days.


    "How is it? Too different from the human''s unnatural houses?" Irva asked after seeing me looking at the mansion.


    Well, she was right as the mansion in front of me waspletely different from the human''s brick or wooden houses as this mansion was made with trees without cutting or processing them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''They probably made it with magic, making it grow the trees in a mansion shape to look good and befortable.'' I thought and smiled lightly.


    "Well then, can we go? I am pretty tired after all of this walking after my fightwith the mana titan."


    ****


    I was in a wooden room,ying on countless leaves with bandages all over my body except my face.


    Two elven females were on the side of my leaf bed, leaning on my body with white light on their hands, touching my body gently as if I was some sort of a dry stick.


    Then one of them lifted her face and looked at the other elven female, then she shook her head.


    The other female elf nodded her head slowly and pulled her fair beautiful hands from my body. After that she got out of the room, leaving me alone with the other female elf.


    "So, what is your conclusion? How long will it take to heal?" I asked lightly and lifted my upper body without lifting her hand from my body.


    This female elf was about 160cm in height with a small pointy nose, plump rossy lips, and a slim but fit body.


    She looked at me with her big green eyes that were filled with sadness and said in a low tone.


    "It won''t heal without a very high-rank healing magic or potion."


    After saying this she lowered her head and a few years came from her eyes.


    "I am sorry¡­"


    Iughed lightly at this naive young elf who was apologizing to me for nothing, and patted her silky blonde hair.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it as there is no problem for me to move my body. So it just looks bad, nothing more." I said jokingly and wiped the tears in her eyes.


    "But! You fought with a monster like that to not bring danger to our vige. How can I not be sad after knowing this?"


    After hearing this, I understood the emotional state of this young elf and decided to get close to her for the time being to get some information.


    Hence I held her cheek with my palm and looked into her eyes.


    "I am beautiful enough to not care about an injury like this. So why are you caring this much?" I asked softly but continued to speak without waiting for her response.


    "Do you want to repay me?"


    She nodded slowly to answer my questions.


    "I need to sleep because I am tired but I can''t get enough rest if I don''t sleep with someone. So, can you help me with that? I won''t do anything and will just sleep." I said with a serious tone, which made the female elf blush deeply, then she shook her head quickly.


    "I cant! My sister will kill me if I do that."


    She said this but I could see that there was a desire in her. Which was normal as I was a strong ''kind'', and beautiful man even in the elven standards.


    "I can exin to her myself and I won''t do anything indecent either, I will just sleep with a person I amfortable with." I said softly which made the blush of the elf deeper.


    And I knew that she was about to fall into my trap.

 Chapter 114 Too Pure Elora

    ?


    The young elf was about topletely fall into my trap, but she resisted her desire and my charm. So I couldn''t get her into my clutches.


    But that resistance was half-assed as she offered herp as a pillow for me instead of being a body pillow for me.


    Well, I should have expected this as all elves were more beautiful than normal humans, hence they must have gained resistance to the beauty over the years.


    But I wasn''t just a random beautiful guy but a close to a divine beautiful random guy. Or else this elf probably wouldn''t even be sad for me, she would just feel pity for the random stranger who risked his life for a random settlement. Looks were the most important thing in the maniption and I was one of the most beautiful beings in the mortal realm.


    Hence, my beauty still worked, just less than normal.


    And that is the reason why I was able to use an elf''s beautiful slender legs as my pillow.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Probably every man and a few women would kill me to get ap pillow from an actual elf, but all I felt was slight boredom and the physicalfort I received from warm skin contact.


    ''Well, I should sleep while I can.''


    I closed my eyes and quickened my blood flow like usual to sleep for a few hours.


    Though I got interrupted by a curious elf.


    "Did you just use mana?"


    Elves were one of the mana races, which meant that at least 70% of their bodies are made of mana. That''s the reason they live longer or even don''t die because of old age.


    And because of their mana bodies, they were sensitive to the mana like the mana fiends. You could just think of them as civil mana fiends or premium humans, as they were more beautiful, strong, and long lived.


    The mana body technique I was using was inspired by the mana races. So, if I worked hard to improve my mana quality and quantity, then I would be able to live longer like elves.


    Anyway, I forgot that this elf could sense my mana movement and that is the reason I cast magic without thinking.


    I opened one of my eyes and nodded my head.


    "Yes."


    The curious elf got more curious about me but didn''t ask anything as it would be rude to ask something that might be important to a guest.


    But I decided to speak more to make this curious elf feel sad for me as I needed her because she was the sister of Irva, Elora nadel.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though she was just a normal elf, not a high elf like his sister. But this wasn''t too bad for this young elf, as there was almost no discrimination among elves, because they knew that the birth of a high elf was a rare thing.


    If 2 high elves had a child, then there was a high chance for a high elf child to be born, but there was a chance of the child being a normal elf. And this was the same with normal elves, they have a very high chance to make an elf child and a very low chance to make a high elf child. All of this was just luck and the elves knew this.


    But being only a normal elf full of high elves must be a sad thing for Elora, and she must be feeling inferior to her family. So, taking advantage of her was easier than Irva.


    Anyway, I decided to humor this little elf, so that she would pity me more and feel closer to me subconsciously.


    "I don''t mind some small questions, you can ask me anything." I said and after receiving a nod from this petite elf, I spoke once again.


    "Like I said before. I can''t sleep like normal people, so I usually use the warmpany of someone to sleep or with magic, sometimes a mix of both."


    After hearing my words, Elora''s eyes widened slightly and her hand, which was ying with my hair, stopped. She probably didn''t expect that I had a sleep problem or something like this. She must have thought that I was just trying to fuck her over the night, but after seeing the ''seriousness'' of my problem, she no doubt believe it.


    Well, she was right as I was really thinking of fucking her. Just not physically but mentally.


    Though it would be best if she doesn''t turn into a yandere like Aria and Lucy as they are hard to deal with. I was okay with her being something close to the submissive ve instead of yandere but, well, that was hard to make. So I wasn''t going to try to make her like that.


    "You don''t have to worry about a stranger and a human like me. I am used to it. It is enough for you to listen to this selfish request of mine." I said calmly and slowly moved my head, which was on her thigh to more upper with a natural movement.


    Then I slightly buried my face in her belly and wrapped my arms around her waist, without touching her intimate parts.


    "Okay¡­" Elora said in a low tone and she moved her hand to my head hesitantly.


    It was obvious that I dropped her already down mood to the bottom, but well, it was her fault for trying to get closer to me just because I was beautiful.


    Then, her hesitant hand finally reached to my head and she began to caress my hair awkwardly.


    ''Too naive, too pure.'' I thought and decided to use this physicalfort to sleep.


    I boosted my blood flow again but this time this curious elf didn''t bother me like before. Hence I closed my eyes and let myself into the sweet embrace of sleep.


    Though this sleep of mine didn''tst long as I was woken up by a rude person who crashed open the door.

 Chapter 115 Overprotective

    ?


    I was in a half asleep state as I could vaguely sense the surroundings without having a single thought in my mind.


    Elora was caressing my hair and once in a while touching my face and neck as if she was inspecting me and my skin quality. I assumed that she was a little bit horny after seeing my sleeping face and fair skin.


    But she didn''t go further than touching my head area, fortunately she was still sane enough to not disturb a sleeping patient.


    But this sleeping patient''s, sleep didn''tst long because the door of the room crashed open by a rude guest, waking me up from my light sleep.


    I lifted my head from thefortable thighs of Elora, whose eyes were wide open because of the sudden raid to the room, and I looked at the uninvited guest.


    There I saw white haired male elf with purple eyes, who was looking at me and Elora with unknown emotions.


    ''He must be a rtive or father of Elora.'' I thought and parted my lips.


    "Can I know your sudden intrusion while I was sleeping?" I said coldly while trying to sense his power level.


    ''[S+] mana quantity and [A+] mana quality. He is strong but weaker than the average high elf.''


    The male high elf lifted his hand and I felt the mana in the floor shift towards me.


    The mansion I was staying in was made ofpletely alive trees and when this elf lifted his hand, tentacles made by trees shot through me with fast movements.


    I quickly poured mana into my legs to avoid or shatter these woods, but I was toote. My mana wasn''t stable after absorbing too much mana, hence it wasn''t stable enough for me to fight against a strong opponent like this high elf.


    In short, I got caught by the wooden tentacles that wrapped around my limbs and mmed me to the ground face first.


    "Father!" Elora cried out, panic evident in her voice.


    "Wait for a bit, my cutie pie. I will throw this trash who touched you away, so stay for a while like a good girl." The high elf man, Elora''s father said with an angry tone.


    ''Ie upon an overprotective father huh¡­'' I thought and forced my unstable mana to teleport myself from the clutches of wooden tentacles.


    Some blood came to my mouth as I injured myself because of forcing my unstable mana like that, but I didn''t care and just gulped the blood.


    Then I forced my unstable mana again, calling out my subspace and entering its inside.


    "Don''t escape there, you handsome bastard!" The high elf shouted but I didn''t listen to his rudement or Elora''s efforts of convincing her father, and closed the bloodied white door of my subspace.


    "How unexpected. An overprotective father, and a daughter with an inferiorityplex. Well, dealing with her father will be harder as he is stronger than me and my mana isn''t in the best condition." I whispered to myself and sat in front of the door of my subspace and began to meditate.


    Mediating was a good way to stabilize mana and improve mana control, and these were the things I needed right now.


    Though one of my eyes was on the door of my subspace as I was waiting for someone toe inside and talk with me or fight with me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Strangely though, no one entered inside for until 3 hourster.


    The door of my supce opened partly and a beautiful hand stuck out from that gap.


    It was a woman''s hand but not any woman I knew.


    ''Who is it, this time?'' I thought and took my blood dagger into my hand and showed it to the new guest through the gap.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "I won''t try something idiotic like my husband. Can Ie in?" A melodious voice came behind the door.


    If it was someone other than me who heard it, they would probably open the door immediately because of her beautiful voice.


    Unfortunately for the woman, she met me.


    "Give me a drop of your blood, then you cane in." I said coldly and lowered my dagger toward her hand.


    "Oh my! Aren''t you too distrustful? Well, it can''t be helped, you probably don''t trust us after getting attacked randomly." She said and lifted her hand, grazing her palm on the sharp side of the blood dagger and smearing her blood onto it.


    I pulled the dagger to my side and licked the blood of the elf slowly.


    ''[SS+] mana quantity or more and [S+] mana quality, but her body is weak like a twig. If necessary, I can kill her in this subspace of mine as I will have an advantage over her.'' I thought and opened the door.


    There I saw a gorgeous high elf with a mommy aura. I could tell that she was one step behind me in charm stats but she knew how to use her charm better than me.


    This mommy elf''s eyes widened slightly after seeing me but they returned to normal pretty quickly. Then she smiled at me and looked around my subspace.


    "Oh my! You have so many interesting items here." She said and turned to me.


    "But I am more interested in your ring and this undead. Undead right?" The mommy elf said and pointed to the [Silent screams of the Souls] and the undead little girl with an unsure expression.


    "I don''t care about your curiosity and won''t give you anything from here." I said coldly and added afterward.


    "Say whatever you want and get out."


    High elf woman''s brows furrowed after hearing me but she quickly wore her fake but beautiful smile.


    "Don''t be so cold, you have a chance to be my son-inw, you know? It seems my daughter liked you a lot."


    ''Why is this woman trying to marry me to her daughter suddenly? Is she sane or did she notice something about me? ''

 Chapter 116 Don!T Unlock! Empty

    Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock Don''t unlock<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 117 Killing Intent

    ?


    I didn''t know why this woman was trying to marry me to her daughter so suddenly but there was no need to know either.


    "Why do you think that I would marry your daughter after being attacked by her ungrateful father after killing a mana titan?" I asked and raised a brow at the maniac high elf.


    The mommy high elf covered her mouth with her hand andughed lightly like an idiotic noble.


    "Hohoho¡­ My girl is beautiful and kind, she even let you sleep on her, right? Then shouldn''t you marry her as a responsible man?"


    ''Welp, she is snake-like bitch who is trying to get rid of her daughter or trying to get me into the family.''


    "I didn''t sleep on her, just on her thigh and I am not a man, a boy who is just 14 years old. Are you, pedophile?" I shot back coldly.


    Eyes of the mommy high elf widened after hearing my age and looked at me thoroughly.


    "How strange, that is true. I thought you were old enough to marry after your demeanor and mana progression." She murmured with shock evident in her voice.


    "Then what are you even doing here without your guardians or parents?" She asked sternly as if she was scolding a child.


    "They are dea-"


    I was about to give a dramatic response but this rude elf cut me in the half.


    "Well then, if you are alone, there is no problem to adopt you to our family, right?" She said and came closer to me but I lifted my hand to stop her.


    "Why do you think that I will happily be the adopted son of an idiot like you and that rude man?"


    The mommy high elf stopped and looked at me.


    "You won''t?"


    "I won''t."


    Silence descended to the ethereal subspace thatsted a few minutes that was broken by the high elf.


    Ahem!


    She coughed into her hand and extended her hand for a handshake.


    "Well, let''s formally introduce ourselves to break the ice between us." She said and introduced herself.


    "I am Cilia, but you can also call me mother."


    I didn''t know how, but this woman was boring me so much that I even began to get annoyed by her constant pushing. Though it wasn''t enough to change my expression or do something without thinking. Just a little bit of annoyance was in the corner of my mind, waiting for this high elf to annoy me further.


    "Now Cilia, do you have something in here that you want? You can take anything and in return you will leave me be and I will be on my way without seeing any of the faces of your family members." I asked coldly and gestured to the items I tidied up perfectly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Cilia tapped her chin in a thinking position for a while, then suddenly pointed at me.


    "I want you! You said anything, don''t forget that." She said with a mischievous smile.


    ''Welp, she chose death.'' I thought and highly gripped my blood dagger.


    >> Master, your emotions are getting out of control of the curse again. Take a deep breath and calm yourself down. <<


    But before rushing to Cilia, I heard Aria''s words and noticed the fact that I was really annoyed about it.


    ''I should quickly find a curse user to cast the same curse again or else it will be bad.'' I thought and looked at Cilia.


    ''Maybe I should ept one of her proposals and use her connections to find any curse users even though it is hard to find curse users in the elven kingdom.''I thought and a smile naturally appeared on my face.


    Then I shook Cilia''s hand lightly and said:


    "I am Kayle Ceurie. Although I would be d to be under you, I have a family."


    "You don''t have to worry Kayle, we can just put the rings right now for the proof of your engagement and after 3 yearster, when you be an adult, you can marry Elora." She said with a happy tone and leaned her head to the side, exactly to her hands.


    "But before getting out here, you and your husband need to sign a contract." I said and grabbed one of the unused contracts that I prepared beforehand for a case like this.


    "There is no need for a contract, Kayle. We are going to be family, don''t you forget." Cilia said but still took the contract from my hand and read it, then she was about to tear the contract paper.


    "If you don''t sign it, one of us will die." I dered coldly which stopped Cilia from tearing the contract.


    "Hooo, are you sure about this, boy?"


    The entire demeanor of Cilia changedpletely as she said this, then she directed her killing intent at me.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ''Thousands of lives were taken by this woman.'' I thought after feeling her killing intent, but it was just a small number for a high elf who was probably older than 400 years. She probably has lived a mostly peaceful life.


    Normally I didn''t have any killing intent because I didn''t have any will to kill, as the killing was easy as breathing for me, so there was no intent.


    But because of my unstable emotions that escaped from the curse, my entire being began to change slowly. Like how my karma was neutral but for some reason became negative, my killing intent too changed.


    I now had killing intent that contained the screams of the hundreds of humans that died in agony in my experiments and close to a thousand mana fiends that I killed while I was roaming around with Lucy.


    And I decided to release my killing intent instead of my aura in response to this woman.


    My vicious killing intent covered Ciliapletely, making her hear the agonized screams of my victims who had mostly died on the operation table.


    "I don''t care about my life at all, old hag, but are you sure about this? You are in my subspace, don''t forget."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!